This is a modern-English version of The Secret of the Night, originally written by Leroux, Gaston.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE SECRET OF THE NIGHT
By Gaston Leroux
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
THE SECRET OF THE NIGHT
I. GAYETY AND DYNAMITE
II. NATACHA
III. THE WATCH
IV. "THE YOUTH OF MOSCOW IS DEAD”
V. BY ROULETABILLE’S ORDER THE GENERAL PROMENADES
VI. THE MYSTERIOUS HAND
VII. ARSENATE OF SODA
VIII. THE LITTLE CHAPEL OF THE GUARDS
IX. ANNOUCHKA
X. A DRAMA IN THE NIGHT
XI. THE POISON CONTINUES
XII. PERE ALEXIS
XIII. THE LIVING BOMBS
XIV. THE MARSHES
XV. "I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU”
XVI. BEFORE THE REVOLUTIONARY TRIBUNAL
XVII. THE LAST CRAVAT
XVIII. A SINGULAR EXPERIENCE
XIX. THE TSAR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ FUN AND EXPLOSIONS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ NATACHA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ THE WATCH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ "THE YOUTH OF MOSCOW IS GONE”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ AT ROULETABILLE’S REQUEST THE GENERAL TAKES A WALK
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ THE MYSTERIOUS HAND
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ SODA ASH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ THE LITTLE CHAPEL OF THE GUARDS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ ANNOUCHKA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ A NIGHTLY DRAMA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ THE POISON CONTINUES TO WORK
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ FATHER ALEXIS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ THE LIVING BOMBS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ THE MARSHES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ "I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ BEFORE THE REVOLUTIONARY COURT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ THE LAST TIE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ A UNIQUE EXPERIENCE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ THE TSAR
THE SECRET OF THE NIGHT
I. GAYETY AND DYNAMITE
“BARINIA, the young stranger has arrived.”
“BARINIA, the young newcomer has arrived.”
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“Oh, he is waiting at the lodge.”
“Oh, he’s waiting at the lodge.”
“I told you to show him to Natacha’s sitting-room. Didn’t you understand me, Ermolai?”
"I told you to take him to Natacha’s sitting room. Didn’t you get that, Ermolai?"
“Pardon, Barinia, but the young stranger, when I asked to search him, as you directed, flatly refused to let me.”
“Sorry, Barinia, but when I asked the young stranger to let me search him, like you instructed, he outright refused.”
“Did you explain to him that everybody is searched before being allowed to enter, that it is the order, and that even my mother herself has submitted to it?”
“Did you tell him that everyone gets searched before they’re allowed in, that it’s the rule, and that even my mom has gone through it?”
“I told him all that, Barinia; and I told him about madame your mother.”
“I told him everything, Barinia; and I mentioned your mother, madame.”
“What did he say to that?”
“What did he say to that?”
“That he was not madame your mother. He acted angry.”
“That he wasn’t your mother, madame. He acted angry.”
“Well, let him come in without being searched.”
“Well, let him come in without a search.”
“The Chief of Police won’t like it.”
“The Chief of Police isn’t going to be happy about it.”
“Do as I say.”
"Follow my lead."
Ermolai bowed and returned to the garden. The “barinia” left the veranda, where she had come for this conversation with the old servant of General Trebassof, her husband, and returned to the dining-room in the datcha des Iles, where the gay Councilor Ivan Petrovitch was regaling his amused associates with his latest exploit at Cubat’s resort. They were a noisy company, and certainly the quietest among them was not the general, who nursed on a sofa the leg which still held him captive after the recent attack, that to his old coachman and his two piebald horses had proved fatal. The story of the always-amiable Ivan Petrovitch (a lively, little, elderly man with his head bald as an egg) was about the evening before. After having, as he said, “recure la bouche” for these gentlemen spoke French like their own language and used it among themselves to keep their servants from understanding—after having wet his whistle with a large glass of sparkling rosy French wine, he cried:
Ermolai bowed and went back to the garden. The “barinia” left the porch, where she had come to chat with the old servant of General Trebassof, her husband, and headed to the dining room in the datcha des Iles, where the cheerful Councilor Ivan Petrovitch was entertaining his amused friends with his latest adventure at Cubat’s resort. They were a loud group, and definitely the quietest among them was the general, who was resting on a sofa, caring for the leg that still had him immobilized after the recent incident, which had been fatal for his old coachman and his two piebald horses. The always-friendly Ivan Petrovitch (a lively little elderly man with a head as bald as an egg) was recounting a story from the night before. After having, as he put it, “recure la bouche”—they spoke French like it was their first language and used it among themselves to keep their servants from understanding—after wetting his whistle with a big glass of sparkling rosé French wine, he exclaimed:
“You would have laughed, Feodor Feodorovitch. We had sung songs on the Barque* and then the Bohemians left with their music and we went out onto the river-bank to stretch our legs and cool our faces in the freshness of the dawn, when a company of Cossacks of the Guard came along. I knew the officer in command and invited him to come along with us and drink the Emperor’s health at Cubat’s place. That officer, Feodor Feodorovitch, is a man who knows vintages and boasts that he has never swallowed a glass of anything so common as Crimean wine. When I named champagne he cried, ‘Vive l’Empereur!’ A true patriot. So we started, merry as school-children. The entire company followed, then all the diners playing little whistles, and all the servants besides, single file. At Cubat’s I hated to leave the companion-officers of my friend at the door, so I invited them in, too. They accepted, naturally. But the subalterns were thirsty as well. I understand discipline. You know, Feodor Feodorovitch, that I am a stickler for discipline. Just because one is gay of a spring morning, discipline should not be forgotten. I invited the officers to drink in a private room, and sent the subalterns into the main hall of the restaurant. Then the soldiers were thirsty, too, and I had drinks served to them out in the courtyard. Then, my word, there was a perplexing business, for now the horses whinnied. The brave horses, Feodor Feodorovitch, who also wished to drink the health of the Emperor. I was bothered about the discipline. Hall, court, all were full. And I could not put the horses in private rooms. Well, I made them carry out champagne in pails and then came the perplexing business I had tried so hard to avoid, a grand mixture of boots and horse-shoes that was certainly the liveliest thing I have ever seen in my life. But the horses were the most joyous, and danced as if a torch was held under their nostrils, and all of them, my word! were ready to throw their riders because the men were not of the same mind with them as to the route to follow! From our window we laughed fit to kill at such a mixture of sprawling boots and dancing hoofs. But the troopers finally got all their horses to barracks, with patience, for the Emperor’s cavalry are the best riders in the world, Feodor Feodorovitch. And we certainly had a great laugh!—Your health, Matrena Petrovna.”
“You would have laughed, Feodor Feodorovitch. We had sung songs on the barge and then the Bohemians left with their music, so we went out onto the riverbank to stretch our legs and cool our faces in the freshness of dawn when a group of Cossacks from the Guard came by. I knew the officer in charge and invited him to join us for a drink to toast the Emperor’s health at Cubat’s place. That officer, Feodor Feodorovitch, is a guy who knows his wines and is proud to say he’s never drunk anything as common as Crimean wine. When I mentioned champagne, he shouted, ‘Vive l’Empereur!’ A true patriot. So we set off, cheerful as school kids. The whole group followed, then all the diners playing little whistles, and all the servants in a line behind us. At Cubat’s, I didn’t want to leave my friend’s fellow officers at the door, so I invited them in too. They accepted, of course. But the junior officers were thirsty as well. I get the importance of discipline. You know, Feodor Feodorovitch, that I’m pretty strict about discipline. Just because it’s a joyful spring morning doesn’t mean we should forget it. I invited the officers to drink in a private room and sent the junior officers into the main hall of the restaurant. Then the soldiers wanted drinks too, so I had drinks served to them in the courtyard. Then, believe me, a tricky situation arose because the horses started whinnying. The brave horses, Feodor Feodorovitch, also wanted to toast the Emperor’s health. I was worried about discipline. The hall and courtyard were packed, and I couldn’t put the horses in private rooms. So, I had them bring out champagne in buckets, and then came the chaotic scene I tried so hard to avoid, a wild mix of boots and hooves that was definitely the liveliest thing I’ve ever seen in my life. But the horses were the happiest, dancing like there was a torch under their noses, and they all, I swear, were about to throw their riders off because the men didn’t agree with them on which way to go! From our window, we laughed so hard at this crazy mix of flailing boots and dancing hooves. But the troopers finally got all their horses to the barracks, showing patience, because the Emperor’s cavalry are the best riders in the world, Feodor Feodorovitch. And we sure had a good laugh!—Your health, Matrena Petrovna.”
[* The “Barque” is a restaurant on a boat, among the islands, near the Gulf of Finland, on the banks of the Neva.]
These last graceful words were addressed to Madame Trebassof, who shrugged her shoulders at the undesired gallantry of the gay Councilor. She did not join in the conversation, excepting to calm the general, who wished to send the whole regiment to the guard-house, men and horses. And while the roisterers laughed over the adventure she said to her husband in the advisory voice of the helpful wife:
These final graceful words were directed at Madame Trebassof, who shrugged her shoulders at the unwelcome flirtation of the cheerful Councilor. She didn’t participate in the conversation, except to soothe the general, who wanted to send the entire regiment to the guardhouse, both men and horses. While the revelers laughed about the adventure, she said to her husband in the supportive tone of a caring wife:
“Feodor, you must not attach importance to what that old fool Ivan tells you. He is the most imaginative man in the capital when he has had champagne.”
“Feodor, you shouldn’t take seriously what that old fool Ivan says. He’s the most imaginative guy in the capital when he’s had champagne.”
“Ivan, you certainly have not had horses served with champagne in pails,” the old boaster, Athanase Georgevitch, protested jealously. He was an advocate, well-known for his table-feats, who claimed the hardest drinking reputation of any man in the capital, and he regretted not to have invented that tale.
“Ivan, you definitely haven’t had horses served with champagne in buckets,” the old braggart, Athanase Georgevitch, complained jealously. He was a lawyer, famous for his drinking abilities, who boasted the toughest drinking reputation of anyone in the city, and he wished he had come up with that story himself.
“On my word! And the best brands! I had won four thousand roubles. I left the little fete with fifteen kopecks.”
“Seriously! And the top brands! I had won four thousand rubles. I left the little party with fifteen kopecks.”
Matrena Petrovna was listening to Ermolai, the faithful country servant who wore always, even here in the city, his habit of fresh nankeen, his black leather belt, his large blue pantaloons and his boots glistening like ice, his country costume in his master’s city home. Madame Matrena rose, after lightly stroking the hair of her step-daughter Natacha, whose eyes followed her to the door, indifferent apparently to the tender manifestations of her father’s orderly, the soldier-poet, Boris Mourazoff, who had written beautiful verses on the death of the Moscow students, after having shot them, in the way of duty, on their barricades.
Matrena Petrovna was listening to Ermolai, the loyal country servant who always wore his fresh nankeen outfit, even here in the city, along with his black leather belt, large blue trousers, and boots that shone like ice—his countryside attire in his master's city home. Madame Matrena got up after gently stroking the hair of her step-daughter Natacha, whose eyes followed her to the door, seemingly indifferent to the affectionate gestures of her father's orderly, the soldier-poet Boris Mourazoff, who had written beautiful poems about the death of the Moscow students after having killed them while on duty at their barricades.
Ermolai conducted his mistress to the drawing-room and pointed across to a door that he had left open, which led to the sitting-room before Natacha’s chamber.
Ermolai led his mistress to the living room and pointed to an open door that he had left ajar, which led to the sitting room in front of Natacha’s bedroom.
“He is there,” said Ermolai in a low voice.
"He's here," Ermolai said quietly.
Ermolai need have said nothing, for that matter, since Madame Matrena was aware of a stranger’s presence in the sitting-room by the extraordinary attitude of an individual in a maroon frock-coat bordered with false astrakhan, such as is on the coats of all the Russian police agents and makes the secret agents recognizable at first glance. This policeman was on his knees in the drawing-room watching what passed in the next room through the narrow space of light in the hinge-way of the door. In this manner, or some other, all persons who wished to approach General Trebassof were kept under observation without their knowing it, after having been first searched at the lodge, a measure adopted since the latest attack.
Ermolai didn't need to say anything because Madame Matrena already sensed a stranger in the sitting room from the unusual posture of a person in a maroon frock coat trimmed with fake astrakhan, just like the coats worn by Russian police agents, making the secret agents easily recognizable at a glance. This policeman was on his knees in the drawing room, peering through the narrow beam of light in the doorframe to see what was happening in the next room. This way, or in some other way, anyone who wanted to see General Trebassof was kept under surveillance without their knowledge, after being searched at the lodge, a precaution that was put in place following the latest attack.
Madame Matrena touched the policeman’s shoulder with that heroic hand which had saved her husband’s life and which still bore traces of the terrible explosion in the last attack, when she had seized the infernal machine intended for the general with her bare hand. The policeman rose and silently left the room, reached the veranda and lounged there on a sofa, pretending to be asleep, but in reality watching the garden paths.
Madame Matrena touched the policeman’s shoulder with that brave hand which had saved her husband’s life and still showed signs of the terrible explosion from the last attack, when she had grabbed the deadly device meant for the general with her bare hand. The policeman stood up and quietly exited the room, went to the balcony, and flopped down on a sofa, pretending to be asleep, but really keeping an eye on the garden paths.
Matrena Petrovna took his place at the hinge-vent. This was her rule; she always took the final glance at everything and everybody. She roved at all hours of the day and night round about the general, like a watch-dog, ready to bite, to throw itself before the danger, to receive the blows, to perish for its master. This had commenced at Moscow after the terrible repression, the massacre of revolutionaries under the walls of Presnia, when the surviving Nihilists left behind them a placard condemning the victorious General Trebassof to death. Matrena Petrovna lived only for the general. She had vowed that she would not survive him. So she had double reason to guard him.
Matrena Petrovna took her position at the hinge-vent. That was her rule; she always took a final look at everything and everyone. She roamed at all hours of the day and night around the general, like a loyal guard dog, ready to attack, to leap in front of danger, to take the hits, to die for her master. This started in Moscow after the brutal crackdown, the massacre of revolutionaries outside the walls of Presnia, when the surviving Nihilists left a sign condemning the victorious General Trebassof to death. Matrena Petrovna lived only for the general. She had promised that she wouldn’t survive him. So she had double reason to protect him.
But she had lost all confidence even within the walls of her own home.
But she had lost all confidence even in her own home.
Things had happened even there that defied her caution, her instinct, her love. She had not spoken of these things save to the Chief of Police, Koupriane, who had reported them to the Emperor. And here now was the man whom the Emperor had sent, as the supreme resource, this young stranger—Joseph Rouletabille, reporter.
Things had happened even there that went against her caution, her instincts, and her love. She had only spoken about these matters to the Chief of Police, Koupriane, who had informed the Emperor. And now, here was the man the Emperor had sent as the ultimate solution, this young stranger—Joseph Rouletabille, reporter.
“But he is a mere boy!” she exclaimed, without at all understanding the matter, this youthful figure, with soft, rounded cheeks, eyes clear and, at first view, extraordinarily naive, the eyes of an infant. True, at the moment Rouletabille’s expression hardly suggested any superhuman profundity of thought, for, left in view of a table, spread with hors-d’oeuvres, the young man appeared solely occupied in digging out with a spoon all the caviare that remained in the jars. Matrena noted the rosy freshness of his cheeks, the absence of down on his lip and not a hint of beard, the thick hair, with the curl over the forehead. Ah, that forehead—the forehead was curious, with great over-hanging cranial lumps which moved above the deep arcade of the eye-sockets while the mouth was busy—well, one would have said that Rouletabille had not eaten for a week. He was demolishing a great slice of Volgan sturgeon, contemplating at the same time with immense interest a salad of creamed cucumbers, when Matrena Petrovna appeared.
“But he’s just a kid!” she exclaimed, completely missing the point. This young figure, with soft, rounded cheeks and clear eyes that seemed incredibly naive—almost childlike. Sure, at that moment, Rouletabille didn’t look deep in thought at all; he was sitting in front of a table full of appetizers, focusing entirely on scooping out every last bit of caviar from the jars. Matrena noticed the rosy freshness of his cheeks, the lack of facial hair on his lip, and his thick hair with a curl falling over his forehead. Ah, that forehead—so interesting, with pronounced cranial bumps that moved above the deep-set eye sockets while his mouth was busy. It looked like Rouletabille hadn’t eaten in a week. He was devouring a big slice of Volga sturgeon while also eyeing a salad of creamed cucumbers with great interest when Matrena Petrovna showed up.
He wished to excuse himself at once and spoke with his mouth full.
He wanted to excuse himself right away and spoke with his mouth full.
“I beg your pardon, madame, but the Czar forgot to invite me to breakfast.”
“I’m sorry, ma'am, but the Czar forgot to invite me to breakfast.”
Madame Matrena smiled and gave him a hearty handshake as she urged him to be seated.
Madame Matrena smiled and gave him a warm handshake as she encouraged him to take a seat.
“You have seen His Majesty?”
"Have you seen His Majesty?"
“I come from him, madame. It is to Madame Trebassof that I have the honor of speaking?”
“I come from him, ma'am. Is this Madame Trebassof I have the honor of speaking to?”
“Yes. And you are Monsieur—?”
“Yes. And you are Mr.—?”
“Joseph Rouletabille, madame. I do not add, ‘At your service—because I do not know about that yet. That is what I said just now to His Majesty.”
“Joseph Rouletabille, ma'am. I won’t say, ‘At your service’—because I’m not sure about that yet. That’s what I just told His Majesty.”
“Then?” asked Madame Matrena, rather amused by the tone the conversation had taken and the slightly flurried air of Rouletabille.
“Then?” asked Madame Matrena, somewhat amused by the tone the conversation had taken and the slightly flustered demeanor of Rouletabille.
“Why, then, I am a reporter, you see. That is what I said at once to my editor in Paris, ‘I am not going to take part in revolutionary affairs that do not concern my country,’ to which my editor replied, ‘You do not have to take part. You must go to Russia to make an inquiry into the present status of the different parties. You will commence by interviewing the Emperor.’ I said, ‘Well, then, here goes,’ and took the train.”
“Why, then, I’m a reporter, you see. That’s what I immediately told my editor in Paris, ‘I’m not going to get involved in revolutionary matters that don’t pertain to my country,’ to which my editor responded, ‘You don’t have to get involved. You need to go to Russia to investigate the current status of the various parties. You’ll start by interviewing the Emperor.’ I said, ‘Alright, here goes,’ and took the train.”
“And you have interviewed the Emperor?”
“And you interviewed the Emperor?”
“Oh, yes, that has not been difficult. I expected to arrive direct at St. Petersburg, but at Krasnoie-Coelo the train stopped and the grand-marshal of the court came to me and asked me to follow him. It was very flattering. Twenty minutes later I was before His Majesty. He awaited me! I understood at once that this was obviously for something out of the ordinary.”
“Oh, yes, that wasn’t difficult at all. I thought I was headed straight to St. Petersburg, but at Krasnoie-Coelo the train stopped and the grand marshal of the court asked me to follow him. It was quite flattering. Twenty minutes later, I was in front of His Majesty. He was waiting for me! I realized right away that this was clearly for something unusual.”
“And what did he say to you?”
“And what did he say to you?”
“He is a man of genuine majesty. He reassured me at once when I explained my scruples to him. He said there was no occasion for me to take part in the politics of the matter, but to save his most faithful servant, who was on the point of becoming the victim of the strangest family drama ever conceived.”
“He is a truly impressive man. He immediately put my mind at ease when I shared my concerns with him. He said I didn’t need to get involved in the politics of the situation, but rather to help his most loyal servant, who was about to become the victim of the oddest family drama ever imagined.”
Madame Matrena, white as a sheet, rose to her feet.
Madame Matrena, pale as a ghost, stood up.
“Ah,” she said simply.
“Uh-huh,” she said simply.
But Rouletabille, whom nothing escaped, saw her hand tremble on the back of the chair.
But Rouletabille, who noticed everything, saw her hand shaking on the back of the chair.
He went on, not appearing to have noticed her emotion:
He continued on, seeming not to notice her feelings:
“His Majesty added these exact words: ‘It is I who ask it of you; I and Madame Trebassof. Go, monsieur, she awaits you.’”
“His Majesty added these exact words: ‘It’s me who’s asking you; me and Madame Trebassof. Go on, sir, she’s waiting for you.’”
He ceased and waited for Madame Trebassof to speak.
He stopped and waited for Madame Trebassof to say something.
She made up her mind after brief reflection.
She decided after a moment of thought.
“Have you seen Koupriane?”
“Have you seen Koupriane?”
“The Chief of Police? Yes. The grand-marshal accompanied me back to the station at Krasnoie-Coelo, and the Chief of Police accompanied me to St. Petersburg station. One could not have been better received.”
“The Chief of Police? Yes. The grand marshal came with me back to the station at Krasnoie-Coelo, and the Chief of Police accompanied me to the St. Petersburg station. I couldn't have been received better.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille,” said Matrena, who visibly strove to regain her self-control, “I am not of Koupriane’s opinion and I am not”—here she lowered her trembling voice—“of the opinion His Majesty holds. It is better for me to tell you at once, so that you may not regret intervening in an affair where there are—where there are—risks—terrible risks to run. No, this is not a family drama. The family is small, very small: the general, his daughter Natacha (by his former marriage), and myself. There could not be a family drama among us three. It is simply about my husband, monsieur, who did his duty as a soldier in defending the throne of his sovereign, my husband whom they mean to assassinate! There is nothing else, no other situation, my dear little guest.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille,” Matrena said, visibly trying to regain her composure, “I don’t agree with Koupriane, and I don’t—” here she lowered her trembling voice—“agree with what His Majesty thinks. It’s better for me to tell you right away, so you won’t regret getting involved in something that has—has—terrible risks. No, this isn’t a family drama. The family is small, very small: the general, his daughter Natacha (from his first marriage), and me. There can’t be a family drama with just the three of us. It’s simply about my husband, monsieur, who did his duty as a soldier to defend the throne of his sovereign, my husband whom they intend to assassinate! That’s all there is to it, my dear little guest.”
To hide her distress she started to carve a slice of jellied veal and carrot.
To hide her distress, she began to cut into a slice of jellied veal and carrot.
“You have not eaten, you are hungry. It is dreadful, my dear young man. See, you must dine with us, and then—you will say adieu. Yes, you will leave me all alone. I will undertake to save him all alone. Certainly, I will undertake it.”
“You haven’t eaten, you’re hungry. That’s awful, my dear young man. Look, you have to join us for dinner, and then—you’ll say goodbye. Yes, you’ll leave me all by myself. I will take on the task of saving him by myself. Of course, I will take it on.”
A tear fell on the slice she was cutting. Rouletabille, who felt the brave woman’s emotion affecting him also, braced himself to keep from showing it.
A tear fell onto the slice she was cutting. Rouletabille, who felt the strong emotion from the brave woman affecting him as well, steadied himself to keep from showing it.
“I am able to help you a little all the same,” he said. “Monsieur Koupriane has told me that there is a deep mystery. It is my vocation to get to the bottom of mysteries.”
“I can still help you a bit,” he said. “Mr. Koupriane told me there’s a deep mystery. It’s my calling to get to the bottom of mysteries.”
“I know what Koupriane thinks,” she said, shaking her head. “But if I could bring myself to think that for a single day I would rather be dead.”
“I know what Koupriane thinks,” she said, shaking her head. “But if I could bring myself to believe that for even a single day, I’d rather be dead.”
The good Matrena Petrovna lifted her beautiful eyes to Rouletabille, brimming with the tears she held back.
The kind Matrena Petrovna raised her beautiful eyes to Rouletabille, filled with the tears she was holding back.
She added quickly:
She added quickly:
“But eat now, my dear guest; eat. My dear child, you must forget what Koupriane has said to you, when you are back in France.”
“Go ahead and eat now, my dear guest; eat. My dear child, you have to forget what Koupriane told you once you're back in France.”
“I promise you that, madame.”
"I promise you that, ma'am."
“It is the Emperor who has caused you this long journey. For me, I did not wish it. Has he, indeed, so much confidence in you?” she asked naively, gazing at him fixedly through her tears.
“It’s the Emperor who made you take this long journey. I didn’t want this. Does he really have that much faith in you?” she asked innocently, looking at him intently through her tears.
“Madame, I was just about to tell you. I have been active in some important matters that have been reported to him, and then sometimes your Emperor is allowed to see the papers. He has heard talk, too (for everybody talked of them, madame), about the Mystery of the Yellow Room and the Perfume of the Lady in Black.”
“Madam, I was just about to tell you. I've been involved in some important issues that have been brought to his attention, and occasionally your Emperor is allowed to review the documents. He has also heard rumors (because everyone was talking about them, madam) regarding the Mystery of the Yellow Room and the Perfume of the Lady in Black.”
Here Rouletabille watched Madame Trebassof and was much mortified at the undoubted ignorance that showed in her frank face of either the yellow room or the black perfume.
Here Rouletabille watched Madame Trebassof and felt quite embarrassed by the clear lack of knowledge that was evident on her open face regarding either the yellow room or the black perfume.
“My young friend,” said she, in a voice more and more hesitant, “you must excuse me, but it is a long time since I have had good eyes for reading.”
“My young friend,” she said, her voice increasingly unsure, “you have to forgive me, but it’s been a while since I’ve had good vision for reading.”
Tears, at last, ran down her cheeks.
Tears finally streamed down her face.
Rouletabille could not restrain himself any further. He saw in one flash all this heroic woman had suffered in her combat day by day with the death which hovered. He took her little fat hands, whose fingers were overloaded with rings, tremulously into his own:
Rouletabille couldn't hold back any longer. In an instant, he saw everything this brave woman had endured in her daily battle with the looming threat of death. He gently took her small, chubby hands, their fingers adorned with rings, into his own:
“Madame, do not weep. They wish to kill your husband. Well then, we will be two at least to defend him, I swear to you.”
“Ma'am, don’t cry. They want to kill your husband. Well then, at least we’ll be two to protect him, I promise you.”
“Even against the Nihilists!”
“Even against the Nihilists!”
“Aye, madame, against all the world. I have eaten all your caviare. I am your guest. I am your friend.”
“Aye, madam, against everyone. I’ve eaten all your caviar. I am your guest. I am your friend.”
As he said this he was so excited, so sincere and so droll that Madame Trebassof could not help smiling through her tears. She made him sit down beside her.
As he said this, he was so excited, so genuine, and so funny that Madame Trebassof couldn't help but smile through her tears. She had him sit down next to her.
“The Chief of Police has talked of you a great deal. He came here abruptly after the last attack and a mysterious happening that I will tell you about. He cried, ‘Ah, we need Rouletabille to unravel this!’ The next day he came here again. He had gone to the Court. There, everybody, it appears, was talking of you. The Emperor wished to know you. That is why steps were taken through the ambassador at Paris.”
“The Chief of Police has spoken about you a lot. He came here suddenly after the last attack and a mysterious event that I'll tell you about. He exclaimed, ‘Ah, we need Rouletabille to figure this out!’ The next day, he returned. He had been to the Court. It seems like everyone there was talking about you. The Emperor wanted to meet you. That's why arrangements were made through the ambassador in Paris.”
“Yes, yes. And naturally all the world has learned of it. That makes it so lively. The Nihilists warned me immediately that I would not reach Russia alive. That, finally, was what decided me on coming. I am naturally very contrary.”
“Yes, yes. And of course, everyone in the world has heard about it. That makes it so exciting. The Nihilists warned me right away that I wouldn’t make it to Russia alive. That, in the end, was what made me decide to come. I’m naturally very rebellious.”
“And how did you get through the journey?”
“And how did you make it through the journey?”
“Not badly. I discovered at once in the train a young Slav assigned to kill me, and I reached an understanding with him. He was a charming youth, so it was easily arranged.”
“Not bad. I quickly found out on the train that a young Slav had been sent to kill me, and I came to an agreement with him. He was a charming guy, so it was easy to sort things out.”
Rouletabille was eating away now at strange viands that it would have been difficult for him to name. Matrena Petrovna laid her fat little hand on his arm:
Rouletabille was now munching on odd dishes that would have been hard for him to identify. Matrena Petrovna placed her chubby little hand on his arm:
“You speak seriously?”
"Are you being serious?"
“Very seriously.”
"Seriously."
“A small glass of vodka?”
“A shot of vodka?”
“No alcohol.”
"No drinking."
Madame Matrena emptied her little glass at a draught.
Madame Matrena downed her little glass in one go.
“And how did you discover him? How did you know him?”
“And how did you find out about him? How did you get to know him?”
“First, he wore glasses. All Nihilists wear glasses when traveling. And then I had a good clew. A minute before the departure from Paris I had a friend go into the corridor of the sleeping-car, a reporter who would do anything I said without even wanting to know why. I said, ‘You call out suddenly and very loud, “Hello, here is Rouletabille.”’ So he called, ‘Hello, here is Rouletabille,’ and all those who were in the corridor turned and all those who were already in the compartments came out, excepting the man with the glasses. Then I was sure about him.”
“First, he wore glasses. All Nihilists wear glasses when they travel. And then I had a solid lead. A minute before we left Paris, I had a friend go into the corridor of the sleeper car; he was a reporter who would do anything I asked without even wanting to know why. I told him, ‘You shout suddenly and very loudly, “Hello, here is Rouletabille.”’ So he shouted, ‘Hello, here is Rouletabille,’ and everyone in the corridor turned, and everyone already in the compartments came out, except for the guy with the glasses. That’s when I was certain about him.”
Madame Trebassof looked at Rouletabille, who turned as red as the comb of a rooster and was rather embarrassed at his fatuity.
Madame Trebassof looked at Rouletabille, who turned as red as a rooster's comb and felt pretty embarrassed by his foolishness.
“That deserves a rebuff, I know, madame, but from the moment the Emperor of all the Russias had desired to see me I could not admit that any mere man with glasses had not the curiosity to see what I looked like. It was not natural. As soon as the train was off I sat down by this man and told him who I thought he was. I was right. He removed his glasses and, looking me straight in the eyes, said he was glad to have a little talk with me before anything unfortunate happened. A half-hour later the entente-cordiale was signed. I gave him to understand that I was coming here simply on business as a reporter and that there was always time to check me if I should be indiscreet. At the German frontier he left me to go on, and returned tranquilly to his nitro-glycerine.”
“That deserves a snub, I know, ma’am, but once the Emperor of all Russia wanted to see me, I couldn't believe that some guy with glasses wouldn't be curious about what I looked like. That just wasn't normal. As soon as the train took off, I sat down next to this guy and told him who I thought he was. I was right. He took off his glasses and, looking me straight in the eyes, said he was glad to chat with me before anything unfortunate happened. Half an hour later, the cordial agreement was signed. I made it clear that I was here just for business as a reporter and that there was always time to keep an eye on me if I got too curious. At the German border, he left me to continue on and calmly returned to his nitroglycerin.”
“You are a marked man also, my poor boy.”
“You're a marked man too, my poor boy.”
“Oh, they have not got us yet.”
“Oh, they haven't caught us yet.”
Matrena Petrovna coughed. That us overwhelmed her. With what calmness this boy that she had not known an hour proposed to share the dangers of a situation that excited general pity but from which the bravest kept aloof either from prudence or dismay.
Matrena Petrovna coughed. That us overwhelmed her. With such calmness, this boy she had known for less than an hour suggested sharing the risks of a situation that brought out sympathy from everyone but caused even the bravest to stay away, either out of caution or fear.
“Ah, my friend, a little of this fine smoked Hamburg beef?”
“Hey, my friend, how about some of this delicious smoked Hamburg beef?”
But the young man was already pouring out fresh yellow beer.
But the young man was already pouring out fresh, golden beer.
“There,” said he. “Now, madame, I am listening. Tell me first about the earliest attack.”
“There,” he said. “Now, ma'am, I'm all ears. Start by telling me about the first attack.”
“Now,” said Matrena, “we must go to dinner.”
“Now,” said Matrena, “we need to go to dinner.”
Rouletabille looked at her wide-eyed.
Rouletabille stared at her in amazement.
“But, madame, what have I just been doing?”
“But, ma'am, what was I just doing?”
Madame Matrena smiled. All these strangers were alike. Because they had eaten some hors-d’oeuvres, some zakouskis, they imagined their host would be satisfied. They did not know how to eat.
Madame Matrena smiled. All these strangers were the same. Because they had eaten some appetizers, some snacks, they thought their host would be pleased. They didn't know how to eat.
“We will go to the dining-room. The general is expecting you. They are at table.”
“We're heading to the dining room. The general is waiting for you. They’re at the table.”
“I understand I am supposed to know him.”
“I get that I’m supposed to know him.”
“Yes, you have met in Paris. It is entirely natural that in passing through St. Petersburg you should make him a visit. You know him very well indeed, so well that he opens his home to you. Ah, yes, my step-daughter also”—she flushed a little—“Natacha believes that her father knows you.”
“Yes, you met in Paris. It's completely normal for you to visit him while you're in St. Petersburg. You know him really well, so well that he welcomes you into his home. Ah, yes, my stepdaughter too”—she blushed a bit—“Natacha thinks that her father knows you.”
She opened the door of the drawing-room, which they had to cross in order to reach the dining-room.
She opened the door to the living room, which they had to walk through to get to the dining room.
From his present position Rouletabille could see all the corners of the drawing-room, the veranda, the garden and the entrance lodge at the gate. In the veranda the man in the maroon frock-coat trimmed with false astrakhan seemed still to be asleep on the sofa; in one of the corners of the drawing-room another individual, silent and motionless as a statue, dressed exactly the same, in a maroon frock-coat with false astrakhan, stood with his hands behind his back seemingly struck with general paralysis at the sight of a flaring sunset which illumined as with a torch the golden spires of Saints Peter and Paul. And in the garden and before the lodge three others dressed in maroon roved like souls in pain over the lawn or back and forth at the entrance. Rouletabille motioned to Madame Matrena, stepped back into the sitting-room and closed the door.
From his current position, Rouletabille could see every corner of the living room, the veranda, the garden, and the entrance lodge at the gate. In the veranda, the man in the maroon frock coat trimmed with fake astrakhan appeared to still be asleep on the sofa; in one corner of the living room, another person, silent and motionless like a statue, dressed the same way in a maroon frock coat with fake astrakhan, stood with his hands behind his back, seemingly paralyzed by the stunning sunset that lit up the golden spires of Saints Peter and Paul like a torch. In the garden and in front of the lodge, three others dressed in maroon wandered around the lawn or paced back and forth at the entrance like troubled souls. Rouletabille signaled to Madame Matrena, stepped back into the sitting room, and closed the door.
“Police?” he asked.
“Police?” he asked.
Matrena Petrovna nodded her head and put her finger to her mouth in a naive way, as one would caution a child to silence. Rouletabille smiled.
Matrena Petrovna nodded and put her finger to her lips in a naive way, as if to hush a child. Rouletabille smiled.
“How many are there?”
"How many are there?"
“Ten, relieved every six hours.”
“Ten, relieved every 6 hours.”
“That makes forty unknown men around your house each day.”
"That means there are forty unknown men around your house every day."
“Not unknown,” she replied. “Police.”
"Not unknown," she replied. "Cops."
“Yet, in spite of them, you have had the affair of the bouquet in the general’s chamber.”
“Yet, despite everything, you had the incident with the bouquet in the general’s room.”
“No, there were only three then. It is since the affair of the bouquet that there have been ten.”
“No, there were only three back then. It’s since the bouquet incident that there have been ten.”
“It hardly matters. It is since these ten that you have had...”
“It hardly matters. It has been since these ten that you have had...”
“What?” she demanded anxiously.
“What?” she asked nervously.
“You know well—the flooring.”
“You know the flooring well.”
“Sh-h-h.”
"Shh."
She glanced at the door, watching the policeman statuesque before the setting sun.
She looked at the door, seeing the policeman standing still in front of the setting sun.
“No one knows that—not even my husband.”
“No one knows that—not even my husband.”
“So M. Koupriane told me. Then it is you who have arranged for these ten police-agents?”
“So Mr. Koupriane told me. So, are you the one who set up these ten police officers?”
“Certainly.”
“Of course.”
“Well, we will commence now by sending all these police away.”
“Well, we’ll start now by sending all these cops away.”
Matrena Petrovna grasped his hand, astounded.
Matrena Petrovna took his hand, surprised.
“Surely you don’t think of doing such a thing as that!”
“Surely you don’t really think about doing something like that!”
“Yes. We must know where the blow is coming from. You have four different groups of people around here—the police, the domestics, your friends, your family. Get rid of the police first. They must not be permitted to cross your threshold. They have not been able to protect you. You have nothing to regret. And if, after they are gone, something new turns up, we can leave M. Koupriane to conduct the inquiries without his being preoccupied here at the house.”
"Yes. We need to figure out where the threat is coming from. You have four different groups of people around here—the police, the house staff, your friends, and your family. Get rid of the police first. They shouldn't be allowed in your home. They haven't been able to protect you. You have nothing to feel guilty about. And if, after they leave, something else comes up, we can let M. Koupriane handle the investigation without him having to worry about things here at the house."
“But you do not know the admirable police of Koupriane. These brave men have given proof of their devotion.”
“But you don’t know the admirable police of Koupriane. These brave men have shown their dedication.”
“Madame, if I were face to face with a Nihilist the first thing I would ask myself about him would be, ‘Is he one of the police?’ The first thing I ask in the presence of an agent of your police is, ‘Is he not a Nihilist?’”
“Madam, if I were face to face with a Nihilist, the first thing I would wonder is, ‘Is he one of the police?’ When I’m with someone from your police, the first question I ask is, ‘Is he not a Nihilist?’”
“But they will not wish to go.”
“But they won’t want to go.”
“Do any of them speak French?”
“Do any of them speak French?”
“Yes, their sergeant, who is out there in the salon.”
“Yes, their sergeant, who is out there in the living room.”
“Pray call him.”
“Please call him.”
Madame Trebassof walked into the salon and signaled. The man appeared. Rouletabille handed him a paper, which the other read.
Madame Trebassof walked into the living room and signaled. The man showed up. Rouletabille gave him a paper, which the other one read.
“You will gather your men together and quit the villa,” ordered Rouletabille. “You will return to the police Headguarters. Say to M. Koupriane that I have commanded this and that I require all police service around the villa to be suspended until further orders.”
“You will gather your men and leave the villa,” ordered Rouletabille. “You will return to the police headquarters. Tell Mr. Koupriane that I have given this order and that I need all police operations around the villa to be put on hold until further notice.”
The man bowed, appeared not to understand, looked at Madame Trebassof and said to the young man:
The man bowed, seemed confused, looked at Madame Trebassof, and said to the young man:
“At your service.”
"At your service."
He went out.
He went outside.
“Wait here a moment,” urged Madame Trebassof, who did not know how to take this abrupt action and whose anxiety was really painful to see.
“Wait here a moment,” urged Madame Trebassof, who was unclear about how to respond to this sudden action and whose anxiety was visibly distressing.
She disappeared after the man of the false astrakhan. A few moments afterwards she returned. She appeared even more agitated.
She vanished after the guy in the fake astrakhan coat. A few moments later, she came back. She looked even more upset.
“I beg your pardon,” she murmured, “but I cannot let them go like this. They are much chagrined. They have insisted on knowing where they have failed in their service. I have appeased them with money.”
“I’m sorry,” she murmured, “but I can’t let them go like this. They’re really upset. They’ve demanded to know where they fell short in their work. I’ve tried to smooth things over with money.”
“Yes, and tell me the whole truth, madame. You have directed them not to go far away, but to remain near the villa so as to watch it as closely as possible.”
“Yes, and tell me the whole truth, ma'am. You've instructed them not to go too far, but to stay close to the villa so they can keep a close eye on it.”
She reddened.
She blushed.
“It is true. But they have gone, nevertheless. They had to obey you. What can that paper be you have shown them?”
“It’s true. But they’ve left, anyway. They had to listen to you. What is that paper you showed them?”
Rouletabille drew out again the billet covered with seals and signs and cabalistics that he did not understand. Madame Trebassof translated it aloud: “Order to all officials in surveillance of the Villa Trebassof to obey the bearer absolutely. Signed: Koupriane.”
Rouletabille pulled out the document again, which was covered in seals, signs, and symbols he didn’t understand. Madame Trebassof read it aloud: “All officials monitoring the Villa Trebassof must fully comply with the bearer. Signed: Koupriane.”
“Is it possible!” murmured Matrena Petrovna. “But Koupriane would never have given you this paper if he had imagined that you would use it to dismiss his agents.”
“Is it possible!” whispered Matrena Petrovna. “But Koupriane would never have given you this paper if he thought you would use it to send away his agents.”
“Evidently. I have not asked him his advice, madame, you may be sure. But I will see him to-morrow and he will understand.”
“Obviously. I haven't asked for his advice, ma'am, you can be sure of that. But I’ll see him tomorrow and he’ll get it.”
“Meanwhile, who is going to watch over him?” cried she.
“Meanwhile, who is going to take care of him?” she exclaimed.
Rouletabille took her hands again. He saw her suffering, a prey to anguish almost prostrating. He pitied her. He wished to give her immediate confidence.
Rouletabille took her hands again. He noticed her pain, nearly collapsing from anxiety. He felt sorry for her. He wanted to instill immediate confidence in her.
“We will,” he said.
“We will,” he replied.
She saw his young, clear eyes, so deep, so intelligent, the well-formed young head, the willing face, all his young ardency for her, and it reassured her. Rouletabille waited for what she might say. She said nothing. She took him in her arms and embraced him.
She saw his bright, clear eyes, so deep and intelligent, his well-shaped young head, his eager expression, all his youthful passion for her, and it made her feel better. Rouletabille waited for her to say something. She didn’t say anything. She pulled him into her arms and hugged him.
II. NATACHA
In the dining-room it was Thaddeus Tchnichnikoff’s turn to tell hunting stories. He was the greatest timber-merchant in Lithuania. He owned immense forests and he loved Feodor Feodorovitch* as a brother, for they had played together all through their childhood, and once he had saved him from a bear that was just about to crush his skull as one might knock off a hat. General Trebassof’s father was governor of Courlande at that time, by the grace of God and the Little Father. Thaddeus, who was just thirteen years old, killed the bear with a single stroke of his boar-spear, and just in time. Close ties were knit between the two families by this occurrence, and though Thaddeus was neither noble-born nor a soldier, Feodor considered him his brother and felt toward him as such. Now Thaddeus had become the greatest timber-merchant of the western provinces, with his own forests and also with his massive body, his fat, oily face, his bull-neck and his ample paunch. He quitted everything at once—all his affairs, his family—as soon as he learned of the first attack, to come and remain by the side of his dear comrade Feodor. He had done this after each attack, without forgetting one. He was a faithful friend. But he fretted because they might not go bear-hunting as in their youth. ‘Where, he would ask, are there any bears remaining in Courlande, or trees for that matter, what you could call trees, growing since the days of the grand-dukes of Lithuania, giant trees that threw their shade right up to the very edge of the towns? Where were such things nowadays? Thaddeus was very amusing, for it was he, certainly, who had cut them away tranquilly enough and watched them vanish in locomotive smoke. It was what was called Progress. Ah, hunting lost its national character assuredly with tiny new-growth trees which had not had time to grow. And, besides, one nowadays had not time for hunting. All the big game was so far away. Lucky enough if one seized the time to bring down a brace of woodcock early in the morning. At this point in Thaddeus’s conversation there was a babble of talk among the convivial gentlemen, for they had all the time in the world at their disposal and could not see why he should be so concerned about snatching a little while at morning or evening, or at midday for that matter. Champagne was flowing like a river when Rouletabille was brought in by Matrena Petrovna. The general, whose eyes had been on the door for some time, cried at once, as though responding to a cue:
In the dining room, it was Thaddeus Tchnichnikoff’s turn to share hunting stories. He was the top timber merchant in Lithuania, owning vast forests, and he loved Feodor Feodorovitch like a brother. They had played together throughout their childhood, and once he had saved Feodor from a bear that was about to crush his skull like someone might knock off a hat. At that time, General Trebassof’s father was the governor of Courlande, thanks to divine favor and the Little Father. Thaddeus, just thirteen then, killed the bear with a single jab of his boar spear, just in time. This event forged strong ties between the two families, and even though Thaddeus wasn't noble-born or a soldier, Feodor considered him his brother and felt that way. Now, Thaddeus had become the top timber merchant in the western provinces, with his own forests and a hefty frame: a fat, oily face, a bull neck, and a substantial belly. He dropped everything—his business, his family—immediately when he heard of the first attack to be there for his dear friend Feodor. He did this after every attack, never missing one. He was a loyal friend. But he worried that they might not go bear hunting like they used to in their youth. “Where,” he would ask, “are there any bears left in Courlande, or trees for that matter—real trees that have been standing since the days of the grand dukes of Lithuania, giant trees that cast their shade right to the edges of the towns? Where can you find such things today?” Thaddeus was quite funny, as he was surely the one who had calmly cut them down and watched them disappear in smoke from locomotives. That was what they called Progress. Ah, hunting definitely lost its national character with the tiny new-growth trees that hadn’t had time to mature. And besides, nowadays people didn’t have time for hunting. All the big game was far away. It was lucky if one could find the time to shoot a couple of woodcock in the early morning. At that point in Thaddeus’s story, there was a chatter among the cheerful gentlemen, as they had all the time in the world and couldn’t understand why he was so worried about grabbing a little time in the morning or evening, or even at midday. Champagne was flowing freely when Matrena Petrovna brought Rouletabille in. The general, who had been watching the door for a while, instantly exclaimed, as if on cue:
“Ah, my dear Rouletabille! I have been looking for you. Our friends wrote me you were coming to St. Petersburg.”
“Hey, my dear Rouletabille! I’ve been searching for you. Our friends told me you were coming to St. Petersburg.”
* In this story, following Russian custom, General Trebassof is referred to alternately by his name or the family name Feodor Feodorovitch, and Madame Trebassof is called by that name or her family name, Matrena Petrovna.—Translator’s Note.
Rouletabille hurried over to him and they shook hands like friends who meet after a long separation. The reporter was presented to the company as a close young friend from Paris whom they had enjoyed so much during their latest visit to the City of Light. Everybody inquired for the latest word of Paris as of a dear acquaintance.
Rouletabille rushed over to him, and they shook hands like old friends reuniting after a long time apart. The reporter was introduced to the group as a close young friend from Paris, someone they had really enjoyed during their last visit to the City of Light. Everyone asked for the latest news from Paris as if he were a cherished acquaintance.
“How is everybody at Maxim’s?” urged the excellent Athanase Georgevitch.
“How is everyone at Maxim’s?” urged the exceptional Athanase Georgevitch.
Thaddeus, too, had been once in Paris and he returned with an enthusiastic liking for the French demoiselles.
Thaddeus had also been to Paris, and he came back with a strong appreciation for the French ladies.
“Vos gogottes, monsieur,” he said, appearing very amiable and leaning on each word, with a guttural emphasis such as is common in the western provinces, “ah, vos gogottes!”
“Your goggles, sir,” he said, seeming very friendly and emphasizing each word with a guttural tone typical of the western provinces, “ah, your goggles!”
Matrena Perovna tried to silence him, but Thaddeus insisted on his right to appreciate the fair sex away from home. He had a turgid, sentimental wife, always weeping and cramming her religious notions down his throat.
Matrena Perovna tried to quiet him, but Thaddeus insisted on his right to appreciate women outside of home. He had an over-emotional, sentimental wife who was always crying and forcing her religious beliefs on him.
Of course someone asked Rouletabille what he thought of Russia, but he had no more than opened his mouth to reply than Athanase Georgevitch closed it by interrupting:
Of course, someone asked Rouletabille what he thought of Russia, but as soon as he opened his mouth to reply, Athanase Georgevitch interrupted him, shutting it.
“Permettez! Permettez! You others, of the young generation, what do you know of it? You need to have lived a long time and in all its districts to appreciate Russia at its true value. Russia, my young sir, is as yet a closed book to you.”
“Allow me! Allow me! You young people, what do you know about it? You have to have lived a long time and experienced all its areas to truly appreciate Russia. Russia, my young friend, is still a mystery to you.”
“Naturally,” Rouletabille answered, smiling.
"Of course," Rouletabille replied, smiling.
“Well, well, here’s your health! What I would point out to you first of all is that it is a good buyer of champagne, eh?”—and he gave a huge grin. “But the hardest drinker I ever knew was born on the banks of the Seine. Did you know him, Feodor Feodorovitch? Poor Charles Dufour, who died two years ago at fete of the officers of the Guard. He wagered at the end of the banquet that he could drink a glassful of champagne to the health of each man there. There were sixty when you came to count them. He commenced the round of the table and the affair went splendidly up to the fifty-eighth man. But at the fifty-ninth—think of the misfortune!—the champagne ran out! That poor, that charming, that excellent Charles took up a glass of vin dore which was in the glass of this fifty-ninth, wished him long life, drained the glass at one draught, had just time to murmur, ‘Tokay, 1807,’ and fell back dead! Ah, he knew the brands, my word! and he proved it to his last breath! Peace to his ashes! They asked what he died of. I knew he died because of the inappropriate blend of flavors. There should be discipline in all things and not promiscuous mixing. One more glass of champagne and he would have been drinking with us this evening. Your health, Matrena Petrovna. Champagne, Feodor Feodorovitch! Vive la France, monsieur! Natacha, my child, you must sing something. Boris will accompany you on the guzla. Your father will enjoy it.”
“Well, well, here’s to your health! What I want to point out to you first of all is that you’re a good buyer of champagne, huh?”—and he gave a big grin. “But the heaviest drinker I ever knew was born along the banks of the Seine. Did you know him, Feodor Feodorovitch? Poor Charles Dufour, who died two years ago at the officers' gala. At the end of the banquet, he bet that he could drink a glass of champagne to the health of each person there. There were sixty when you counted them. He started going around the table, and it was going wonderfully until the fifty-eighth man. But at the fifty-ninth—how unfortunate!—the champagne ran out! That poor, charming, excellent Charles picked up a glass of vin dore that was in the glass of this fifty-ninth, wished him a long life, downed the glass in one gulp, barely had time to murmur, ‘Tokay, 1807,’ and collapsed, dead! Ah, he knew his brands, I swear! and he proved it right until his last breath! Rest in peace! They asked what he died from. I knew it was because of the terrible mix of flavors. There should be discipline in everything, not random mixing. One more glass of champagne and he would have been drinking with us tonight. Cheers, Matrena Petrovna. Champagne, Feodor Feodorovitch! Long live France, sir! Natacha, my child, you have to sing something. Boris will play along on the guzla. Your father will love it.”
All eyes turned toward Natacha as she rose.
All eyes were on Natacha as she stood up.
Rouletabille was struck by her serene beauty. That was the first enthralling impression, an impression so strong it astonished him, the perfect serenity, the supreme calm, the tranquil harmony of her noble features. Natacha was twenty. Heavy brown hair circled about er forehead and was looped about her ears, which were half-concealed. Her profile was clear-cut; her mouth was strong and revealed between red, firm lips the even pearliness of her teeth. She was of medium height. In walking she had the free, light step of the highborn maidens who, in primal times, pressed the flowers as they passed without crushing them. But all her true grace seemed to be concentrated in her eyes, which were deep and of a dark blue. The impression she made upon a beholder was very complex. And it would have been difficult to say whether the calm which pervaded every manifestation of her beauty was the result of conscious control or the most perfect ease.
Rouletabille was struck by her serene beauty. That was the first captivating impression, so strong it amazed him, the perfect calm, the supreme tranquility, the peaceful harmony of her noble features. Natacha was twenty. Thick brown hair framed her forehead and was looped around her ears, which were partly hidden. Her profile was sharply defined; her mouth was strong and showcased the even pearliness of her teeth between red, firm lips. She was of medium height. When she walked, she had the free, light step of noble young women who, in ancient times, walked among flowers without crushing them. But all her true grace seemed to be concentrated in her eyes, which were deep and dark blue. The impression she made on anyone watching was very complex. It would be hard to say whether the calm that pervaded every aspect of her beauty was due to conscious control or just pure ease.
She took down the guzla and handed it to Boris, who struck some plaintive preliminary chords.
She picked up the guzla and passed it to Boris, who played a few sad introductory chords.
“What shall I sing?” she inquired, raising her father’s hand from the back of the sofa where he rested and kissing it with filial tenderness.
“What should I sing?” she asked, lifting her father’s hand from the back of the sofa where he was resting and kissing it with loving affection.
“Improvise,” said the general. “Improvise in French, for the sake of our guest.”
“Improvise,” said the general. “Improvise in French, for the sake of our guest.”
“Oh, yes,” cried Boris; “improvise as you did the other evening.”
“Oh, definitely,” exclaimed Boris. “Just improvise like you did the other night.”
He immediately struck a minor chord.
He instantly played a minor chord.
Natacha looked fondly at her father as she sang:
Natacha smiled warmly at her dad as she sang:
“When the time comes to say goodbye at the end of the day, when the Angel of Sleep wraps you in blue wings; “Oh, may your eyes find peace from all those tears, and your heavy heart find rest; “In every moment we share, dear Father, may our souls feel sweet and mystical harmony; “And when your thoughts wander to other realms, oh, may my image, at least, find a place in your sleeping mind.”
Natacha’s voice was sweet, and the charm of it subtly pervasive. The words as she uttered them seemed to have all the quality of a prayer and there were tears in all eyes, excepting those of Michael Korsakoff, the second orderly, whom Rouletabille appraised as a man with a rough heart not much open to sentiment.
Natacha’s voice was sweet, and its charm was quietly everywhere. The words she spoke felt almost like a prayer, and everyone had tears in their eyes, except for Michael Korsakoff, the second orderly, who Rouletabille saw as a rough guy not really open to feelings.
“Feodor Feodorovitch,” said this officer, when the young girl’s voice had faded away into the blending with the last note of the guzla, “Feodor Feodorovitch is a man and a glorious soldier who is able to sleep in peace, because he has labored for his country and for his Czar.”
“Feodor Feodorovitch,” said this officer, after the young girl's voice faded into the final note of the guzla, “Feodor Feodorovitch is a man and a great soldier who can rest easy, because he has worked hard for his country and for his Czar.”
“Yes, yes. Labored well! A glorious soldier!” repeated Athanase Georgevitch and Ivan Petrovitch. “Well may he sleep peacefully.”
“Yes, yes. He worked hard! A great soldier!” repeated Athanase Georgevitch and Ivan Petrovitch. “He deserves to sleep peacefully.”
“Natacha sang like an angel,” said Boris, the first orderly, in a tremulous voice.
“Natacha sang like an angel,” said Boris, the first orderly, in a shaky voice.
“Like an angel, Boris Nikolaievitch. But why did she speak of his heart oppressed? I don’t see that General Trebassof has a heart oppressed, for my part.” Michael Korsakoff spoke roughly as he drained his glass.
“Like an angel, Boris Nikolaievitch. But why did she mention his heavy heart? I don’t see that General Trebassof has a heavy heart at all.” Michael Korsakoff said gruffly as he emptied his glass.
“No, that’s so, isn’t it?” agreed the others.
“No, that’s true, right?” agreed the others.
“A young girl may wish her father a pleasant sleep, surely!” said Matrena Petrovna, with a certain good sense. “Natacha has affected us all, has she not, Feodor?”
“A young girl might want to wish her father a good night's sleep, of course!” said Matrena Petrovna, with a bit of common sense. “Natacha has influenced all of us, hasn’t she, Feodor?”
“Yes, she made me weep,” declared the general. “But let us have champagne to cheer us up. Our young friend here will think we are chicken-hearted.”
“Yes, she made me cry,” said the general. “But let’s get some champagne to lift our spirits. Our young friend here will think we’re weak.”
“Never think that,” said Rouletabille. “Mademoiselle has touched me deeply as well. She is an artist, really a great artist. And a poet.”
“Don’t ever think that,” said Rouletabille. “Mademoiselle has really touched me too. She’s an artist, truly a great artist. And a poet.”
“He is from Paris; he knows,” said the others.
“He's from Paris; he knows,” said the others.
And all drank.
And everyone drank.
Then they talked about music, with great display of knowledge concerning things operatic. First one, then another went to the piano and ran through some motif that the rest hummed a little first, then shouted in a rousing chorus. Then they drank more, amid a perfect fracas of talk and laughter. Ivan Petrovitch and Athanase Georgevitch walked across and kissed the general. Rouletabille saw all around him great children who amused themselves with unbelievable naivete and who drank in a fashion more unbelievable still. Matrena Petrovna smoked cigarettes of yellow tobacco incessantly, rising almost continually to make a hurried round of the rooms, and after having prompted the servants to greater watchfulness, sat and looked long at Rouletabille, who did not stir, but caught every word, every gesture of each one there. Finally, sighing, she sat down by Feodor and asked how his leg felt. Michael and Natacha, in a corner, were deep in conversation, and Boris watched them with obvious impatience, still strumming the guzla. But the thing that struck Rouletabille’s youthful imagination beyond all else was the mild face of the general. He had not imagined the terrible Trebassof with so paternal and sympathetic an expression. The Paris papers had printed redoubtable pictures of him, more or less authentic, but the arts of photography and engraving had cut vigorous, rough features of an official—who knew no pity. Such pictures were in perfect accord with the idea one naturally had of the dominating figure of the government at Moscow, the man who, during eight days—the Red Week—had made so many corpses of students and workmen that the halls of the University and the factories had opened their doors since in vain. The dead would have had to arise for those places to be peopled! Days of terrible battle where in one quarter or another of the city there was naught but massacre or burnings, until Matrena Petrovna and her step-daughter, Natacha (all the papers told of it), had fallen on their knees before the general and begged terms for the last of the revolutionaries, at bay in the Presnia quarter, and had been refused by him. “War is war,” had been his answer, with irrefutable logic. “How can you ask mercy for these men who never give it?” Be it said for the young men of the barricades that they never surrendered, and equally be it said for Trebassof that he necessarily shot them. “If I had only myself to consider,” the general had said to a Paris journalist, “I could have been gentle as a lamb with these unfortunates, and so I should not now myself be condemned to death. After all, I fail to see what they reproach me with. I have served my master as a brave and loyal subject, no more, and, after the fighting, I have let others ferret out the children that had hidden under their mothers’ skirts. Everybody talks of the repression of Moscow, but let us speak, my friend, of the Commune. There was a piece of work I would not have done, to massacre within a court an unresisting crowd of men, women and children. I am a rough and faithful soldier of His Majesty, but I am not a monster, and I have the feelings of a husband and father, my dear monsieur. Tell your readers that, if you care to, and do not surmise further about whether I appear to regret being condemned to death.”
Then they talked about music, showing off their knowledge of opera. One by one, they got up to the piano and played some motifs that the others hummed along to at first before bursting into a loud chorus. They drank more, amidst a perfect racket of conversation and laughter. Ivan Petrovitch and Athanase Georgevitch walked over and kissed the general. Rouletabille noticed all around him were big kids who entertained themselves with amazing innocence and drank even more astonishingly. Matrena Petrovna constantly smoked yellow tobacco cigarettes, getting up almost constantly to make quick rounds of the rooms. After urging the servants to be more vigilant, she sat and watched Rouletabille closely, even as he remained still, absorbing every word and gesture of everyone there. Eventually, she sighed, sat down next to Feodor, and asked how his leg felt. Michael and Natacha were deep in conversation in a corner, while Boris watched them with visible impatience, still strumming the guzla. But what struck Rouletabille’s youthful imagination the most was the gentle face of the general. He never pictured the fearsome Trebassof having such a fatherly and sympathetic expression. The Paris papers had printed formidable images of him, more or less accurate, but photography and engraving portrayed robust, harsh features of a man who showed no mercy. Such images fit perfectly with the general perception of the dominant figure in Moscow, the man who, during the eight days known as Red Week, caused so many student and worker casualties that the University and factories remained eerily silent. The dead would have had to come back to life for those places to be filled! Days of intense fighting where parts of the city were nothing but slaughter or fires, until Matrena Petrovna and her stepdaughter, Natacha (as all the papers reported), kneeled before the general to plead for mercy for the last of the cornered revolutionaries in the Presnia district, only to be turned down. “War is war,” he replied, with unarguable logic. “How can you ask for mercy for these men who never show it?” It should be noted that the young men on the barricades never surrendered, and equally noted that Trebassof had to shoot them. “If it were just my own interest at stake,” the general told a Paris journalist, “I could have been gentle as a lamb with these unfortunate souls, and then I wouldn’t be condemned to death myself now. Honestly, I don’t understand what they blame me for. I’ve served my master as a brave and loyal subject, nothing more, and after the fighting, I let others find the children hiding under their mothers’ skirts. Everyone talks about the repression in Moscow, but let’s also discuss the Commune. That was something I would never do, massacring a defenseless crowd of men, women, and children in a courtyard. I’m a tough and faithful soldier of His Majesty, but I’m not a monster, and I have the feelings of a husband and father, my dear sir. Feel free to tell your readers that, and don’t presume any further about whether I regret being condemned to death.”
Certainly what stupefied Rouletabille now was this staunch figure of the condemned man who appeared so tranquilly to enjoy his life. When the general was not furthering the gayety of his friends he was talking with his wife and daughter, who adored him and continually fondled him, and he seemed perfectly happy. With his enormous grizzly mustache, his ruddy color, his keen, piercing eyes, he looked the typical spoiled father.
Certainly, what shocked Rouletabille now was this strong figure of the condemned man who seemed so calmly to enjoy his life. When the general wasn’t brightening the mood of his friends, he was speaking with his wife and daughter, who adored him and constantly doted on him, and he looked completely happy. With his huge grizzly mustache, his rosy complexion, and his sharp, piercing eyes, he resembled the typical pampered father.
The reporter studied all these widely-different types and made his observations while pretending to a ravenous appetite, which served, moreover, to fix him in the good graces of his hosts of the datcha des Iles. But, in reality, he passed the food to an enormous bull-dog under the table, in whose good graces he was also thus firmly planting himself. As Trebassof had prayed his companions to let his young friend satisfy his ravening hunger in peace, they did not concern themselves to entertain him. Then, too, the music served to distract attention from him, and at a moment somewhat later, when Matrena Petrovna turned to speak to the young man, she was frightened at not seeing him. Where had he gone? She went out into the veranda and looked. She did not dare to call. She walked into the grand-salon and saw the reporter just as he came out of the sitting-room.
The reporter examined all these very different types and made his observations while pretending to have an insatiable appetite, which also helped him stay in the good graces of his hosts at the dacha in the Islands. But, in reality, he was feeding scraps to a huge bulldog under the table, winning the dog's favor as well. Since Trebassof had asked his friends to let his young friend eat in peace, they didn’t bother to entertain him. Plus, the music helped keep the focus off him, and a little later, when Matrena Petrovna turned to talk to the young man, she was startled to find he was missing. Where had he gone? She stepped out onto the veranda to look. She didn’t dare call out. She walked into the grand salon and spotted the reporter just as he came out of the sitting room.
“Where were you?” she inquired.
"Where were you?" she asked.
“The sitting-room is certainly charming, and decorated exquisitely,” complimented Rouletabille. “It seems almost a boudoir.”
“The living room is definitely charming and beautifully decorated,” Rouletabille complimented. “It feels almost like a boudoir.”
“It does serve as a boudoir for my step-daughter, whose bedroom opens directly from it; you see the door there. It is simply for the present that the luncheon table is set there, because for some time the police have pre-empted the veranda.”
“It serves as a dressing room for my stepdaughter, whose bedroom opens directly from it; you can see the door there. It's just for now that the lunch table is set up there, because for a while the police have taken over the veranda.”
“Is your dog a watch-dog, madame?” asked Rouletabille, caressing the beast, which had followed him.
“Is your dog a guard dog, ma'am?” asked Rouletabille, petting the animal that had followed him.
“Khor is faithful and had guarded us well hitherto.”
“Khor is loyal and has protected us well so far.”
“He sleeps now, then?”
"Is he sleeping now?"
“Yes. Koupriane has him shut in the lodge to keep him from barking nights. Koupriane fears that if he is out he will devour one of the police who watch in the garden at night. I wanted him to sleep in the house, or by his master’s door, or even at the foot of the bed, but Koupriane said, ‘No, no; no dog. Don’t rely on the dog. Nothing is more dangerous than to rely on the dog. ‘Since then he has kept Khor locked up at night. But I do not understand Koupriane’s idea.”
“Yes. Koupriane has locked him in the lodge to stop him from barking at night. Koupriane is worried that if he’s outside, he might attack one of the police officers watching the garden at night. I wanted him to sleep in the house, or by his master’s door, or even at the foot of the bed, but Koupriane said, ‘No, no; no dog. Don't trust the dog. Nothing is more dangerous than trusting the dog.’ Since then, he has kept Khor locked up at night. But I don’t get Koupriane’s reasoning.”
“Monsieur Koupriane is right,” said the reporter. “Dogs are useful only against strangers.”
“Mr. Koupriane is right,” said the reporter. “Dogs are only useful against strangers.”
“Oh,” gasped the poor woman, dropping her eyes. “Koupriane certainly knows his business; he thinks of everything.”
“Oh,” gasped the poor woman, looking down. “Koupriane really knows what he’s doing; he thinks of everything.”
“Come,” she added rapidly, as though to hide her disquiet, “do not go out like that without letting me know. They want you in the dining-room.”
“Come on,” she said quickly, trying to mask her unease, “don’t go out like that without telling me. They’re asking for you in the dining room.”
“I must have you tell me right now about this attempt.”
“I need you to tell me about this attempt right now.”
“In the dining-room, in the dining-room. In spite of myself,” she said in a low voice, “it is stronger than I am. I am not able to leave the general by himself while he is on the ground-floor.”
“In the dining room, in the dining room. Despite myself,” she said quietly, “it’s stronger than I am. I can’t leave the general alone while he’s on the ground floor.”
She drew Rouletabille into the dining-room, where the gentlemen were now telling odd stories of street robberies amid loud laughter. Natacha was still talking with Michael Korsakoff; Boris, whose eyes never quitted them, was as pale as the wax on his guzla, which he rattled violently from time to time. Matrena made Rouletabille sit in a corner of the sofa, near her, and, counting on her fingers like a careful housewife who does not wish to overlook anything in her domestic calculations, she said:
She led Rouletabille into the dining room, where the men were sharing strange stories about muggings, laughing loudly. Natacha was still chatting with Michael Korsakoff; Boris, who couldn’t take his eyes off them, looked as pale as the wax on his guzla, which he shook violently from time to time. Matrena made Rouletabille sit in a corner of the sofa next to her, and, counting on her fingers like a meticulous housewife who doesn’t want to miss anything in her household budgeting, she said:
“There have been three attempts; the first two in Moscow. The first happened very simply. The general knew he had been condemned to death. They had delivered to him at the palace in the afternoon the revoluntionary poster which proclaimed his intended fate to the whole city and country. So Feodor, who was just about to ride into the city, dismissed his escort. He ordered horses put to a sleigh. I trembled and asked what he was going to do. He said he was going to drive quietly through all parts of the city, in order to show the Muscovites that a governor appointed according to law by the Little Father and who had in his conscience only the sense that he had done his full duty was not to be intimidated. It was nearly four o’clock, toward the end of a winter day that had been clear and bright, but very cold. I wrapped myself in my furs and took my seat beside him, and he said, ‘This is fine, Matrena; this will have a great effect on these imbeciles.’ So we started. At first we drove along the Naberjnaia. The sleigh glided like the wind. The general hit the driver a heavy blow in the back, crying, ‘Slower, fool; they will think we are afraid,’ and so the horses were almost walking when, passing behind the Church of Protection and intercession, we reached the Place Rouge. Until then the few passers-by had looked at us, and as they recognized him, hurried along to keep him in view. At the Place Rouge there was only a little knot of women kneeling before the Virgin. As soon as these women saw us and recognized the equipage of the Governor, they dispersed like a flock of crows, with frightened cries. Feodor laughed so hard that as we passed under the vault of the Virgin his laugh seemed to shake the stones. I felt reassured, monsieur. Our promenade continued without any remarkable incident. The city was almost deserted. Everything lay prostrated under the awful blow of that battle in the street. Feodor said, ‘Ah, they give me a wide berth; they do not know how much I love them,” and all through that promenade he said many more charming and delicate things to me.
“There have been three attempts; the first two in Moscow. The first one was very straightforward. The general knew he was sentenced to death. They had delivered a revolutionary poster to him at the palace that afternoon, announcing his fate to the whole city and country. So Feodor, who was about to ride into the city, dismissed his escort. He ordered horses to be hitched to a sleigh. I was shaken and asked what he planned to do. He said he was going to drive quietly through all parts of the city to show the Muscovites that a governor appointed by the Little Father, who felt he had done his duty, wouldn't be intimidated. It was nearly four o’clock, at the end of a winter day that had been clear and bright but very cold. I wrapped myself in my furs and sat beside him, and he said, ‘This is great, Matrena; this will really impact these idiots.’ So we set off. At first, we drove along the Naberjnaia. The sleigh glided like the wind. The general hit the driver hard on the back, shouting, ‘Slower, fool; they'll think we’re afraid,’ so the horses were nearly walking when, as we passed behind the Church of Protection and Intercession, we reached the Place Rouge. Until then, the few passers-by had looked at us and hurried along to keep us in sight as they recognized him. At the Place Rouge, there was just a small group of women kneeling before the Virgin. As soon as they saw us and recognized the Governor's carriage, they scattered like a flock of crows, crying out in fear. Feodor laughed so hard that as we passed under the vault of the Virgin, his laughter seemed to shake the stones. I felt reassured, sir. Our ride continued without any notable incidents. The city was almost deserted. Everything lay defeated under the terrible impact of that street battle. Feodor said, ‘Ah, they give me a wide berth; they don’t know how much I care about them,’ and throughout that ride, he said many charming and thoughtful things to me.”
“As we were talking pleasantly under our furs we came to la Place Koudrinsky, la rue Koudrinsky, to be exact. It was just four o’clock, and a light mist had commenced to mix with the sifting snow, and the houses to right and left were visible only as masses of shadow. We glided over the snow like a boat along the river in foggy calm. Then, suddenly, we heard piercing cries and saw shadows of soldiers rushing around, with movements that looked larger than human through the mist; their short whips looked enormous as they knocked some other shadows that we saw down like logs. The general stopped the sleigh and got out to see what was going on. I got out with him. They were soldiers of the famous Semenowsky regiment, who had two prisoners, a young man and a child. The child was being beaten on the nape of the neck. It writhed on the ground and cried in torment. It couldn’t have been more than nine years old. The other, the young man, held himself up and marched along without a single cry as the thongs fell brutally upon him. I was appalled. I did not give my husband time to open his mouth before I called to the subaltern who commanded the detachment, ‘You should be ashamed to strike a child and a Christian like that, which cannot defend itself.’ The general told him the same thing. Then the subaltern told us that the little child had just killed a lieutenant in the street by firing a revolver, which he showed us, and it was the biggest one I ever have seen, and must have been as heavy for that infant to lift as a small cannon. It was unbelievable.
“As we were chatting comfortably under our furs, we arrived at Place Koudrinsky, or more precisely, Koudrinsky Street. It was just four o’clock, and a light mist began to mix with the falling snow, making the houses on either side appear as dark shadows. We glided over the snow like a boat moving through a foggy river. Suddenly, we heard piercing screams and saw soldiers rushing around, their movements looking almost larger than life in the mist; their short whips seemed enormous as they struck down other shadows that fell like logs. The general stopped the sleigh and got out to see what was happening. I followed him out. The soldiers belonged to the famous Semenowsky regiment, and they had two prisoners: a young man and a child. The child was being struck on the back of the neck. He writhed on the ground, crying in pain. He couldn’t have been more than nine years old. The young man, on the other hand, held himself up and marched forward without a sound, even as the whips struck him brutally. I was horrified. I didn’t give my husband a chance to say anything before I called out to the subaltern in charge of the group, ‘You should be ashamed to hit a child and a Christian like that, someone who can’t defend themselves.’ The general echoed my sentiment. The subaltern then informed us that the little child had just killed a lieutenant in the street by firing a revolver, which he showed us. It was the biggest one I had ever seen and must have been as heavy for that child to lift as a small cannon. It was unbelievable.”
“‘And the other,’ demanded the general; ‘what has he done?’
“‘And the other,’ asked the general; ‘what has he done?’
“‘He is a dangerous student,’ replied the subaltern, ‘who has delivered himself up as a prisoner because he promised the landlord of the house where he lives that he would do it to keep the house from being battered down with cannon.’
“‘He’s a dangerous student,’ replied the subaltern, ‘who has surrendered himself as a prisoner because he promised the landlord of the house where he lives that he would do it to prevent the house from being destroyed by cannon fire.’”
“‘But that is right of him. Why do you beat him?’
“‘But that’s fair of him. Why do you hit him?’”
“‘Because he has told us he is a dangerous student.’
“‘Because he told us he’s a dangerous student.’”
“‘That is no reason,’ Feodor told him. ‘He will be shot if he deserves it, and the child also, but I forbid you to beat him. You have not been furnished with these whips in order to beat isolated prisoners, but to charge the crowd when it does not obey the governor’s orders. In such a case you are ordered “Charge,” and you know what to do. You understand?’ Feodor said roughly. ‘I am General Trebassof, your governor.’
“‘That’s not a good enough reason,’ Feodor told him. ‘He’ll be shot if he deserves it, and the child too, but I forbid you to hit him. You weren’t given these whips to punish individual prisoners, but to charge at the crowd when they don’t follow the governor’s orders. In that situation, you’re told to “Charge,” and you know what to do. Understand?’ Feodor said harshly. ‘I am General Trebassof, your governor.’”
“Feodor was thoroughly human in saying this. Ah, well, he was badly compensed for it, very badly, I tell you. The student was truly dangerous, because he had no sooner heard my husband say, ‘I am General Trebassof, your governor,’ than he cried, ‘Ah, is it you, Trebassoff’ and drew a revolver from no one knows where and fired straight at the general, almost against his breast. But the general was not hit, happily, nor I either, who was by him and had thrown myself onto the student to disarm him and then was tossed about at the feet of the soldiers in the battle they waged around the student while the revolver was going off. Three soldiers were killed. You can understand that the others were furious. They raised me with many excuses and, all together, set to kicking the student in the loins and striking at him as he lay on the ground. The subaltern struck his face a blow that might have blinded him. Feodor hit the officer in the head with his fist and called, ‘Didn’t you hear what I said?’ The officer fell under the blow and Feodor himself carried him to the sleigh and laid him with the dead men. Then he took charge of the soldiers and led them to the barracks. I followed, as a sort of after-guard. We returned to the palace an hour later. It was quite dark by then, and almost at the entrance to the palace we were shot at by a group of revolutionaries who passed swiftly in two sleighs and disappeared in the darkness so fast that they could not be overtaken. I had a ball in my toque. The general had not been touched this time either, but our furs were ruined by the blood of the dead soldiers which they had forgotten to clean out of the sleigh. That was the first attempt, which meant little enough, after all, because it was fighting in the open. It was some days later that they commenced to try assassination.”
“Feodor was definitely human for saying this. Ah, well, he paid a high price for it, very high, I tell you. The student was really dangerous because as soon as he heard my husband say, ‘I am General Trebassof, your governor,’ he shouted, ‘Oh, it’s you, Trebassoff!’ and pulled a revolver from who knows where and fired right at the general, almost in his face. Fortunately, the general wasn’t hit, and neither was I, since I was next to him and jumped on the student to disarm him. Then I was thrown around at the feet of the soldiers who were fighting the student while the revolver went off. Three soldiers were killed. You can imagine the others were furious. They lifted me up with many apologies and all together began kicking the student in the sides and hitting him while he lay on the ground. The subaltern dealt him a blow to the face that could have blinded him. Feodor punched the officer in the head and shouted, ‘Didn’t you hear what I said?’ The officer fell from the blow, and Feodor carried him to the sleigh and laid him with the dead. Then he took charge of the soldiers and led them back to the barracks. I followed as a sort of backup. We returned to the palace an hour later. By then, it was pretty dark, and just as we were nearing the palace entrance, we were shot at by a group of revolutionaries who zoomed by in two sleighs and vanished into the darkness so quickly that we couldn’t catch up. I had a bullet in my hat. The general hadn’t been harmed this time either, but our furs were ruined by the blood of the dead soldiers that had been left uncleaned in the sleigh. That was the first attempt, which didn’t mean much in the grand scheme, since it was fighting out in the open. A few days later, they started trying for assassination.”
At this moment Ermolai brought in four bottles of champagne and Thaddeus struck lightly on the piano.
At that moment, Ermolai brought in four bottles of champagne, and Thaddeus played a few light notes on the piano.
“Quickly, madame, the second attempt,” said Rouletabille, who was aking hasty notes on his cuff, never ceasing, meanwhile, to watch the convivial group and listening with both ears wide open to Matrena.
“Quickly, ma'am, the second try,” said Rouletabille, who was jotting down hasty notes on his cuff while keeping a close eye on the lively group and listening intently to Matrena.
“The second happened still in Moscow. We had had a jolly dinner because we thought that at last the good old days were back and good citizens could live in peace; and Boris had tried out the guzla singing songs of the Orel country to please me; he is so fine and sympathetic. Natacha had gone somewhere or other. The sleigh was waiting at the door and we went out and got in. Almost instantly there was a fearful noise, and we were thrown out into the snow, both the general and me. There remained no trace of sleigh or coachman; the two horses were disemboweled, two magnificent piebald horses, my dear young monsieur, that the general was so attached to. As to Feodor, he had that serious wound in his right leg; the calf was shattered. I simply had my shoulder a little wrenched, practically nothing. The bomb had been placed under the seat of the unhappy coachman, whose hat alone we found, in a pool of blood. From that attack the general lay two months in bed. In the second month they arrested two servants who were caught one night on the landing leading to the upper floor, where they had no business, and after that I sent at once for our old domestics in Orel to come and serve us. It was discovered that these detected servants were in touch with the revolutionaries, so they were hanged. The Emperor appointed a provisional governor, and now that the general was better we decided on a convalescence for him in the midi of France. We took train for St. Petersburg, but the journey started high fever in my husband and reopened the wound in his calf. The doctors ordered absolute rest and so we settled here in the datcha des Iles. Since then, not a day has passed without the general receiving an anonymous letter telling him that nothing can save him from the revenge of the revolutionaries. He is brave and only smiles over them, but for me, I know well that so long as we are in Russia we have not a moment’s security. So I watch him every minute and let no one approach him except his intimate friends and us of the family. I have brought an old gniagnia who watched me grow up, Ermolai, and the Orel servants. In the meantime, two months later, the third attempt suddenly occurred. It is certainly of them all the most frightening, because it is so mysterious, a mystery that has not yet, alas, been solved.”
“The second incident happened while we were still in Moscow. We had enjoyed a cheerful dinner because we thought that finally the good old days were back and that decent people could live in peace; Boris had played the guzla, singing songs from the Orel region to entertain me; he is really great and caring. Natacha had gone off somewhere. The sleigh was waiting at the door, and we got in. Almost instantly, there was a loud explosion, and both the general and I were thrown into the snow. There was no sign of the sleigh or the coachman; the two horses were mangled, two beautiful piebald horses that the general was very fond of. As for Feodor, he had a serious injury to his right leg; his calf was shattered. I only had a minor shoulder strain, basically nothing. The bomb had been placed under the seat of the unfortunate coachman, whose hat was the only thing we found, lying in a pool of blood. The general was bedridden for two months after that attack. In the second month, two servants were arrested one night on the landing leading to the upper floor, where they didn’t belong, and after that, I immediately called for our old staff from Orel to come serve us. It turned out these caught servants were in contact with the revolutionaries, and they were hanged. The Emperor appointed a provisional governor, and now that the general was recovering, we decided he needed to convalesce in the south of France. We took the train to St. Petersburg, but the trip triggered a high fever in my husband and reopened the wound in his calf. The doctors insisted on complete rest, so we settled here in our dacha in the Iles. Since then, not a day has passed without the general receiving an anonymous letter warning him that nothing will protect him from the revolutionaries' revenge. He is brave and just laughs it off, but I know very well that as long as we're in Russia, we don’t have a moment's security. So I keep a close eye on him and let no one near him except his closest friends and family. I brought an old nanny who watched me grow up, Ermolai, and the servants from Orel. Meanwhile, two months later, the third attempt suddenly occurred. Of all the attacks, this one was the most frightening because it was so mysterious, a mystery that, sadly, has not yet been solved.”
But Athanase Georgevitch had told a “good story” which raised so much hubbub that nothing else could be heard. Feodor Feodorovitch was so amused that he had tears in his eyes. Rouletabille said to himself as Matrena talked, “I never have seen men so gay, and yet they know perfectly they are apt to be blown up all together any moment.”
But Athanase Georgevitch had told a “good story” that created such a commotion that nothing else could be heard. Feodor Feodorovitch was so entertained that he had tears in his eyes. Rouletabille thought to himself as Matrena spoke, “I’ve never seen men so cheerful, even though they know they could be blown up all at once at any moment.”
General Trebassof, who had steadily watched Rouletabille, who, for that matter, had been kept in eye by everyone there, said:
General Trebassof, who had been keeping a close watch on Rouletabille, and who, for that matter, had been under everyone's scrutiny, said:
“Eh, eh, monsieur le journaliste, you find us very gay?”
“Eh, eh, mister journalist, do you find us very cheerful?”
“I find you very brave,” said Rouletabille quietly.
“I think you’re really brave,” said Rouletabille quietly.
“How is that?” said Feodor Feodorovitch, smiling.
“How's that?” said Feodor Feodorovitch, smiling.
“You must pardon me for thinking of the things that you seem to have forgotten entirely.”
"You have to forgive me for thinking of things that you seem to have completely forgotten."
He indicated the general’s wounded leg.
He pointed to the general's injured leg.
“The chances of war! the chances of war!” said the general. “A leg here, an arm there. But, as you see, I am still here. They will end by growing tired and leaving me in peace. Your health, my friend!”
“The odds of war! the odds of war!” said the general. “A leg here, an arm there. But, as you can see, I’m still here. They’ll eventually get tired and leave me alone. Cheers to your health, my friend!”
“Your health, general!”
“Your overall health!”
“You understand,” continued Feodor Feodorovitch, “there is no occasion to excite ourselves. It is our business to defend the empire at the peril of our lives. We find that quite natural, and there is no occasion to think of it. I have had terrors enough in other directions, not to speak of the terrors of love, that are more ferocious than you can yet imagine. Look at what they did to my poor friend the Chief of the Surete, Boichlikoff. He was commendable certainly. There was a brave man. Of an evening, when his work was over, he always left the bureau of the prefecture and went to join his wife and children in their apartment in the ruelle des Loups. Not a soldier! No guard! The others had every chance. One evening a score of revolutionaries, after having driven away the terrorized servants, mounted to his apartments. He was dining with his family. They knocked and he opened the door. He saw who they were, and tried to speak. They gave him no time. Before his wife and children, mad with terror and on their knees before the revolutionaries, they read him his death-sentence. A fine end that to a dinner!”
“You understand,” continued Feodor Feodorovitch, “there’s no reason to get worked up. It's our duty to defend the empire at the risk of our lives. We find that completely normal and don’t need to dwell on it. I've faced enough fears in other areas, not to mention the terrifying nature of love, which is more intense than you can imagine. Just look at what they did to my poor friend, Chief of the Surete, Boichlikoff. He was a commendable man. In the evenings, after his work, he would always leave the prefecture’s office and go home to his wife and kids in their place on the ruelle des Loups. No soldiers! No guards! The others had all the protection. One evening, a group of revolutionaries, having scared off the terrified servants, made their way to his apartment. He was having dinner with his family. They knocked, he opened the door, saw who they were, and tried to speak. They didn’t give him a chance. In front of his wife and children, who were on their knees, terrified of the revolutionaries, they delivered his death sentence. What a way to end a dinner!”
As he listened Rouletabille paled and he kept his eyes on the door as if he expected to see it open of itself, giving access to ferocious Nihilists of whom one, with a paper in his hand, would read the sentence of death to Feodor Feodorovitch. Rouletabille’s stomach was not yet seasoned to such stories. He almost regretted, momentarily, having taken the terrible responsibility of dismissing the police. After what Koupriane had confided to him of things that had happened in this house, he had not hesitated to risk everything on that audacious decision, but all the same, all the same—these stories of Nihilists who appear at the end of a meal, death-sentence in hand, they haunted him, they upset him. Certainly it had been a piece of foolhardiness to dismiss the police!
As he listened, Rouletabille went pale and kept his eyes fixed on the door as if he expected it to open by itself, letting in fierce Nihilists, one of whom would read a death sentence to Feodor Feodorovitch with a paper in hand. Rouletabille's stomach wasn’t yet used to stories like this. He almost regretted, for a moment, having taken on the heavy responsibility of sending the police away. After what Koupriane had shared with him about the things that happened in this house, he hadn’t hesitated to risk everything on that bold choice, but still—these tales of Nihilists appearing at the end of a meal with a death sentence in hand haunted him and troubled him. It was definitely reckless to dismiss the police!
“Well,” he asked, conquering his misgivings and resuming, as always, his confidence in himself, “then, what did they do then, after reading the sentence?”
“Okay,” he asked, overcoming his doubts and getting back to his usual self-assurance, “so, what did they do after reading the sentence?”
“The Chief of the Surete knew he had no time to spare. He did not ask for it. The revolutionaries ordered him to bid his family farewell. He raised his wife, his children, clasped them, bade them be of good courage, then said he was ready. They took him into the street. They stood him against a wall. His wife and children watched from a window. A volley sounded. They descended to secure the body, pierced with twenty-five bullets.”
“The Chief of the Surete knew he didn’t have any time to waste. He didn’t ask for it. The revolutionaries told him to say goodbye to his family. He hugged his wife and kids, encouraged them to be brave, then said he was ready. They took him outside. They stood him against a wall. His wife and children watched from a window. A gunfire erupted. They went down to retrieve the body, which was pierced with twenty-five bullets.”
“That was exactly the number of wounds that were made on the body of little Jacques Zloriksky,” came in the even tones of Natacha.
“That was exactly the number of wounds that were made on the body of little Jacques Zloriksky,” Natacha said in a calm voice.
“Oh, you, you always find an excuse,” grumbled the general. “Poor Boichlikoff did his duty, as I did mine.
“Oh, you always come up with an excuse,” the general grumbled. “Poor Boichlikoff did his job, just like I did mine.”
“Yes, papa, you acted like a soldier. That is what the revolutionaries ought not to forget. But have no fears for us, papa; because if they kill you we will all die with you.”
“Yeah, dad, you were brave like a soldier. That’s something the revolutionaries shouldn’t forget. But don’t worry about us, dad; if they kill you, we’ll all go down with you.”
“And gayly too,” declared Athanase Georgevitch.
“And happily too,” declared Athanase Georgevitch.
“They should come this evening. We are in form!”
“They should come this evening. We're on a roll!”
Upon which Athanase filled the glasses again.
Upon which Athanase filled the glasses again.
“None the less, permit me to say,” ventured the timber-merchant, Thaddeus Tchnitchnikof, timidly, “permit me to say that this Boichlikoff was very imprudent.”
“Still, let me say,” hesitated the timber merchant, Thaddeus Tchnitchnikof, nervously, “let me say that this Boichlikoff was very reckless.”
“Yes, indeed, very gravely imprudent,” agreed Rouletabille. “When a man has had twenty-five good bullets shot into the body of a child, he ought certainly to keep his home well guarded if he wishes to dine in peace.”
“Yes, definitely, very seriously reckless,” agreed Rouletabille. “When a man has had twenty-five good bullets fired into a child's body, he should definitely keep his home well protected if he wants to eat in peace.”
He stammered a little toward the end of this, because it occurred to him that it was a little inconsistent to express such opinions, seeing what he had done with the guard over the general.
He stammered a bit near the end of this because it struck him that it was somewhat inconsistent to share those opinions, considering what he had done with the guard over the general.
“Ah,” cried Athanase Georgevitch, in a stage-struck voice, “Ah, it was not imprudence! It was contempt of death! Yes, it was contempt of death that killed him! Even as the contempt of death keeps us, at this moment, in perfect health. To you, ladies and gentlemen! Do you know anything lovelier, grander, in the world than contempt of death? Gaze on Feodor Feodorovitch and answer me. Superb! My word, superb! To you all! The revolutionaries who are not of the police are of the same mind regarding our heroes. They may curse the tchinownicks who execute the terrible orders given them by those higher up, but those who are not of the police (there are some, I believe)—these surely recognize that men like the Chief of the Surete our dead friend, are brave.”
“Ah,” exclaimed Athanase Georgevitch, dramatically, “Ah, it wasn’t foolishness! It was a defiance of death! Yes, it was a defiance of death that caused his demise! Just like the defiance of death keeps us, at this very moment, in perfect health. To you, ladies and gentlemen! Can you think of anything more beautiful, more grand in the world than defying death? Look at Feodor Feodorovitch and tell me. Incredible! Truly incredible! To all of you! The revolutionaries who aren’t part of the police share the same view about our heroes. They may curse the bureaucrats carrying out the dreadful orders from those above them, but those who aren’t part of the police (there are some, I believe)—they surely recognize that men like the Chief of the Surete, our deceased friend, are brave.”
“Certainly,” endorsed the general. “Counting all things, they need more heroism for a promenade in a salon than a soldier on a battle-field.”
“Absolutely,” agreed the general. “Considering everything, they need more bravery for a stroll in a salon than a soldier does on a battlefield.”
“I have met some of these men,” continued Athanase in exalted vein. “I have found in all their homes the same—imprudence, as our young French friend calls it. A few days after the assassination of the Chief of Police in Moscow I was received by his successor in the same place where the assassination had occurred. He did not take the slightest precaution with me, whom he did not know at all, nor with men of the middle class who came to present their petitions, in spite of the fact that it was under precisely identical conditions that his predecessor had been slain. Before I left I looked over to where on the floor there had so recently occurred such agony. They had placed a rug there and on the rug a table, and on that table there was a book. Guess what book. ‘Women’s Stockings,’ by Willy! And—and then—Your health, Matrena Petrovna. What’s the odds!”
“I’ve met some of these guys,” Athanase continued, sounding excited. “In all their homes, I found the same thing—recklessness, as our young French friend puts it. A few days after the Chief of Police in Moscow was killed, I was welcomed by his successor in the same spot where it happened. He didn't take any precautions with me, someone he didn’t know at all, or with middle-class folks who came to present their petitions, even though his predecessor was murdered under the exact same circumstances. Before I left, I looked over at the place on the floor where such pain had occurred not long ago. They had put down a rug, and on the rug stood a table, with a book on it. Guess which book. ‘Women’s Stockings’ by Willy! And—then—Cheers to you, Matrena Petrovna. What’s the big deal!"
“You yourselves, my friends,” declared the general, “prove your great courage by coming to share the hours that remain of my life with me.”
“You all, my friends,” the general said, “show your incredible courage by choosing to spend the remaining hours of my life with me.”
“Not at all, not at all! It is war.”
“Not at all, not at all! It’s war.”
“Yes, it is war.”
“Yes, it’s warfare.”
“Oh, there’s no occasion to pat us on the shoulder, Athanase,” insisted Thaddeus modestly. “What risk do we run? We are well guarded.”
“Oh, there’s no need to praise us, Athanase,” Thaddeus said modestly. “What risk are we taking? We are well protected.”
“We are protected by the finger of God,” declared Athanase, “because the police—well, I haven’t any confidence in the police.”
“We are protected by the hand of God,” Athanase said, “because the police—I just don’t trust them.”
Michael Korsakoff, who had been for a turn in the garden, entered during the remark.
Michael Korsakoff, who had been taking a stroll in the garden, walked in during the comment.
“Be happy, then, Athanase Georgevitch,” said he, “for there are now no police around the villa.”
“Be happy, then, Athanase Georgevitch,” he said, “because there are no cops around the villa now.”
“Where are they?” inquired the timber-merchant uneasily.
“Where are they?” the timber merchant asked nervously.
“An order came from Koupriane to remove them,” explained Matrena Petrovna, who exerted herself to appear calm.
“An order came from Koupriane to take them away,” Matrena Petrovna explained, doing her best to seem calm.
“And are they not replaced?” asked Michael.
“And aren't they replaced?” asked Michael.
“No. It is incomprehensible. There must have been some confusion in the orders given.” And Matrena reddened, for she loathed a lie and it was in tribulation of spirit that she used this fable under Rouletabille’s directions.
“No. It doesn't make sense. There must have been some confusion in the orders given.” Matrena flushed with embarrassment because she hated lying, and it was in distress that she used this story based on Rouletabille’s instructions.
“Oh, well, all the better,” said the general. “It will give me pleasure to see my home ridded for a while of such people.”
“Oh, well, all the better,” said the general. “It will give me pleasure to see my home clear of such people for a while.”
Athanase was naturally of the same mind as the general, and when Thaddeus and Ivan Petrovitch and the orderlies offered to pass the night at the villa and take the place of the absent police, Feodor Feodorovitch caught a gesture from Rouletabille which disapproved the idea of this new guard.
Athanase shared the same opinion as the general, and when Thaddeus, Ivan Petrovitch, and the orderlies suggested spending the night at the villa to replace the missing police, Feodor Feodorovitch noticed a gesture from Rouletabille that showed his disapproval of this new guard.
“No, no,” cried the general emphatically. “You leave at the usual time. I want now to get back into the ordinary run of things, my word! To live as everyone else does. We shall be all right. Koupriane and I have arranged the matter. Koupriane is less sure of his men, after all, than I am of my servants. You understand me. I do not need to explain further. You will go home to bed—and we will all sleep. Those are the orders. Besides, you must remember that the guard-post is only a step from here, at the corner of the road, and we have only to give a signal to bring them all here. But—more secret agents or special police—no, no! Good-night. All of us to bed now!”
“No, no,” the general insisted firmly. “You leave at the usual time. I want to get back to normal life, I really do! To live like everyone else. We’ll be fine. Koupriane and I have sorted everything out. Koupriane isn’t as confident about his men as I am about my staff. You get what I mean. I don’t need to elaborate. You’ll go home to bed—and we’ll all sleep. Those are the orders. Plus, remember that the guard post is just a short walk from here, right at the corner of the road, and we just need to signal them to bring everyone here. But—no more secret agents or special police—absolutely not! Good night. Everyone to bed now!”
They did not insist further. When Feodor had said, “Those are the orders,” there was room for nothing more, not even in the way of polite insistence.
They didn’t push the issue any further. When Feodor said, “Those are the orders,” there was no room for anything else, not even for polite insistence.
But before going to their beds all went into the veranda, where liqueurs were served by the brave Ermolai, as always. Matrena pushed the wheel-chair of the general there, and he kept repeating, “No, no. No more such people. No more police. They only bring trouble.”
But before heading to their beds, everyone went out to the veranda, where the brave Ermolai served up liqueurs, as usual. Matrena pushed the general's wheelchair over, and he kept saying, “No, no. No more of those kinds of people. No more police. They only bring trouble.”
“Feodor! Feodor!” sighed Matrena, whose anxiety deepened in spite of all she could do, “they watched over your dear life.”
“Feodor! Feodor!” sighed Matrena, whose anxiety grew despite everything she tried, “they kept an eye on your precious life.”
“Life is dear to me only because of you, Matrena Petrovna.”
“Life means so much to me only because of you, Matrena Petrovna.”
“And not at all because of me, papa?” said Natacha.
“And not at all because of me, Dad?” said Natacha.
“Oh, Natacha!”
“Oh, Natacha!”
He took both her hands in his. It was an affecting glimpse of family intimacy.
He took both her hands in his. It was a touching moment of family closeness.
From time to time, while Ermolai poured the liqueurs, Feodor struck his band on the coverings over his leg.
From time to time, as Ermolai poured the liqueurs, Feodor tapped his leg coverings with his hand.
“It gets better,” said he. “It gets better.”
“It gets better,” he said. “It gets better.”
Then melancholy showed in his rugged face, and he watched night deepen over the isles, the golden night of St. Petersburg. It was not quite yet the time of year for what they call the golden nights there, the “white nights,” nights which never deepen to darkness, but they were already beautiful in their soft clarity, caressed, here by the Gulf of Finland, almost at the same time by the last and the first rays of the sun, by twilight and dawn.
Then sadness appeared on his rugged face as he observed the night settling over the islands, the golden night of St. Petersburg. It wasn't quite the season for what they refer to as the golden nights there, the "white nights," evenings that never fully descend into darkness, but they were already stunning in their gentle clarity, embraced, here by the Gulf of Finland, almost simultaneously by the last and first rays of the sun, by twilight and dawn.
From the height of the veranda one of the most beautiful bits of the isles lay in view, and the hour was so lovely that its charm thrilled these people, of whom several, as Thaddeus, were still close to nature. It was he, first, who called to Natacha:
From the height of the balcony, one of the most beautiful parts of the islands was in view, and the hour was so lovely that its charm excited these people, several of whom, like Thaddeus, were still close to nature. He was the first to call to Natacha:
“Natacha! Natacha! Sing us your ‘Soir des Iles.’”
“Natacha! Natacha! Sing us your ‘Soir des Iles.’”
Natacha’s voice floated out upon the peace of the islands under the dim arched sky, light and clear as a night rose, and the guzla of Boris accompanied it. Natacha sang:
Natacha’s voice drifted through the calm of the islands beneath the dim, arched sky, light and clear like a night rose, and Boris played the guzla alongside it. Natacha sang:
“This is the night of the Isles—at the north of the world. The sky presses in its stainless arms the bosom of earth, Night kisses the rose that dawn gave to the twilight. And the night air is sweet and fresh from across the shivering gulf, Like the breath of young girls from the world still farther north. Beneath the two lighted horizons, sinking and rising at once, The sun rolls rebounding from the gods at the north of the world. In this moment, beloved, when in the clear shadows of this rose-stained evening I am here alone with you, Respond, respond with a heart less timid to the holy, accustomed cry of ‘Good-evening.’”
“This is the night of the Isles—at the north of the world. The sky wraps the earth in its pristine embrace, Night kisses the rose that dawn gave to twilight. And the night air is sweet and fresh from across the shivering gulf, Like the breath of young women from even further north. Beneath the two illuminated horizons, rising and falling at once, The sun bounces back from the gods at the north of the world. In this moment, my love, when in the clear shadows of this rose-tinted evening I am here alone with you, Respond, respond with a heart a little less shy to the familiar, sacred greeting of ‘Good evening.’”
Ah, how Boris Nikolaievitch and Michael Korsakoff watched her as she sang! Truly, no one ever can guess the anger or the love that broods in a Slavic heart under a soldier’s tunic, whether the soldier wisely plays at the guzla, as the correct Boris, or merely lounges, twirling his mustache with his manicured and perfumed fingers, like Michael, the indifferent.
Ah, how Boris Nikolaievitch and Michael Korsakoff watched her as she sang! Truly, no one can ever imagine the anger or love that simmers in a Slavic heart beneath a soldier’s uniform, whether the soldier skillfully plays the guzla, like the proper Boris, or just relaxes, twirling his mustache with his manicured and perfumed fingers, like Michael, the indifferent.
Natacha ceased singing, but all seemed to be listening to her still—the convivial group on the terrace appeared to be held in charmed attention, and the porcelain statuettes of men on the lawn, according to the mode of the Iles, seemed to lift on their short legs the better to hear pass the sighing harmony of Natacha in the rose nights at the north of the world.
Natacha stopped singing, but it felt like everyone was still listening to her—the lively group on the terrace seemed captivated, and the porcelain figurines of men on the lawn, in the style of the Iles, appeared to raise their short legs to better catch the soft melody of Natacha during the rose-colored nights in the northern part of the world.
Meanwhile Matrena wandered through the house from cellar to attic, watching over her husband like a dog on guard, ready to bite, to throw itself in the way of danger, to receive the blows, to die for its master—and hunting for Rouletabille, who had disappeared again.
Meanwhile, Matrena moved through the house from the basement to the attic, keeping a watchful eye on her husband like a protective dog, ready to bite, to step in front of danger, to take the hits, to die for its owner—and searching for Rouletabille, who had vanished once more.
III. THE WATCH
She went out to caution the servants to a strict watch, armed to the teeth, before the gate all night long, and she crossed the deserted garden. Under the veranda the schwitzar was spreading a mattress for Ermolai. She asked him if he had seen the young Frenchman anywhere, and after the answer, could only say to herself, “Where is he, then?” Where had Rouletabille gone? The general, whom she had carried up to his room on her back, without any help, and had helped into bed without assistance, was disturbed by this singular disappearance. Had someone already carried off “their” Rouletabille? Their friends were gone and the orderlies had taken leave without being able to say where this boy of a journalist had gone. But it would be foolish to worry about the disappearance of a Journalist, they had said. That kind of man—these journalists—came, went, arrived when one least expected them, and quitted their company—even the highest society—without formality. It was what they called in France “leaving English fashion.” However, it appeared it was not meant to be impolite. Perhaps he had gone to telegraph. A journalist had to keep in touch with the telegraph at all hours. Poor Matrena Petrovna roamed the solitary garden in tumult of heart. There was the light in the general’s window on the first floor. There were lights in the basement from the kitchens. There was a light on the ground-floor near the sitting-room, from Natacha’s chamber window. Ah, the night was hard to bear. And this night the shadows weighed heavier than ever on the valiant breast of Matrena. As she breathed she felt as though she lifted all the weight of the threatening night. She examined everything—everything. All was shut tight, was perfectly secure, and there was no one within excepting people she was absolutely sure of—but whom, all the same, she did not allow to go anywhere in the house excepting where their work called them. Each in his place. That made things surer. She wished each one could remain fixed like the porcelain statues of men out on the lawn. Even as she thought it, here at her feet, right at her very feet, a shadow of one of the porcelain men moved, stretched itself out, rose to its knees, grasped her skirt and spoke in the voice of Rouletabille. Ah, good! it was Rouletabille. “Himself, dear madame; himself.”
She went out to warn the servants to keep a close watch, fully armed, by the gate all night, and she crossed the empty garden. Under the veranda, the guard was spreading a mattress for Ermolai. She asked him if he had seen the young Frenchman anywhere, and after the response, could only think to herself, “Where is he, then?” Where had Rouletabille gone? The general, whom she had carried up to his room on her back without any help and had assisted into bed unaided, was troubled by this strange disappearance. Had someone already taken “their” Rouletabille? Their friends were gone, and the orderlies had left without being able to say where this journalist boy had gone. But it would be silly to worry about the disappearance of a journalist, they had said. That type of person—those journalists—showed up, left, arrived when least expected, and departed from their company—even high society—without any formalities. It was what they called in France “leaving English fashion.” However, it seemed it wasn’t meant to be rude. Maybe he had gone to send a telegram. A journalist had to stay connected to the telegraph at all times. Poor Matrena Petrovna wandered the lonely garden, her heart in turmoil. There was a light in the general’s window on the first floor. There were lights in the basement from the kitchens. There was a light on the ground floor near the sitting room, coming from Natacha’s chamber window. Ah, the night was hard to endure. And this night, the shadows felt heavier than ever on the brave heart of Matrena. As she breathed, it felt as though she was lifting all the weight of the threatening night. She checked everything—everything. All was locked tight, perfectly secure, and there was no one inside except for people she completely trusted—but still, she didn’t allow them to go anywhere in the house except where their work required them. Each in his place. That made things safer. She wished each one could stay still like the porcelain statues of men out on the lawn. Just as she thought this, right at her feet, a shadow of one of the porcelain men moved, stretched out, rose to its knees, grabbed her skirt, and spoke in the voice of Rouletabille. Ah, good! It was Rouletabille. “It’s me, dear madame; it’s me.”
“Why is Ermolai in the veranda? Send him back to the kitchens and tell the schwitzar to go to bed. The servants are enough for an ordinary guard outside. Then you go in at once, shut the door, and don’t concern yourself about me, dear madame. Good-night.”
“Why is Ermolai on the veranda? Send him back to the kitchen and tell the schwitzar to go to bed. The servants are enough for regular guard duty outside. Then go inside right away, shut the door, and don’t worry about me, dear madame. Goodnight.”
Rouletabille had resumed, in the shadows, among the other porcelain figures, his pose of a porcelain man.
Rouletabille had taken up his position again, in the shadows, among the other porcelain figures, like a porcelain man.
Matrena Petrovna did as she was told, returned to the house, spoke to the schwitzar, who removed to the lodge with Ermolai, and their mistress closed the outside door. She had closed long before the door of the kitchen stair which allowed the domestics to enter the villa from below. Down there each night the devoted gniagnia and the faithful Ermolai watched in turn.
Matrena Petrovna did what she was told, went back to the house, talked to the servant, who moved to the lodge with Ermolai, and their mistress shut the outside door. She had already closed the door to the kitchen stairs that let the staff come into the villa from below. Down there, every night, the dedicated housekeeper and the loyal Ermolai took turns keeping watch.
Within the villa, now closed, there were on the ground-floor only Matrena herself and her step-daughter Natacha, who slept in the chamber off the sitting-room, and, above on the first floor, the general asleep, or who ought to be asleep if he had taken his potion. Matrena remained in the darkness of the drawing-room, her dark-lantern in her hand. All her nights passed thus, gliding from door to door, from chamber to chamber, watching over the watch of the police, not daring to stop her stealthy promenade even to throw herself on the mattress that she had placed across the doorway of her husband’s chamber. Did she ever sleep? She herself could hardly say. Who else could, then? A tag of sleep here and there, over the arm of a chair, or leaning against the wall, waked always by some noise that she heard or dreamed, some warning, perhaps, that she alone had heard. And to-night, to-night there is Rouletabille’s alert guard to help her, and she feels a little less the aching terror of watchfulness, until there surges back into her mind the recollection that the police are no longer there. Was he right, this young man? Certainly she could not deny that some way she feels more confidence now that the police are gone. She does not have to spend her time watching their shadows in the shadows, searching the darkness, the arm-chairs, the sofas, to rouse them, to appeal in low tones to all they held binding, by their own name and the name of their father, to promise them a bonus that would amount to something if they watched well, to count them in order to know where they all were, and, suddenly, to throw full in their face the ray of light from her little dark-lantern in order to be sure, absolutely sure, that she was face to face with them, one of the police, and not with some other, some other with an infernal machine under his arm. Yes, she surely had less work now that she had no longer to watch the police. And she had less fear!
Within the now-closed villa, only Matrena and her stepdaughter Natacha were on the ground floor. Natacha slept in the room off the sitting area, while upstairs, the general was asleep—or at least he should be if he had taken his medicine. Matrena lingered in the dark drawing room, holding her dark lantern. Every night passed like this for her, moving quietly from door to door, from room to room, keeping an eye on the police watch. She didn’t dare stop her discreet stroll even to lie down on the mattress she had placed across the doorway of her husband’s room. Did she ever sleep? She could hardly say. Who else could? A bit of sleep here and there, over the arm of a chair or leaning against the wall, would always end with her waking to some noise, real or imagined—a warning, perhaps, that only she heard. And tonight, tonight she had Rouletabille’s attentive guard to support her, making her feel slightly less the burden of anxiety, until the thought returned to her that the police were no longer there. Was this young man right? She couldn’t deny that she felt a bit more secure now that the police were gone. She didn’t have to spend her time watching their shadows, searching the darkness, the armchairs and sofas, waking them, or quietly appealing to their loyalty, using their names and their father's name, promising them some reward if they kept watch. She didn't need to count them to know where they all were, and suddenly shine the light from her small dark lantern right in their faces to make sure, absolutely sure, she was seeing real police and not someone else with a dangerous weapon. Yes, she definitely had less to do now that she no longer had to watch the police. And she felt less fearful!
She thanked the young reporter for that. Where was he? Did he remain in the pose of a porcelain statue all this time out there on the lawn? She peered through the lattice of the veranda shutters and looked anxiously out into the darkened garden. Where could he be? Was that he, down yonder, that crouching black heap with an unlighted pipe in his mouth? No, no. That, she knew well, was the dwarf she genuinely loved, her little domovoi-doukh, the familiar spirit of the house, who watched with her over the general’s life and thanks to whom serious injury had not yet befallen Feodor Feodorovitch—one could not regard a mangled leg that seriously. Ordinarily in her own country (she was from the Orel district) one did not care to see the domovoi-doukh appear in flesh and blood. When she was little she was always afraid that she would come upon him around a turn of the path in her father’s garden. She always thought of him as no higher than that, seated back on his haunches and smoking his pipe. Then, after she was married, she had suddenly run across him at a turning in the bazaar at Moscow. He was just as she had imagined him, and she had immediately bought him, carried him home herself and placed him, with many precautions, for he was of very delicate porcelain, in the vestibule of the palace. And in leaving Moscow she had been careful not to leave him there. She had carried him herself in a case and had placed him herself on the lawn of the datcha des Iles, that he might continue to watch over her happiness and over the life of her Feodor. And in order that he should not be bored, eternally smoking his pipe all alone, she had surrounded him with a group of little porcelain genii, after the fashion of the Jardins des Iles. Lord! how that young Frenchman had frightened her, rising suddenly like that, without warning, on the lawn. She had believed for a moment that it was the domovoi-doukh himself rising to stretch his legs. Happily he had spoken at once and she had recognized his voice. And besides, her domovoi surely would not speak French. Ah! Matrena Petrovna breathed freely now. It seemed to her, this night, that there were two little familiar genii watching over the house. And that was worth more than all the police in the world, surely. How wily that little fellow was to order all those men away. There was something it was necessary to know; it was necessary therefore that nothing should be in the way of learning it. As things were now, the mystery could operate without suspicion or interference. Only one man watched it, and he had not the air of watching. Certainly Rouletabille had not the air of constantly watching anything. He had the manner, out in the night, of an easy little man in porcelain, neither more nor less, yet he could see everything—if anything were there to see—and he could hear everything—if there were anything to hear. One passed beside him without suspecting him, and men might talk to each other without an idea that he heard them, and even talk to themselves according to the habit people have sometimes when they think themselves quite alone. All the guests had departed thus, passing close by him, almost brushing him, had exchanged their “Adieus,” their “Au revoirs,” and all their final, drawn-out farewells. That dear little living domovoi certainly was a rogue! Oh, that dear little domovoi who had been so affected by the tears of Matrena Petrovna! The good, fat, sentimental, heroic woman longed to hear, just then, his reassuring voice.
She thanked the young reporter for that. Where was he? Had he been standing like a porcelain statue all this time out on the lawn? She leaned through the lattice of the veranda shutters and anxiously looked out into the dark garden. Where could he be? Was that him down there, that crouched black shape with an unlit pipe in his mouth? No, no. She knew that was the dwarf she genuinely loved, her little domovoi-doukh, the spirit of the house, who watched over the general’s life, and thanks to him, serious harm had not yet come to Feodor Feodorovitch—one couldn't really consider a mangled leg that serious. Normally in her own country (she was from the Orel district), people didn’t want to see the domovoi-doukh appear in flesh and blood. When she was young, she was always scared she would stumble upon him around a bend in her father’s garden. She pictured him as no taller than that, sitting on his haunches and smoking his pipe. Then, after she got married, she unexpectedly encountered him at a turn in the Moscow bazaar. He looked just like she had imagined, and she immediately bought him, brought him home herself, and carefully placed him—since he was very delicate porcelain—in the vestibule of the palace. And when she left Moscow, she made sure not to leave him behind. She carried him herself in a case and set him up on the lawn of the datcha des Iles so he could continue watching over her happiness and Feodor’s life. To keep him from getting bored, eternally smoking his pipe alone, she surrounded him with a group of little porcelain genii, just like in the Jardins des Iles. Goodness! That young Frenchman had startled her, rising suddenly like that without warning on the lawn. For a moment, she thought it was the domovoi-doukh himself stretching his legs. Luckily, he spoke right away, and she recognized his voice. Besides, her domovoi surely wouldn’t speak French. Ah! Matrena Petrovna felt relieved now. It seemed to her that, on this night, there were two little familiar genii watching over the house. That was surely worth more than all the police in the world. How clever that little guy was to send all those men away. There was something that needed to be known; therefore, nothing should interfere with learning it. As it was now, the mystery could unfold without suspicion or disruption. Only one man was watching, and he didn’t seem like he was watching at all. Certainly, Rouletabille didn’t appear to be constantly on the lookout for anything. He had the demeanor of a casual little porcelain man out in the night, nothing more, nothing less, yet he could see everything—if there were anything to see—and hear everything—if there were anything to hear. People walked past him without suspecting him, and conversations could happen nearby without anyone realizing he was listening, even people talking to themselves, as people do sometimes when they think they’re all alone. All the guests had left, passing very close to him, almost brushing against him, exchanging their “Adieus,” “Au revoirs,” and all their drawn-out goodbyes. That dear little living domovoi was definitely a rascal! Oh, that dear little domovoi who had been so moved by Matrena Petrovna's tears! The good, plump, sentimental, heroic woman longed to hear his reassuring voice right then.
“It is I. Here I am,” said the voice of her little living familiar spirit at that instant, and she felt her skirt grasped. She waited for what he should say. She felt no fear. Yet she had supposed he was outside the house. Still, after all, she was not too astonished that he was within. He was so adroit! He had entered behind her, in the shadow of her skirts, on all-fours, and had slipped away without anyone noticing him, while she was speaking to her enormous, majestic schwitzar.
“It’s me. Here I am,” said the voice of her little familiar spirit at that moment, and she felt her skirt being tugged. She waited for him to say something. She felt no fear. Still, she had thought he was outside the house. Yet, she wasn't too surprised to find him inside. He was so clever! He had crawled in behind her, hidden in the shadow of her skirts, and slipped away without anyone noticing him while she was talking to her big, impressive companion.
“So you were here?” she said, taking his hand and pressing it nervously in hers.
“So you were here?” she said, taking his hand and nervously pressing it in hers.
“Yes, yes. I have watched you closing the house. It is a task well-done, certainly. You have not forgotten anything.”
“Yes, yes. I saw you locking up the house. You did a great job, for sure. You didn’t forget anything.”
“But where were you, dear little demon? I have been into all the corners, and my hands did not touch you.”
“But where were you, my dear little demon? I’ve searched every corner, and my hands didn’t find you.”
“I was under the table set with hors-d’oeuvres in the sitting-room.”
“I was under the table filled with snacks in the living room.”
“Ah, under the table of zakouskis! I have forbidden them before now to spread a long hanging cloth there, which obliges me to kick my foot underneath casually in order to be sure there is no one beneath. It is imprudent, very imprudent, such table-cloths. And under the table of zakouskis have you been able to see or hear anything?”
“Ah, under the appetizers table! I’ve told them before not to put a long hanging cloth there since it forces me to casually kick my foot underneath to make sure no one is hiding below. It’s reckless, really reckless, those tablecloths. And under the appetizers table, have you been able to see or hear anything?”
“Madame, do you think that anyone could possibly see or hear anything in the villa when you are watching it alone, when the general is asleep and your step-daughter is preparing for bed?”
“Madam, do you really think anyone could see or hear anything in the villa when you’re the only one there, with the general asleep and your stepdaughter getting ready for bed?”
“No. No. I do not believe so. I do not. No, oh, Christ!”
“No. No. I don’t think so. I really don’t. No, oh my God!”
They talked thus very low in the dark, both seated in a corner of the sofa, Rouletabille’s hand held tightly in the burning hands of Matrena Petrovna.
They spoke quietly in the dark, both sitting in a corner of the sofa, Rouletabille’s hand held tightly in the warm hands of Matrena Petrovna.
She sighed anxiously. “And in the garden—have you heard anything?”
She sighed nervously. “And in the garden—have you heard anything?”
“I heard the officer Boris say to the officer Michael, in French, ‘Shall we return at once to the villa?’ The other replied in Russian in a way I could see was a refusal. Then they had a discussion in Russian which I, naturally, could not understand. But from the way they talked I gathered that they disagreed and that no love was lost between them.”
“I heard Officer Boris say to Officer Michael, in French, ‘Should we head back to the villa now?’ The other replied in Russian, making it clear he was refusing. Then they had a conversation in Russian that I obviously couldn’t understand. But from their tone, I picked up that they were at odds and there was no fondness between them.”
“No, they do not love each other. They both love Natacha.”
“No, they don’t love each other. They both love Natacha.”
“And she, which one of them does she love? It is necessary to tell me.”
“And she, which one of them does she love? You have to tell me.”
“She pretends that she loves Boris, and I believe she does, and yet she is very friendly with Michael and often she goes into nooks and corners to chat with him, which makes Boris mad with jealousy. She has forbidden Boris to speak to her father about their marriage, on the pretext that she does not wish to leave her father now, while each day, each minute the general’s life is in danger.”
“She acts like she loves Boris, and I think she really does, but she’s also very friendly with Michael and often sneaks off to chat with him, which drives Boris crazy with jealousy. She has told Boris not to talk to her dad about their marriage, claiming that she doesn’t want to leave her dad right now, even though every day, every minute, the general's life is at risk.”
“And you, madame—do you love your step-daughter?” brutally inquired the reporter.
“And you, ma'am—do you love your stepdaughter?” the reporter asked bluntly.
“Yes—sincerely,” replied Matrena Petrovna, withdrawing her hand from those of Rouletabille.
“Yes—sincerely,” replied Matrena Petrovna, pulling her hand away from Rouletabille's.
“And she—does she love you?”
“And she—does she care about you?”
“I believe so, monsieur, I believe so sincerely. Yes, she loves me, and there is not any reason why she should not love me. I believe—understand me thoroughly, because it comes from my heart—that we all here in this house love one another. Our friends are old proved friends. Boris has been orderly to my husband for a very long time. We do not share any of his too-modern ideas, and there were many discussions on the duty of soldiers at the time of the massacres. I reproached him with being as womanish as we were in going down on his knees to the general behind Natacha and me, when it became necessary to kill all those poor moujiks of Presnia. It was not his role. A soldier is a soldier. My husband raised him roughly and ordered him, for his pains, to march at the head of the troops. It was right. What else could he do? The general already had enough to fight against, with the whole revolution, with his conscience, with the natural pity in his heart of a brave man, and with the tears and insupportable moanings, at such a moment, of his daughter and his wife. Boris understood and obeyed him, but, after the death of the poor students, he behaved again like a woman in composing those verses on the heroes of the barricades; don’t you think so? Verses that Natacha and he learned by heart, working together, when they were surprised at it by the general. There was a terrible scene. It was before the next-to-the-last attack. The general then had the use of both legs. He stamped his feet and fairly shook the house.”
“I really believe that, sir, I sincerely believe it. Yes, she loves me, and there’s no reason for her not to love me. I feel—understand me completely, because this comes from my heart—that we all here in this house love each other. Our friends are long-time, trusted friends. Boris has been an orderly for my husband for quite a while. We don’t share any of his too-modern ideas, and there were many debates about the duty of soldiers during the massacres. I scolded him for being just as sentimental as we were, kneeling before the general behind Natacha and me when it was necessary to kill all those poor peasants of Presnia. It wasn’t his role. A soldier is a soldier. My husband reprimanded him harshly and ordered him, for his trouble, to march at the front of the troops. It was the right thing to do. What else could he have done? The general already had enough to contend with, battling the revolution, facing his conscience, dealing with the natural pity in the heart of a brave man, and the tears and unbearable cries of his daughter and wife at such a moment. Boris understood and obeyed him, but after the deaths of those poor students, he acted like a sentimental person again when he wrote those verses about the heroes of the barricades; don’t you agree? Verses that Natacha and he memorized together, caught off guard by the general. There was a terrible scene. It happened before the second-to-last attack. At that time, the general could still use both legs. He stomped his feet and practically shook the house.”
“Madame,” said Rouletabille, “a propos of the attacks, you must tell me about the third.”
“Madame,” said Rouletabille, “speaking of the attacks, you need to tell me about the third one.”
As he said this, leaning toward her, Matrena Petrovna ejaculated a “Listen!” that made him rigid in the night with ear alert. What had she heard? For him, he had heard nothing.
As he said this, leaning toward her, Matrena Petrovna exclaimed a “Listen!” that made him tense in the night, ears wide open. What had she heard? As for him, he hadn’t heard anything.
“You hear nothing?” she whispered to him with an effort. “A tick-tack?”
“You don’t hear anything?” she whispered to him with difficulty. “A ticking sound?”
“No, I hear nothing.”
“No, I can't hear anything.”
“You know—like the tick-tack of a clock. Listen.”
“You know—like the ticking of a clock. Listen.”
“How can you hear the tick-tack? I’ve noticed that no clocks are running here.”
“How can you hear the ticking? I’ve noticed that there aren’t any clocks working here.”
“Don’t you understand? It is so that we shall be able to hear the tick-tack better.”
“Don’t you get it? It’s so we can hear the tick-tock better.”
“Oh, yes, I understand. But I do not hear anything.”
“Oh, yes, I get it. But I can’t hear anything.”
“For myself, I think I hear the tick-tack all the time since the last attempt. It haunts my ears, it is frightful, to say to one’s self: There is clockwork somewhere, just about to reach the death-tick—and not to know where, not to know where! When the police were here I made them all listen, and I was not sure even when they had all listened and said there was no tick-tack. It is terrible to hear it in my ear any moment when I least expect it. Tick-tack! Tick-tack! It is the blood beating in my ear, for instance, hard, as if it struck on a sounding-board. Why, here are drops of perspiration on my hands! Listen!”
“For me, I feel like I hear the tick-tock all the time since the last attempt. It haunts my ears, and it’s terrifying to think: There’s a clock ticking somewhere, just about to hit the death-tick—and I don’t know where, I don’t know where! When the police were here, I had them all listen, and I wasn't even sure when they all said there was no tick-tock. It’s awful to hear it in my ear at any moment when I least expect it. Tick-tock! Tick-tock! It’s the blood pounding in my ear, incredibly loud, as if it were striking a sounding board. Look, I have beads of sweat on my hands! Listen!”
“Ah, this time someone is talking—is crying,” said the young man.
“Ah, this time someone is talking—crying,” said the young man.
“Sh-h-h!” And Rouletabille felt the rigid hand of Matrena Petrovna on his arm. “It is the general. The general is dreaming!”
“Sh-h-h!” Rouletabille felt Matrena Petrovna's firm grip on his arm. “It's the general. The general is dreaming!”
She drew him into the dining-room, into a corner where they could no longer hear the moanings. But all the doors that communicated with the dining-room, the drawing-room and the sitting-room remained open behind him, by the secret precaution of Rouletabille.
She pulled him into the dining room, into a corner where they couldn't hear the moaning anymore. But all the doors that connected the dining room, the living room, and the sitting room stayed open behind him, thanks to Rouletabille's secret precaution.
He waited while Matrena, whose breath he heard come hard, was a little behind. In a moment, quite talkative, and as though she wished to distract Rouletabille’s attention from the sounds above, the broken words and sighs, she continued:
He waited while Matrena, whose breathing he could hear was under strain, lagged a bit behind. In a moment, quite chatty and as if she wanted to divert Rouletabille's attention from the noises above, the broken sentences and sighs, she continued:
“See, you speak of clocks. My husband has a watch which strikes. Well, I have stopped his watch because more than once I have been startled by hearing the tick-tack of his watch in his waistcoat-pocket. Koupriane gave me that advice one day when he was here and had pricked his ears at the noise of the pendulums, to stop all my watches and clocks so that there would be no chance of confusing them with the tick-tack that might come from an infernal machine planted in some corner. He spoke from experience, my dear little monsieur, and it was by his order that all the clocks at the Ministry, on the Naberjnaia, were stopped, my dear little friend. The Nihilists, he told me, often use clockworks to set off their machines at the time they decide on. No one can guess all the inventions that they have, those brigands. In the same way, Koupriane advised me to take away all the draught-boards from the fireplaces. By that precaution they were enabled to avoid a terrible disaster at the Ministry near the Pont-des-chantres, you know, petit demovoi? They saw a bomb just as it was being lowered into the fire-place of the minister’s cabinet.* The Nihilists held it by a cord and were up on the roof letting it down the chimney. One of them was caught, taken to Schlusselbourg and hanged. Here you can see that all the draught-boards of the fireplaces are cleared away.”
“Look, you're talking about clocks. My husband has a watch that chimes. Well, I’ve stopped his watch because more than once I’ve been startled by the ticking of it in his waistcoat pocket. Koupriane advised me to do this one day when he was here and heard the sound of the pendulums. He suggested I stop all my watches and clocks to avoid confusing their ticking with a potential bomb hiding in a corner. He spoke from experience, my dear little monsieur, and it was at his recommendation that all the clocks at the Ministry on the Naberjnaia were stopped, my dear little friend. The Nihilists, he told me, often use clockworks to trigger their devices at the prearranged time. No one can anticipate all the tricks they have, those rascals. Similarly, Koupriane told me to remove all the chessboards from the fireplaces. This precaution helped them avoid a terrible disaster at the Ministry near the Pont-des-chantres, you know, petit demovoi? They spotted a bomb just as it was being lowered into the minister’s fireplace. The Nihilists held it by a cord, lowering it down the chimney from the roof. One of them got caught, taken to Schlusselbourg, and hanged. As you can see, all the chessboards from the fireplaces are cleared away.”
Actual attack on Witte.
“Madame,” interrupted Rouletabille (Matrena Petrovna did not know that no one ever succeeded in distracting Rouletabille’s attention), “madame, someone moans still, upstairs.”
“Madam,” interrupted Rouletabille (Matrena Petrovna didn’t know that no one could ever manage to distract Rouletabille’s focus), “madam, someone is still moaning upstairs.”
“Oh, that is nothing, my little friend. It is the general, who has bad nights. He cannot sleep without a narcotic, and that gives him a fever. I am going to tell you now how the third attack came about. And then you will understand, by the Virgin Mary, how it is I have yet, always have, the tick-tack in my ears.
“Oh, that’s nothing, my little friend. It’s the general who has trouble sleeping. He can’t sleep without a sedative, and that causes him a fever. I’m going to tell you now how the third attack happened. Then you’ll understand, by the Virgin Mary, why I still have, and always have, the ticking in my ears.”
“One evening when the general had got to sleep and I was in my own room, I heard distinctly the tick-tack of clockwork operating. All the clocks had been stopped, as Koupriane advised, and I had made an excuse to send Feodor’s great watch to the repairer. You can understand how I felt when I heard that tick-tack. I was frenzied. I turned my head in all directions, and decided that the sound came from my husband’s chamber. I ran there. He still slept, man that he is! The tick-tack was there. But where? I turned here and there like a fool. The chamber was in darkness and it seemed absolutely impossible for me to light a lamp because I thought I could not take the time for fear the infernal machine would go off in those few seconds. I threw myself on the floor and listened under the bed. The noise came from above. But where? I sprang to the fireplace, hoping that, against my orders, someone had started the mantel-clock. No, it was not that! It seemed to me now that the tick-tack came from the bed itself, that the machine was in the bed. The general awaked just then and cried to me, ‘What is it, Matrena? What are you doing?’ And he raised himself in bed, while I cried, ‘Listen! Hear the tick-tack. Don’t you hear the tick-tack?’ I threw myself upon him and gathered him up in my arms to carry him, but I trembled too much, was too weak from fear, and fell back with him onto the bed, crying, ‘Help!’ He thrust me away and said roughly, ‘Listen.’ The frightful tick-tack was behind us now, on the table. But there was nothing on the table, only the night-light, the glass with the potion in it, and a gold vase where I had placed with my own hands that morning a cluster of grasses and wild flowers that Ermolai had brought that morning on his return from the Orel country. With one bound I was on the table and at the flowers. I struck my fingers among the grasses and the flowers, and felt a resistance. The tick-tack was in the bouquet! I took the bouquet in both hands, opened the window and threw it as far as I could into the garden. At the same moment the bomb burst with a terrible noise, giving me quite a deep wound in the hand. Truly, my dear little domovoi, that day we had been very near death, but God and the Little Father watched over us.”
“One evening, after the general had fallen asleep and I was in my room, I distinctly heard the ticking of clockwork. All the clocks had been stopped, as Koupriane suggested, and I had made up an excuse to send Feodor’s big watch to the repair shop. You can imagine how I felt when I heard that ticking. I was frantic. I looked around in every direction and decided that the sound was coming from my husband’s room. I ran there. He was still sleeping, the man! The ticking was definitely there. But where? I turned around like an idiot. The room was dark and it seemed completely impossible to light a lamp because I thought I couldn’t afford to take the time for fear the infernal machine would go off in those few seconds. I threw myself on the floor and listened under the bed. The noise was coming from above. But where? I jumped to the fireplace, hoping that, against my orders, someone had started the mantel clock. No, it wasn’t that! Now it seemed to me that the ticking was coming from the bed itself, as if the machine was in the bed. Just then, the general woke up and shouted, ‘What is it, Matrena? What are you doing?’ He sat up in bed while I cried, ‘Listen! Do you hear the ticking? Don’t you hear the ticking?’ I threw myself at him and tried to lift him up, but I was trembling too much, too weak from fear, and fell back onto the bed with him, shouting, ‘Help!’ He pushed me away and said roughly, ‘Listen.’ The terrifying ticking was now behind us, on the table. But there was nothing on the table, just the night-light, the glass with the potion in it, and a gold vase where I had placed with my own hands a bunch of grasses and wildflowers that Ermolai had brought that morning on his return from the Orel country. In one leap, I was on the table and at the flowers. I dug my fingers into the grasses and the flowers, and felt something resisting. The ticking was in the bouquet! I grabbed the bouquet with both hands, opened the window, and threw it as far as I could into the garden. At that moment, the bomb went off with a terrible noise, leaving me with a deep wound in my hand. Truly, my dear little domovoi, that day we came very close to death, but God and the Little Father watched over us.”
And Matrena Petrovna made the sign of the cross.
And Matrena Petrovna made the sign of the cross.
“All the windows of the house were broken. In all, we escaped with the fright and a visit from the glazier, my little friend, but I certainly believed that all was over.”
“All the windows in the house were shattered. In the end, we got away with nothing but a scare and a visit from the glazier, my little friend, but I honestly thought it was all over.”
“And Mademoiselle Natacha?” inquired Rouletabille. “She must also have been terribly frightened, because the whole house must have rocked.”
“And Mademoiselle Natacha?” Rouletabille asked. “She must have been really scared, since the entire house must have shaken.”
“Surely. But Natacha was not here that night. It was a Saturday. She had been invited to the soiree du ‘Michel’ by the parents of Boris Nikolaievitch, and she slept at their house, after supper at the Ours, as had been planned. The next day, when she learned the danger the general had escaped, she trembled in every limb. She threw herself in her father’s arms, weeping, which was natural enough, and declared that she never would go away from him again. The general told her how I had managed. Then she pressed me to her heart, saying that she never would forget such an action, and that she loved me more than if I were truly her mother. It was all in vain that during the days following we sought to understand how the infernal machine had been placed in the bouquet of wild flowers. Only the general’s friends that you saw this evening, Natacha and I had entered the general’s chamber during the day or in the evening. No servant, no chamber-maid, had been on that floor. In the day-time as well as all night long that entire floor is closed and I have the keys. The door of the servants’ staircase which opens onto that floor, directly into the general’s chamber, is always locked and barred on the inside with iron. Natacha and I do the chamber work. There is no way of taking greater precautions. Three police agents watched over us night and day. The night of the bouquet two had spent their time watching around the house, and the third lay on the sofa in the veranda. Then, too, we found all the doors and windows of the villa shut tight. In such circumstances you can judge whether my anguish was not deeper than any I had known hitherto. Because to whom, henceforth, could we trust ourselves? what and whom could we believe? what and whom could we watch? From that day, no other person but Natacha and me have the right to go to the first floor. The general’s chamber was forbidden to his friends. Anyway, the general improved, and soon had the pleasure of receiving them himself at his table. I carry the general down and take him to his room again on my back. I do not wish anyone to help. I am strong enough for that. I feel that I could carry him to the end of the world if that would save him. Instead of three police, we had ten; five outside, five inside. The days went well enough, but the nights were frightful, because the shadows of the police that I encountered always made me fear that I was face to face with the Nihilists. One night I almost strangled one with my hand. It was after that incident that we arranged with Koupriane that the agents who watched at night, inside, should stay placed in the veranda, after having, at the end of the evening, made complete examination of everything. They were not to leave the veranda unless they heard a suspicious noise or I called to them. And it was after that arrangement that the incident of the floor happened, that has puzzled so both Koupriane and me.”
“Of course. But Natacha wasn’t there that night. It was a Saturday. She had been invited to the ‘Michel’ soirée by Boris Nikolaievitch’s parents, and she stayed at their house after dinner at the Ours, as planned. The next day, when she found out about the danger the general had escaped, she trembled all over. She threw herself into her father’s arms, crying, which was completely understandable, and declared that she would never leave him again. The general explained how I had managed things. Then she hugged me tightly, saying she would never forget what I did and that she loved me more than if I were actually her mother. It was all futile as, in the days that followed, we tried to figure out how the bomb had been hidden in the bouquet of wildflowers. Only the general’s friends saw Natacha and me enter the general’s room during the day or at night. No servants or chambermaids had been on that floor. All day and all night, that entire floor was locked down, and I had the keys. The door to the servants’ staircase that opens onto that floor, directly into the general’s room, is always locked and barred from the inside with iron. Natacha and I handle the cleaning. There’s no way to be more careful. Three police officers watched over us day and night. On the night of the bouquet, two of them were patrolling around the house, and the third was sleeping on the sofa in the veranda. We also found all the doors and windows of the villa securely shut. Given all this, you can imagine how my anxiety was deeper than anything I had felt before. Because from that moment on, who could we trust? What and whom could we believe? What and whom could we watch? From that day, only Natacha and I had the right to go to the first floor. The general’s room was off-limits to his friends. Anyway, the general got better and soon enjoyed having them over for dinner himself. I carry the general downstairs and take him back to his room on my back. I don’t want anyone to help. I’m strong enough for that. I feel like I could carry him to the ends of the earth if it would save him. Instead of three police, we had ten; five outside and five inside. The days went by alright, but the nights were terrifying because the shadows of the police I encountered always made me fear I was face to face with the Nihilists. One night, I almost strangled one with my bare hands. After that incident, we arranged with Koupriane that the agents monitoring inside at night would stay in the veranda after thoroughly checking everything at the end of the evening. They were not to leave the veranda unless they heard a suspicious noise or I called for them. And it was after that arrangement that the incident on the floor occurred, which has puzzled both Koupriane and me.”
“Pardon, madame,” interrupted Rouletabille, “but the agents, during the examination of everything, never went to the bedroom floor?”
“Excuse me, ma'am,” interrupted Rouletabille, “but the agents, while checking everything, never went to the bedroom floor?”
“No, my child, there is only myself and Natacha, I repeat, who, since the bouquet, go there.”
“No, my child, it’s just me and Natacha, I’ll say it again, who, since the bouquet, go there.”
“Well, madame, it is necessary to take me there at once.”
“Well, ma'am, we need to get there right away.”
“At once!”
"Right away!"
“Yes, into the general’s chamber.”
"Yes, into the general's room."
“But he is sleeping, my child. Let me tell you exactly how the affair of the floor happened, and you will know as much of it as I and as Koupriane.”
“But he's sleeping, my child. Let me explain exactly how the incident with the floor occurred, and you'll know as much about it as I do and as Koupriane does.”
“To the general’s chamber at once.”
“To the general’s office right away.”
She took both his hands and pressed them nervously. “Little friend! Little friend! One hears there sometimes things which are the secret of the night! You understand me?”
She took both his hands and squeezed them anxiously. “Little friend! Little friend! Sometimes you hear things that are secrets of the night! Do you understand me?”
“To the general’s chamber, at once, madame.”
“To the general’s chamber, right away, ma’am.”
Abruptly she decided to take him there, agitated, upset as she was by ideas and sentiments which held her without respite between the wildest inquietude and the most imprudent audacity.
Abruptly, she decided to take him there, agitated and upset by the thoughts and feelings that kept her trapped between wild anxiety and reckless boldness.
IV. “THE YOUTH OF MOSCOW IS DEAD”
Rouletabille let himself be led by Matrena through the night, but he stumbled and his awkward hands struck against various things. The ascent to the first floor was accomplished in profound silence. Nothing broke it except that restless moaning which had so affected the young man just before.
Rouletabille allowed Matrena to guide him through the night, but he tripped, and his clumsy hands hit against various objects. The climb to the first floor was done in complete silence. The only sound was the restless moaning that had affected the young man just moments before.
The tepid warmth, the perfume of a woman’s boudoir, then, beyond, through two doors opening upon the dressing-room which lay between Matrena’s chamber and Feodor’s, the dim luster of a night-lamp showed the bed where was stretched the sleeping tyrant of Moscow. Ah, he was frightening to see, with the play of faint yellow light and diffused shadows upon him. Such heavy-arched eyebrows, such an aspect of pain and menace, the massive jaw of a savage come from the plains of Tartary to be the Scourge of God, the stiff, thick, spreading beard. This was a form akin to the gallery of old nobles at Kasan, and young Rouletabille imagined him as none other than Ivan the Terrible himself. Thus appeared as he slept the excellent Feodor Feodorovitch, the easy, spoiled father of the family table, the friend of the advocate celebrated for his feats with knife and fork and of the bantering timber-merchant and amiable bear-hunter, the joyous Thaddeus and Athanase; Feodor, the faithful spouse of Matrena Petrovna and the adored papa of Natacha, a brave man who was so unfortunate as to have nights of cruel sleeplessness or dreams more frightful still.
The lukewarm warmth, the scent of a woman's bedroom, then, beyond, through two doors leading to the dressing room that lay between Matrena's room and Feodor's, the dim glow of a night lamp revealed the bed where the sleeping tyrant of Moscow lay. Ah, he looked frightening, with the soft yellow light playing over him and casting shadows. His heavily arched eyebrows, the look of pain and threat on his face, the strong jaw of a savage from the plains of Tartary who came to be the Scourge of God, and his thick, bushy beard. His figure resembled the portraits of the old nobles at Kasan, and young Rouletabille imagined him to be none other than Ivan the Terrible himself. Thus lay the remarkable Feodor Feodorovitch as he slept—the easy-going, spoiled patriarch of the family table, the friend of the advocate renowned for his skills with knife and fork, and the teasing timber merchant and friendly bear hunter, the cheerful Thaddeus and Athanase; Feodor, the devoted husband of Matrena Petrovna and the beloved father of Natacha, a brave man who was unfortunately cursed with nights of cruel insomnia or even more terrifying dreams.
At that moment a hoarse sigh heaved his huge chest in an uneven rhythm, and Rouletabille, leaning in the doorway of the dressing-room, watched—but it was no longer the general that he watched, it was something else, lower down, beside the wall, near the door, and it was that which set him tiptoeing so lightly across the floor that it gave no sound. There was no slightest sound in the chamber, except the heavy breathing lifting the rough chest. Behind Rouletabille Matrena raised her arms, as though she wished to hold him back, because she did not know where he was going. What was he doing? Why did he stoop thus beside the door and why did he press his thumb all along the floor at the doorway? He rose again and returned. He passed again before the bed, where rumbled now, like the bellows of a forge, the respiration of the sleeper. Matrena grasped Rouletabille by the hand. And she had already hurried him into the dressing-room when a moan stopped them.
At that moment, a rough sigh pushed out from his massive chest in an uneven rhythm. Rouletabille, leaning in the doorway of the dressing room, watched—but it was no longer the general he was watching; it was something else, lower down, by the wall, near the door, and that was what had him tiptoeing so quietly across the floor that there was no sound at all. The chamber was completely silent, except for the heavy breathing that rose from the rough chest. Behind Rouletabille, Matrena lifted her arms as if she wanted to hold him back, not knowing where he was headed. What was he doing? Why was he crouching like that by the door, and why was he running his thumb along the floor at the threshold? He stood up again and went back. He passed by the bed once more, where the sleeper's breathing now sounded like the bellows of a forge. Matrena grabbed Rouletabille by the hand, and she had already hurried him into the dressing room when a moan stopped them.
“The youth of Moscow is dead!”
“The youth of Moscow is gone!”
It was the sleeper speaking. The mouth which had given the stringent orders moaned. And the lamentation was still a menace. In the haunted sleep thrust upon that man by the inadequate narcotic the words Feodor Feodorovitch spoke were words of mourning and pity. This perfect fiend of a soldier, whom neither bullets nor bombs could intimidate, had a way of saying words which transformed their meaning as they came from his terrible mouth. The listeners could not but feel absorbed in the tones of the brutal victor.
It was the sleeper talking. The mouth that had issued the harsh orders groaned. And the mourning was still a threat. In the tormenting sleep forced upon that man by the weak drug, the words Feodor Feodorovitch spoke were filled with sorrow and compassion. This perfect monster of a soldier, whom neither bullets nor bombs could scare, had a way of saying words that changed their meaning as they came from his fearsome mouth. The listeners couldn’t help but be drawn in by the sounds of the ruthless victor.
Matrena Petrovna and Rouletabille had leant their two shadows, blended one into the other, against the open doorway just beyond the gleam of the night-lamp, and they heard with horror:
Matrena Petrovna and Rouletabille had leaned their two shadows, blended into one, against the open doorway just past the glow of the night-lamp, and they heard with dread:
“The youth of Moscow is dead! They have cleared away the corpses. There is nothing but ruin left. The Kremlin itself has shut its gates—that it may not see. The youth of Moscow is dead!”
“The youth of Moscow is gone! They've cleared away the bodies. There's nothing left but destruction. The Kremlin has closed its gates so it doesn’t have to witness it. The youth of Moscow is gone!”
Feodor Feodorovitch’s fist shook above his bed; it seemed that he was about to strike, to kill again, and Rouletabille felt Matrena trembling against him, while he trembled as well before the fearful vision of the killer in the Red Week!
Feodor Feodorovitch’s fist shook above his bed; it seemed like he was about to strike, to kill again, and Rouletabille felt Matrena trembling against him, while he trembled too at the terrifying image of the killer in the Red Week!
Feodor heaved an immense sigh and his breast descended under the bed-clothes, the fist relaxed and fell, the great head lay over on its ear. There was silence. Had he repose at last? No, no. He sighed, he choked anew, he tossed on his couch like the damned in torment, and the words written by his daughter—by his daughter—blazed in his eyes, which now were wide open—words written on the wall, that he read on the wall, written in blood.
Feodor let out a heavy sigh, his chest sinking into the bedclothes, his fist unclenching and dropping down, his massive head turning to the side. Silence filled the room. Was he finally at rest? No, no. He sighed again, choked back another wave of despair, and tossed on his bed like someone in agony. The words his daughter had written—by his daughter—burned in his mind, as his eyes, now wide open, took in the lines written on the wall, written in blood.
“The youth of Moscow is gone! They went out so young into the fields and the mines, And they didn’t find a single part of Russia where there weren’t cries of sorrow. Now the youth of Moscow is gone and no more cries are heard, Because those for whom all the youth died don’t even dare to cry anymore.
But—what? The voice of Feodor lost its threatening tone. His breath came as from a weeping child. And it was with sobs in his throat that he said the last verse, the verse written by his daughter in the album, in red letters:
But—what? Feodor's voice lost its threatening tone. His breath sounded like that of a crying child. And with sobs in his throat, he recited the last verse, the verse written by his daughter in the album, in red letters:
“The last barricade had the eighteen-year-old girl standing there, the virgin of Moscow, the flower of the snow. She gave kisses to the workers struck by bullets from the Czar's soldiers; “She inspired the admiration of the very soldiers who, crying, killed her: “What a slaughter! All the houses are shut tight, the windows with heavy wooden eyelids to avoid seeing!— “And the Kremlin itself has closed its gates—so it doesn’t have to see. “The youth of Moscow is dead!”
“Feodor! Feodor!”
"Feodor! Feodor!"
She had caught him in her arms, holding him fast, comforting him while still he raved, “The youth of Moscow is dead,” and appeared to thrust away with insensate gestures a crowd of phantoms. She crushed him to her breast, she put her hands over his mouth to make him stop, but he, saying, “Do you hear? Do you hear? What do they say? They say nothing, now. What a tangle of bodies under the sleigh, Matrena! Look at those frozen legs of those poor girls we pass, sticking out in all directions, like logs, from under their icy, blooded skirts. Look, Matrena!”
She held him tightly in her arms, trying to comfort him while he ranted, “The youth of Moscow is gone,” as if he were pushing away a crowd of ghosts with wild gestures. She pressed him against her chest, covering his mouth with her hands to get him to stop, but he insisted, “Can you hear? Can you hear? What are they saying? They’re silent now. Look at the mess of bodies under the sleigh, Matrena! Check out those frozen legs of those poor girls we’re passing, sticking out in all directions like logs from beneath their icy, bloodied skirts. Look, Matrena!”
And then came further delirium uttered in Russian, which was all the more terrible to Rouletabille because he could not comprehend it.
And then more delirious words came out in Russian, which made it even more terrifying for Rouletabille because he couldn’t understand it.
Then, suddenly, Feodor became silent and thrust away Matrena Petrovna.
Then, suddenly, Feodor fell silent and pushed Matrena Petrovna away.
“It is that abominable narcotic,” he said with an immense sigh. “I’ll drink no more of it. I do not wish to drink it.”
“It’s that awful drug,” he said with a huge sigh. “I won’t drink it anymore. I don’t want to drink it.”
With one hand he pointed to a large glass on the table beside him, still half full of a soporific mixture with which he moistened his lips each time he woke; with the other hand he wiped the perspiration from his face. Matrena Petrovna stayed trembling near him, suddenly overpowered by the idea that he might discover there was someone there behind the door, who had seen and heard the sleep of General Trebassof! Ah, if he learned that, everything was over. She might say her prayers; she should die.
With one hand, he pointed to a large glass on the table next to him, still half full of a sleep-inducing mixture he sipped from every time he woke up; with the other hand, he wiped the sweat from his face. Matrena Petrovna stood trembling nearby, suddenly overwhelmed by the fear that he might realize someone was behind the door, who had seen and heard General Trebassof sleeping! Oh, if he found out, it would all be over. She could pray all she wanted; she would die.
But Rouletabille was careful to give no sign. He barely breathed. What a nightmare! He understood now the emotion of the general’s friends when Natacha had sung in her low, sweet voice, “Good-night. May your eyes have rest from tears and calm re-enter your heart oppressed.” The friends had certainly been made aware, by Matrena’s anxious talking, of the general’s insomnia, and they could not repress their tears as they listened to the poetic wish of charming Natacha. “All the same,” thought Rouletabille, “no one could imagine what I have just seen. They are not dead for everyone in the world, the youths of Moscow, and every night I know now a chamber where in the glow of the night-lamp they rise—they rise—they rise!” and the young man frankly, naively regretted to have intruded where he was; to have penetrated, however unintentionally, into an affair which, after all, concerned only the many dead and the one living. Why had he come to put himself between the dead and the living? It might be said to him: “The living has done his whole heroic duty,” but the dead, what else was it that they had done?
But Rouletabille was careful not to show any signs. He barely breathed. What a nightmare! He now understood the emotions of the general’s friends when Natacha had sung in her soft, sweet voice, “Good-night. May your eyes find rest from tears and may calm return to your troubled heart.” The friends must have been made aware, through Matrena’s worried chatter, of the general’s insomnia, and they couldn’t hold back their tears as they listened to the heartfelt wish from lovely Natacha. “Still,” Rouletabille thought, “no one could imagine what I just saw. The youths of Moscow aren’t dead to everyone, and every night I now know of a room where, in the glow of the night lamp, they rise—they rise—they rise!” The young man sincerely and naively regretted having intruded where he didn’t belong; to have unintentionally walked into a situation that, in the end, involved only the many dead and the one living. Why had he come to put himself between the dead and the living? People might say to him, “The living has done his whole heroic duty,” but what else had the dead done?
Ah, Rouletabille cursed his curiosity, for—he saw it now—it was the desire to approach the mystery revealed by Koupriane and to penetrate once more, through all the besetting dangers, an astounding and perhaps monstrous enigma, that had brought him to the threshold of the datcha des Iles, which had placed him in the trembling hands of Matrena Petrovna in promising her his help. He had shown pity, certainly, pity for the delirious distress of that heroic woman. But there had been more curiosity than pity in his motives. And now he must pay, because it was too late now to withdraw, to say casually, “I wash my hands of it.” He had sent away the police and he alone remained between the general and the vengeance of the dead! He might desert, perhaps! That one idea brought him to himself, roused all his spirit. Circumstances had brought him into a camp that he must defend at any cost, unless he was afraid!
Ah, Rouletabille regretted his curiosity, because—he realized now—it was the urge to delve into the mystery that Koupriane had revealed and to navigate once again, through all the lurking dangers, an incredible and possibly horrific enigma, that had led him to the doorstep of the datcha des Iles, placing him in the anxious hands of Matrena Petrovna when he promised to help her. He had shown compassion, certainly, compassion for the frantic distress of that brave woman. But there had been more curiosity than compassion in his motives. And now he had to face the consequences, because it was too late to back out, to say casually, “I wash my hands of it.” He had sent away the police, and he remained the only barrier between the general and the vengeance of the dead! He could possibly abandon this situation! That single thought brought him back to reality, igniting all his determination. Circumstances had put him in a position that he had to defend at any cost, unless he was afraid!
The general slept now, or, at least, with eyelids closed simulated sleep, doubtless in order to reassure poor Matrena who, on her knees beside his pillow, had retained the hand of her terrible husband in her own. Shortly she rose and rejoined Rouletabille in her chamber. She took him then to a little guest-chamber where she urged him to get some sleep. He replied that it was she who needed rest. But, agitated still by what had just happened, she babbled:
The general was now asleep, or at least pretending to be with his eyes closed, probably to comfort poor Matrena, who was on her knees beside his pillow, holding the hand of her terrifying husband. Soon, she got up and went back to Rouletabille in her room. She brought him to a small guest room and insisted that he should get some sleep. He told her that it was actually her who needed to rest. But still shaken by what had just occurred, she started to babble:
“No, no! after such a scene I would have nightmares myself as well. Ah, it is dreadful! Appalling! Appalling! Dear little monsieur, it is the secret of the night. The poor man! Poor unhappy man! He cannot tear his thoughts away from it. It is his worst and unmerited punishment, this translation that Natacha has made of Boris’s abominable verses. He knows them by heart, they are in his brain and on his tongue all night long, in spite of narcotics, and he says over and over again all the time, ‘It is my daughter who has written that!—my daughter!—my daughter!’ It is enough to wring all the tears from one’s body—that an aide-de-camp of a general, who himself has killed the youth of Moscow, is allowed to write such verses and that Natacha should take it upon herself to translate them into lovely poetic French for her album. It is hard to account for what they do nowadays, to our misery.”
“No, no! After a scene like that, I’d have nightmares too. Ugh, it’s horrifying! Terrible! Terrible! Poor little monsieur, it’s the secret of the night. The poor man! Poor unfortunate man! He can’t get his mind off it. This translation that Natacha did of Boris’s horrible verses is his worst and undeserved punishment. He knows them by heart; they’re stuck in his head and on his tongue all night long, despite taking drugs, and he keeps saying over and over, ‘It’s my daughter who wrote that!—my daughter!—my daughter!’ It’s enough to make anyone cry—that an aide-de-camp of a general, who himself has killed the youth of Moscow, is allowed to write such verses, and that Natacha would take it upon herself to translate them into beautiful poetic French for her album. It’s hard to explain what they’re doing these days, it’s so miserable.”
She ceased, for just then they heard the floor creak under a step downstairs. Rouletabille stopped Matrena short and drew his revolver. He wished to creep down alone, but he had not time. As the floor creaked a second time, Matrena’s anguished voice called down the staircase in Russian, “Who is there?” and immediately the calm voice of Natacha answered something in the same language. Then Matrena, trembling more and more, and very much excited keeping steadily to the same place as though she had been nailed to the step of the stairway, said in French, “Yes, all is well; your father is resting. Good-night, Natacha.” They heard Natacha’s step cross the drawing-room and the sitting-room. Then the door of her chamber closed. Matrena and Rouletabille descended, holding their breath. They reached the dining-room and Matrena played her dark-lantern on the sofa where the general always reclined. The sofa was in its usual place on the carpet. She pushed it back and raised the carpet, laying the floor bare. Then she got onto her knees and examined the floor minutely. She rose, wiping the perspiration from her brow, put the carpet hack in place, adjusted the sofa and dropped upon it with a great sigh.
She stopped because they could suddenly hear the floor creak from a step downstairs. Rouletabille quickly stopped Matrena and drew his revolver. He wanted to sneak down alone, but he didn’t have time. As the floor creaked again, Matrena’s panicked voice called down the staircase in Russian, “Who’s there?” and immediately, Natacha’s calm voice responded with something in the same language. Then Matrena, getting more and more anxious and seeming as if she were stuck to the stair step, said in French, “Yes, everything’s fine; your father is resting. Good night, Natacha.” They heard Natacha's footsteps move across the drawing-room and the sitting-room. Then her bedroom door closed. Matrena and Rouletabille went down the stairs, holding their breath. They reached the dining room, and Matrena shone her flashlight on the sofa where the general always laid down. The sofa was in its usual spot on the carpet. She pushed it back and lifted the carpet, exposing the floor. Then she got down on her knees and examined the floor closely. She stood up, wiped the sweat from her forehead, put the carpet back in place, adjusted the sofa, and dropped onto it with a big sigh.
“Well?” demanded Rouletabille.
“Well?” Rouletabille demanded.
“Nothing at all,” said she.
"Nothing at all," she said.
“Why did you call so openly?”
“Why did you speak so freely?”
“Because there was no doubt that it could only be my step-daughter on the ground-floor at that hour.”
“Because there was no doubt that it could only be my stepdaughter on the ground floor at that hour.”
“And why this anxiety to examine the floor again?”
“And why this urge to check the floor again?”
“I entreat you, my dear little child, do not see in my acts anything mysterious, anything hard to explain. That anxiety you speak of never leaves me. Whenever I have the chance I examine the flooring.”
“I urge you, my dear little child, don’t see anything mysterious or hard to explain in my actions. That anxiety you mention never goes away. Whenever I get the chance, I check the flooring.”
“Madame,” demanded the young man, “what was your daughter doing in this room?”
“Ma'am,” the young man asked, “what was your daughter doing in this room?”
“She came for a glass of mineral water; the bottle is still on the table.”
“She came for a glass of sparkling water; the bottle is still on the table.”
“Madame, it is necessary that you tell me precisely what Koupriane has only hinted to me, unless I am entirely mistaken. The first time that you thought to examine the floor, was it after you heard a noise on the ground-floor such as has just happened?”
“Madam, you need to tell me exactly what Koupriane has only suggested to me, unless I’m completely wrong. The first time you thought about checking the floor, was it after you heard a noise on the ground floor like the one that just occurred?”
“Yes. I will tell you all that is necessary. It was the night after the attempt with the bouquet, my dear little monsieur, my dear little domovoi; it seemed to me I heard a noise on the ground-floor. I hurried downstairs and saw nothing suspicious at first. Everything was shut tight. I opened the door of Natacha’s chamber softly. I wished to ask her if she had heard anything. But she was so fast asleep that I had not the heart to awaken her. I opened the door of the veranda, and all the police—all, you understand—slept soundly. I took another turn around the furniture, and, with my lantern in my hand, I was just going out of the dining-room when I noticed that the carpet on the floor was disarranged at one corner. I got down and my hand struck a great fold of carpet near the general’s sofa. You would have said that the sofa had been rolled carelessly, trying to replace it in the position it usually occupied. Prompted by a sinister presentiment, I pushed away the sofa and I lifted the carpet. At first glance I saw nothing, but when I examined things closer I saw that a strip of wood did not lie well with the others on the floor. With a knife I was able to lift that strip and I found that two nails which had fastened it to the beam below had been freshly pulled out. It was just so I could raise the end of the board a little without being able to slip my hand under. To lift it any more it would be necessary to pull at least half-a-dozen nails. What could it mean? Was I on the point of discovering some new terrible and mysterious plan? I let the board fall back into place. I spread the carpet back again carefully, put the sofa in its place, and in the morning sent for Koupriane.”
“Yes. I’ll tell you everything you need to know. It was the night after the incident with the bouquet, my dear little monsieur, my dear little domovoi; I thought I heard a noise on the ground floor. I rushed downstairs and didn’t see anything suspicious at first. Everything was locked up tight. I quietly opened the door to Natacha’s room. I wanted to ask if she had heard anything, but she was fast asleep, and I didn’t have the heart to wake her. I opened the veranda door, and all the police—everyone, you see—were sound asleep. I took another look around the furniture, and with my lantern in hand, I was about to leave the dining room when I noticed that the carpet in one corner was messed up. I bent down and my hand hit a big fold of carpet near the general’s sofa. It looked like the sofa had been carelessly moved, trying to put it back where it usually went. A feeling of unease prompted me to push the sofa aside and lift the carpet. At first glance, I saw nothing, but when I looked more closely, I noticed that one strip of wood wasn’t lying flat like the others on the floor. With a knife, I managed to lift that strip and found that two nails that had held it to the beam beneath had been freshly pulled out. I could just raise the end of the board a bit, but I couldn’t slip my hand underneath. To lift it any further, I’d need to pull at least half a dozen nails. What could this mean? Was I on the verge of uncovering some new, terrible and mysterious plan? I let the board fall back into place. I carefully spread the carpet back down, put the sofa where it belonged, and in the morning, I called for Koupriane.”
Rouletabille interrupted.
Rouletabille cut in.
“You had not, madame, spoken to anyone of this discovery?”
“You haven't told anyone about this discovery, ma'am?”
“To no one.”
"To nobody."
“Not even to your step-daughter?”
“Not even to your stepdaughter?”
“No,” said the husky voice of Matrena, “not even to my step-daughter.”
“No,” said Matrena in her deep voice, “not even to my step-daughter.”
“Why?” demanded Rouletabille.
“Why?” asked Rouletabille.
“Because,” replied Matrena, after a moment’s hesitation, “there were already enough frightening things about the house. I would not have spoken to my daughter any more than I would have said a word to the general. Why add to the disquiet they already suffered so much, in case nothing developed?”
“Because,” replied Matrena, after a moment’s hesitation, “there were already enough scary things about the house. I wouldn’t have talked to my daughter any more than I would have said a word to the general. Why add to the discomfort they were already feeling, in case nothing happened?”
“And what did Koupriane say?”
“And what did Koupriane say?”
“We examined the floor together, secretly. Koupriane slipped his hand under more easily than I had done, and ascertained that under the board, that is to say between the beam and the ceiling of the kitchen, there was a hollow where any number of things might be placed. For the moment the board was still too little released for any maneuver to be possible. Koupriane, when he rose, said to me, ‘You have happened, madame, to interrupt the person in her operations. But we are prepared henceforth. We know what she does and she is unaware that we know. Act as though you had not noticed anything; do not speak of it to anyone whatever—and watch. Let the general continue to sit in his usual place and let no one suspect that we have discovered the beginnings of this attempt. It is the only way we can plan so that they will continue. All the same,’ he added, ‘I will give my agents orders to patrol the ground-floor anew during the night. I would be risking too much to let the person continue her work each night. She might continue it so well that she would be able to accomplish it—you understand me? But by day you arrange that the rooms on the ground-floor be free from time to time—not for long, but from time to time.’ I don’t know why, but what he said and the way he said it frightened me more than ever. However, I carried out his program. Then, three days later, about eight o’clock, when the night watch was not yet started, that is to say at the moment when the police were still all out in the garden or walking around the house, outside, and when I had left the the ground-floor perfectly free while I helped the general to bed, I felt drawn even against myself suddenly to the dining-room. I lifted the carpet and examined the floor. Three more nails had been drawn from the board, which lifted more easily now, and under it, I could see that the normal cavity had been made wider still!”
“We quietly examined the floor together. Koupriane was able to slip his hand underneath more easily than I had, and he confirmed that beneath the board—meaning between the beam and the kitchen ceiling—there was a hollow space where any number of things could be hidden. However, the board was still not loose enough for us to move it. When Koupriane stood up, he said to me, ‘You have happened, madam, to interrupt the person during her work. But we are ready now. We know what she’s up to, and she doesn’t realize we know. Act as if you haven’t noticed anything; don’t tell anyone at all—and observe. Let the general continue to sit in his usual spot and ensure no one suspects we've discovered the early stages of this plan. It's the only way we can strategize to keep things moving. Still,’ he added, ‘I will instruct my agents to patrol the ground floor again during the night. I would be taking too much risk if I allowed her to continue her work every night. She might succeed so well that she could pull it off—you understand? But during the day, make sure the rooms on the ground floor are clear from time to time—not for long, just periodically.’ I don’t know why, but what he said and how he said it terrified me more than ever. Nonetheless, I followed his plan. Then, three days later, around eight o’clock, when the night watch hadn’t started yet—meaning when the police were still outside in the garden or walking around the house—and after I had cleared the ground floor while helping the general to bed, I felt an uncontrollable urge to go to the dining room. I lifted the carpet and checked the floor. Three more nails had been pulled from the board, which came up more easily now, and underneath it, I could see that the usual cavity had been made even wider!”
When she had said this, Matrena stopped, as if, overcome, she could not tell more.
When she said this, Matrena paused, as if overwhelmed and unable to continue.
“Well?” insisted Rouletabille.
“Well?” pressed Rouletabille.
“Well, I replaced things as I found them and made rapid inquiries of the police and their chief; no one had entered the ground-floor. You understand me?—no one at all. Neither had anyone come out from it.”
“Well, I put everything back like I found it and quickly asked the police and their chief; no one had gone into the ground floor. Do you get what I'm saying?—no one at all. And no one had come out either.”
“How could anyone come out if no one had entered?”
“How could anyone come out if no one had gone in?”
“I wish to say,” said she with a sob, “that Natacha during this space of time had been in her chamber, in her chamber on the ground-floor.”
“I want to say,” she said with a sob, “that Natacha had been in her room, in her room on the ground floor during this time.”
“You appear to be very disturbed, madame, at this recollection. Can you tell me further, and precisely, why you are agitated?”
“You seem really upset, ma'am, about this memory. Can you tell me more, and exactly, why you're feeling this way?”
“You understand me, surely,” she said, shaking her head.
“You get me, right?” she said, shaking her head.
“If I understand you correctly, I have to understand that from the previous time you examined the floor until the time that you noted three more nails drawn out, no other person could have entered the dining-room but you and your step-daughter Natacha.”
“If I’m getting this right, I need to recognize that between the last time you checked the floor and when you noticed three more nails pulled out, no one else could have entered the dining room except for you and your stepdaughter Natacha.”
Matrena took Rouletabille’s hand as though she had reached an important decision.
Matrena took Rouletabille's hand as if she had made a crucial decision.
“My little friend,” moaned she, “there are things I am not able to think about and which I can no longer entertain when Natacha embraces me. It is a mystery more frightful than all else. Koupriane tells me that he is sure, absolutely sure, of the agents he kept here; my sole consolation, do you see, my little friend can tell you frankly, now that you have sent away those men—my sole consolation since that day has been that Koupriane is less sure of his men than I am of Natacha.”
“My little friend,” she sighed, “there are things I just can’t think about anymore, especially when Natacha holds me. It’s a mystery more terrifying than anything else. Koupriane insists he’s completely certain about the agents he had here; my only comfort, you see, my little friend can honestly tell you now that you’ve sent those men away — my only comfort since that day has been that Koupriane is less sure of his men than I am of Natacha.”
She broke down and sobbed.
She cried uncontrollably.
When she was calmed, she looked for Rouletabille, and could not find him. Then she wiped her eyes, picked up her dark-lantern, and, furtively, crept to her post beside the general.
When she had calmed down, she searched for Rouletabille but couldn’t find him. Then she wiped her eyes, grabbed her dark lantern, and quietly crept to her spot next to the general.
For that day these are the points in Rouletabille’s notebook:
For that day, these are the notes in Rouletabille’s notebook:
“Topography: Villa surrounded by a large garden on three sides. The fourth side gives directly onto a wooded field that stretches to the river Neva. On this side the level of the ground is much lower, so low that the sole window opening in that wall (the window of Natacha’s sitting-room on the ground-floor) is as high from the ground as though it were on the next floor in any other part of the house. This window is closed by iron shutters, fastened inside by a bar of iron.
“Topography: The villa is surrounded by a large garden on three sides. The fourth side directly faces a wooded field that extends to the Neva River. On this side, the ground level is much lower, so low that the only window in that wall (the window in Natacha’s sitting room on the ground floor) is positioned as high from the ground as if it were on the next floor in any other part of the house. This window is secured with iron shutters that are locked inside by an iron bar.”
“Friends: Athanase Georgevitch, Ivan Petrovitch, Thaddeus the timber-merchant (peat boots), Michael and Boris (fine shoes). Matrena, sincere love, blundering heroism. Natacha unknown. Against Natacha: Never there during the attacks. At Moscow at the time of the bomb in the sleigh, no one knows where she was, and it is she who should have accompanied the general (detail furnished by Koupriane that Matrena generously kept back). The night of the bouquet is the only night Natacha has slept away from the house. Coincidence of the disappearance of the nails and the presence all alone on the ground-floor of Natacha, in case, of course, Matrena did not pull them out herself. For Natacha: Her eyes when she looks at her father.”
“Friends: Athanase Georgevitch, Ivan Petrovitch, Thaddeus the timber merchant (wearing peat boots), Michael and Boris (in nice shoes). Matrena, with genuine love and clumsy heroism. Natacha is unknown. Against Natacha: She was never there during the attacks. In Moscow when the bomb went off in the sleigh, no one knows where she was, even though she was supposed to be with the general (a detail shared by Koupriane that Matrena generously held back). The night of the bouquet is the only time Natacha has spent the night away from home. There’s a strange coincidence with the disappearance of the nails and Natacha being alone on the ground floor, unless Matrena pulled them out herself. For Natacha: The way her eyes look when she gazes at her father.”
And this bizarre phrase:
And this weird phrase:
“We mustn’t be rash. This evening I have not yet spoken to Matrena Petrovna about the little hat-pin. That little hat-pin is the greatest relief of my life.”
“We shouldn’t act impulsively. I haven’t talked to Matrena Petrovna about the little hat-pin yet this evening. That little hat-pin is the biggest relief of my life.”
V. BY ROULETABILLE’S ORDER THE GENERAL PROMENADES
“Good morning, my dear little familiar spirit. The general slept splendidly the latter part of the night. He did not touch his narcotic. I am sure it is that dreadful mixture that gives him such frightful dreams. And you, my dear little friend, you have not slept an instant. I know it. I felt you going everywhere about the house like a little mouse. Ah, it seems good, so good. I slept so peacefully, hearing the subdued movement of your little steps. Thanks for the sleep you have given me, little friend.”
“Good morning, my dear little spirit companion. The general slept wonderfully during the second half of the night. He didn’t use his sleeping pills. I’m sure it’s that awful mixture that gives him such terrible dreams. And you, my dear little friend, haven’t slept a wink. I know because I felt you scurrying around the house like a little mouse. Ah, it feels so nice, so comforting. I slept so peacefully, listening to the quiet sound of your tiny steps. Thank you for the rest you’ve given me, little friend.”
Matrena talked on to Rouletabille, whom she had found the morning after the nightmare tranquilly smoking his pipe in the garden.
Matrena continued to talk to Rouletabille, whom she had found the morning after the nightmare calmly smoking his pipe in the garden.
“Ah, ah, you smoke a pipe. Now you do certainly look exactly like a dear little domovoi-doukh. See how much you are alike. He smokes just like you. Nothing new, eh? You do not look very bright this morning. You are worn out. I have just arranged the little guest-chamber for you, the only one we have, just behind mine. Your bed is waiting for you. Is there anything you need? Tell me. Everything here is at your service.”
“Ah, you smoke a pipe. You really look just like a little domovoi-doukh. Look how much you have in common. He smokes just like you. Nothing new, right? You don’t seem very awake this morning. You look tired. I’ve just set up the little guest room for you, the only one we have, right behind mine. Your bed is ready for you. Is there anything you need? Just let me know. Everything here is at your service.”
“I’m not in need of anything, madame,” said the young man smilingly, after this outpouring of words from the good, heroic dame.
“I don’t need anything, ma'am,” the young man said with a smile after the heartfelt words from the kind, brave lady.
“How can you say that, dear child? You will make yourself sick. I want you to understand that I wish you to rest. I want to be a mother to you, if you please, and you must obey me, my child. Have you had breakfast yet this morning? If you do not have breakfast promptly mornings, I will think you are annoyed. I am so annoyed that you have heard the secret of the night. I have been afraid that you would want to leave at once and for good, and that you would have mistaken ideas about the general. There is not a better man in the world than Feodor, and he must have a good, a very good conscience to dare, without fail, to perform such terrible duties as those at Moscow, when he is so good at heart. These things are easy enough for wicked people, but for good men, for good men who can reason it out, who know what they do and that they are condemned to death into the bargain, it is terrible, it is terrible! Why, I told him the moment things began to go wrong in Moscow, ‘You know what to expect, Feodor. Here is a dreadful time to get through—make out you are sick.’ I believed he was going to strike me, to kill me on the spot. ‘I! Betray the Emperor in such a moment! His Majesty, to whom I owe everything! What are you thinking of, Matrena Petrovna!’ And he did not speak to me after that for two days. It was only when he saw I was growing very ill that he pardoned me, but he had to be plagued with my jeremiads and the appealing looks of Natacha without end in his own home each time we heard any shooting in the street. Natacha attended the lectures of the Faculty, you know. And she knew many of them, and even some of those who were being killed on the barricades. Ah, life was not easy for him in his own home, the poor general! Besides, there was also Boris, whom I love as well, for that matter, as my own child, because I shall be very happy to see him married to Natacha—there was poor Boris who always came home from the attacks paler than a corpse and who could not keep from moaning with us.”
“How can you say that, dear child? You’re going to make yourself sick. I want you to understand that I wish for you to rest. I want to be a mother to you, if you’re okay with that, and you must listen to me, my child. Have you had breakfast this morning? If you don't have breakfast on time, I’ll think you’re upset. I’m so frustrated that you’ve found out the secret of the night. I’ve been worried you’d want to leave right away, for good, and that you’d have the wrong idea about the general. There’s no better man in the world than Feodor, and he must have a good, very good conscience to dare, without fail, to carry out such horrible duties as those in Moscow, when he has such a good heart. These things are easy for wicked people, but for good men, for good men who can think it through, who know what they’re doing and that they’re condemned to death in the bargain, it’s terrible, it’s terrible! I told him the moment things started going wrong in Moscow, ‘You know what to expect, Feodor. This is a dreadful time to get through—pretend you’re sick.’ I honestly thought he was going to hit me, to kill me right there. ‘Me? Betray the Emperor at such a time! His Majesty, to whom I owe everything! What are you thinking, Matrena Petrovna!’ And he didn't speak to me for two days after that. It was only when he saw I was getting very ill that he forgave me, but he had to deal with my complaints and the constant worried looks from Natacha in his home every time we heard gunfire in the street. Natacha was attending lectures at the Faculty, you know. She knew many of them, even some of those being killed on the barricades. Ah, life wasn’t easy for him at home, the poor general! Plus, there was also Boris, whom I love as my own child because I’ll be very happy to see him marry Natacha—there was poor Boris who always came home from the attacks paler than a ghost and couldn’t help moaning with us.”
“And Michael?” questioned Rouletabille.
“And Michael?” asked Rouletabille.
“Oh, Michael only came towards the last. He is a new orderly to the general. The government at St. Petersburg sent him, because of course they couldn’t help learning that Boris rather lacked zeal in repressing the students and did not encourage the general in being as severe as was necessary for the safety of the Empire. But Michael, he has a heart of stone; he knows nothing but the countersign and massacres fathers and mothers, crying, ‘Vive le Tsar!’ Truly, it seems his heart can only be touched by the sight of Natacha. And that again has caused a good deal of anxiety to Feodor and me. It has caught us in a useless complication that we would have liked to end by the prompt marriage of Natacha and Boris. But Natacha, to our great surprise, has not wished it to be so. No, she has not wished it, saying that there is always time to think of her wedding and that she is in no hurry to leave us. Meantime she entertains herself with this Michael as if she did not fear his passion, and neither has Michael the desperate air of a man who knows the definite engagement of Natacha and Boris. And my step-daughter is not a coquette. No, no. No one can say she is a coquette. At least, no one had been able to say it up to the time that Michael arrived. Can it be that she is a coquette? They are mysterious, these young girls, very mysterious, above all when they have that calm and tranquil look that Natacha always has; a face, monsieur, as you have noticed perhaps, whose beauty is rather passive whatever one says and does, excepting when the volleys in the streets kill her young comrades of the schools. Then I have seen her almost faint, which proves she has a great heart under her tranquil beauty. Poor Natacha! I have seen her excited as I over the life of her father. My little friend, I have seen her searching in the middle of the night, with me, for infernal machines under the furniture, and then she has expressed the opinion that it is nervous, childish, unworthy of us to act like that, like timid beasts under the sofas, and she has left me to search by myself. True, she never quits the general. She is more reassured, and is reassuring to him, at his side. It has an excellent moral effect on him, while I walk about and search like a beast. And she has become as fatalistic as he, and now she sings verses to the guzla, like Boris, or talks in corners with Michael, which makes the two enraged each with the other. They are curious, the young women of St. Petersburg and Moscow, very curious. We were not like that in our time, at Orel. We did not try to enrage people. We would have received a box on the ears if we had.”
“Oh, Michael only showed up towards the end. He’s a new orderly for the general. The government in St. Petersburg sent him because, obviously, they couldn’t ignore that Boris wasn’t very enthusiastic about controlling the students and didn’t support the general in being as strict as necessary for the Empire's safety. But Michael, he’s cold as ice; he only knows the password and kills parents while shouting, 'Long live the Tsar!' Honestly, it seems like the only thing that moves him is seeing Natacha. This has caused a lot of stress for Feodor and me. We thought we could resolve everything quickly by marrying off Natacha to Boris. But to our surprise, Natacha didn’t want that. No, she says there’s time to think about her wedding and that she’s in no rush to leave us. In the meantime, she enjoys spending time with Michael as if she isn’t worried about his feelings, and Michael doesn’t act like a man who knows about Natacha and Boris being officially engaged. And my stepdaughter isn’t a flirt. No one can call her that. At least, no one could say it before Michael arrived. Could it be that she’s turning into one? Young girls are mysterious, very mysterious, especially when they have that calm, serene expression that Natacha always wears; a face, monsieur, as you may have noticed, whose beauty is quite passive regardless of what’s going on, unless the gunfire in the streets is taking down her young schoolmates. Then I’ve seen her nearly faint, which shows there’s a lot of emotion beneath her calm exterior. Poor Natacha! I’ve seen her as worried as I am about her father’s life. My little friend, I’ve watched her search at midnight, alongside me, for bombs under the furniture, and then she’d say it’s nervous, childish, beneath us to act like that, hiding like scared animals under the sofas, and she’d leave me to check on my own. True, she never leaves the general’s side. She feels more at ease and reassures him while I’m the one pacing and searching like a beast. And she’s become just as fatalistic as he is, now singing verses to the guzla like Boris or chatting with Michael in corners, which drives the two of them crazy with jealousy. Young women in St. Petersburg and Moscow are quite peculiar, very peculiar. We weren’t like that in our time in Orel. We didn’t try to provoke anyone. We’d have gotten smacked if we had.”
Natacha came in upon this conversation, happy, in white voile, fresh and smiling like a girl who had passed an excellent night. She asked after the health of the young man very prettily and embraced Matrena, in truth as one embraces a much-beloved mother. She complained again of Matrena’s night-watch.
Natacha walked in on this conversation, cheerful, in white voile, looking fresh and smiling like a girl who had just had a great night. She asked the young man how he was doing in a lovely way and hugged Matrena, truly like someone embracing a dearly loved mother. She once again complained about Matrena’s night-watch.
“You have not stopped it, mamma; you have not stopped it, eh? You are not going to be a little reasonable at last? I beg of you! What has given me such a mother! Why don’t you sleep? Night is made for sleep. Koupriane has upset you. All the terrible things are over in Moscow. There is no occasion to think of them any more. That Koupriane makes himself important with his police-agents and obsesses us all. I am convinced that the affair of the bouquet was the work of his police.”
“You haven’t stopped it, Mom; you haven’t stopped it, right? Aren’t you going to finally be a bit reasonable? I’m begging you! What have I done to deserve a mother like you! Why aren’t you sleeping? Night is meant for sleep. Koupriane has thrown you off. All the terrible things are done in Moscow. There’s no need to think about them anymore. That Koupriane acts like he’s so important with his police agents and drives us all crazy. I’m convinced that the whole bouquet situation was a setup by his police.”
“Mademoiselle,” said Rouletabille, “I have just had them all sent away, all of them—because I think very much the same as you do.”
“Mademoiselle,” said Rouletabille, “I just had everyone sent away, all of them—because I feel pretty much the same way you do.”
“Well, then, you will be my friend, Monsieur Rouletabille I promise you, since you have done that. Now that the police are gone we have nothing more to fear. Nothing. I tell you, mamma; you can believe me and not weep any more, mamma dear.”
“Well, then, you will be my friend, Monsieur Rouletabille, I promise you, since you did that. Now that the police are gone, we have nothing more to fear. Nothing. I tell you, Mom; you can believe me and stop crying, dear Mom.”
“Yes, yes; kiss me. Kiss me again!” repeated Matrena, drying her eyes. “When you kiss me I forget everything. You love me like your own mother, don’t you?”
“Yes, yes; kiss me. Kiss me again!” Matrena repeated, wiping her tears. “When you kiss me, I forget everything. You love me like your own mom, don’t you?”
“Like my mother. Like my own mother.”
“Just like my mom. Just like my own mom.”
“You have nothing to hide from me?—tell me, Natacha.”
“You have nothing to hide from me? —tell me, Natacha.”
“Nothing to hide.”
“No secrets.”
“Then why do you make Boris suffer so? Why don’t you marry him?”
“Then why are you making Boris suffer like this? Why don’t you just marry him?”
“Because I don’t wish to leave you, mamma dear.”
“Because I don’t want to leave you, dear mom.”
She escaped further parley by jumping up on the garden edge away from Khor, who had just been set free for the day.
She avoided more discussion by jumping up on the edge of the garden, away from Khor, who had just been released for the day.
“The dear child,” said Matrena; “the dear little one, she little knows how much pain she has caused us without being aware of it, by her ideas, her extravagant ideas. Her father said to me one day at Moscow, ‘Matrena Petrovna, I’ll tell you what I think—Natacha is the victim of the wicked books that have turned the brains of all these poor rebellious students. Yes, yes; it would be better for her and for us if she did not know how to read, for there are moments—my word!—when she talks very wildly, and I have said to myself more than once that with such ideas her place is not in our salon hut behind a barricade. All the same,’ he added after reflection, ‘I prefer to find her in the salon where I can embrace her than behind a barricade where I would kill her like a mad dog.’ But my husband, dear little monsieur, did not say what he really thinks, for he loves his daughter more than all the rest of the world put together, and there are things that even a general, yes, even a governor-general, would not be able to do without violating both divine and human laws. He suspects Boris also of setting Natacha’s wits awry. We really have to consider that when they are married they will read everything they have a mind to. My husband has much more real respect for Michael Korsakoff because of his impregnable character and his granite conscience. More than once he has said, ‘Here is the aide I should have had in the worst days of Moscow. He would have spared me much of the individual pain.’ I can understand how that would please the general, but how such a tigerish nature succeeds in appealing to Natacha, how it succeeds in not actually revolting her, these young girls of the capital, one never can tell about them—they get away from all your notions of them.”
“The dear child,” Matrena said, “the sweet little one, she has no idea how much pain she has caused us without realizing it, with her ideas, her wild ideas. Her father told me one day in Moscow, ‘Matrena Petrovna, I’ll share my thoughts—Natacha is a victim of those terrible books that have messed with the minds of all these poor rebellious students. Yes, yes; it would be better for her and for us if she couldn’t read, because there are times—goodness!—when she talks so wildly, and I’ve found myself thinking more than once that with such ideas, she doesn’t belong in our salon but behind a barricade. Still,’ he added after some thought, ‘I’d rather have her in the salon where I can hug her than behind a barricade where I would feel like I had to kill her like a rabid dog.’ But my husband, dear little monsieur, didn’t express his true feelings, because he loves his daughter more than anything else in the world, and there are things that even a general, yes, even a governor-general, wouldn’t be able to do without breaking both divine and human laws. He also suspects Boris of leading Natacha astray. We really have to think about the fact that when they get married, they’ll read everything they want to. My husband has much more genuine respect for Michael Korsakoff because of his steadfast character and his solid conscience. More than once, he has said, ‘This is the aide I should have had during Moscow’s darkest days. He would have saved me a lot of personal pain.’ I can see how that would please the general, but how such a fierce nature manages to appeal to Natacha, how it doesn’t actually repulse her—these young girls from the capital, you can never really predict their reactions.”
Rouletabille inquired:
Rouletabille asked:
“Why did Boris say to Michael, ‘We will return together’? Do they live together?”
“Why did Boris tell Michael, ‘We will come back together’? Do they live together?”
“Yes, in the small villa on the Krestowsky Ostrov, the isle across from ours, that you can see from the window of the sitting-room. Boris chose it because of that. The orderlies wished to have camp-beds prepared for them right here in the general’s house, by a natural devotion to him; but I opposed it, in order to keep them both from Natacha, in whom, of course, I have the most complete confidence, but one cannot be sure about the extravagance of men nowadays.”
“Yes, in the small villa on Krestowsky Island, the island across from ours that you can see from the sitting room window. Boris picked it because of that. The orderlies wanted to set up camp beds for them right here in the general’s house, out of a natural loyalty to him; but I stopped it to keep them both away from Natacha, in whom, of course, I have complete confidence, but you never know about the craziness of men these days.”
Ermolai came to announce the petit-dejeuner. They found Natacha already at table and she poured them coffee and milk, eating away all the time at a sandwich of anchovies and caviare.
Ermolai came to announce breakfast. They found Natacha already at the table and she poured them coffee and milk, all the while munching on a sandwich with anchovies and caviar.
“Tell me, mamma, do you know what gives me such an appetite? It is the thought of the way poor Koupriane must have taken this dismissal of his men. I should like to go to see him.”
“Tell me, Mom, do you know what makes me so hungry? It's the thought of how poor Koupriane must have felt about being dismissed by his men. I want to go see him.”
“If you see him,” said Rouletabille, “it is unnecessary to tell him that the general will go for a long promenade among the isles this afternoon, because without fail he would send us an escort of gendarmes.”
“If you see him,” said Rouletabille, “you don’t need to tell him that the general will be going for a long walk among the islands this afternoon, because he would definitely send us a guard of police officers.”
“Papa! A promenade among the islands? Truly? Oh, that is going to be lovely!”
“Dad! A walk among the islands? Really? Oh, that’s going to be wonderful!”
Matrena Petrovna sprang to her feet.
Matrena Petrovna leaped up.
“Are you mad, my dear little domovoi, actually mad?”
“Are you crazy, my dear little domovoi, really crazy?”
“Why? Why? It is fine. I must run and tell papa.”
“Why? Why? It's okay. I have to run and tell Dad.”
“Your father’s room is locked,” said Matrena brusquely.
“Your dad’s room is locked,” Matrena said abruptly.
“Yes, yes; he is locked in. You have the key. Locked away until death! You will kill him. It will be you who kills him.”
“Yes, yes; he’s locked in. You have the key. Locked away until he dies! You will kill him. It will be you who kills him.”
She left the table without waiting for a reply and went and shut herself also in her chamber.
She got up from the table without waiting for an answer and went to shut herself in her room.
Matrena looked at Rouletabille, who continued his breakfast as though nothing had happened.
Matrena looked at Rouletabille, who kept eating his breakfast as if nothing had happened.
“Is it possible that you speak seriously?” she demanded, coming over and sitting down beside him. “A promenade! Without the police, when we have received again this morning a letter saying now that before forty-eight hours the general will be dead!”
“Are you serious?” she asked, coming over and sitting next to him. “A walk! Without the police, when we just got a letter this morning saying that the general will be dead within forty-eight hours!”
“Forty-eight hours,” said Rouletabille, soaking his bread in his chocolate, “forty-eight hours? It is possible. In any case, I know they will try something very soon.”
“Forty-eight hours,” said Rouletabille, dipping his bread in his chocolate, “forty-eight hours? That’s possible. Either way, I know they’ll make a move pretty soon.”
“My God, how is it that you believe that? You speak with assurance.”
“My God, how do you actually believe that? You sound so confident.”
“Madame, it is necessary to do everything I tell you, to the letter.”
“Ma'am, you need to follow everything I say, exactly.”
“But to have the general go out, unless he is guarded—how can you take such a responsibility? When I think about it, when I really think about it, I ask myself how you have dared send away the police. But here, at least, I know what to do in order to feel a little safe, I know that downstairs with Gniagnia and Ermolai we have nothing to fear. No stranger can approach even the basement. The provisions are brought from the lodge by our dvornicks whom we have had sent from my mother’s home in the Orel country and who are as devoted to us as bull-dogs. Not a bottle of preserves is taken into the kitchens without having been previously opened outside. No package comes from any tradesman without being opened in the lodge. Here, within, we are able to feel a little safe, even without the police—but away from here—outside!”
“But to let the general go out without protection—how can you take such a risk? When I think about it, when I really think about it, I wonder how you dared to send away the police. But here, at least, I know what to do to feel a bit safe. I know that downstairs with Gniagnia and Ermolai, we have nothing to fear. No stranger can even get close to the basement. The supplies are brought from the lodge by our dvornicks, who we’ve had sent from my mother’s home in the Orel region and who are as loyal to us as bulldogs. Not a single jar of preserves makes it into the kitchens without being opened outside first. No package from any vendor comes into the lodge without being checked. Here, inside, we can feel a little safe, even without the police—but outside—away from here!”
“Madame, they are going to try to kill your husband within forty-eight hours. Do you desire me to save him perhaps for a long time—for good, perhaps?”
“Madam, they’re going to try to kill your husband within forty-eight hours. Do you want me to save him, maybe for a long time—for good, maybe?”
“Ah, listen to him! Listen to him, the dear little domovoi! But what will Koupriane say? He will not permit any venturing beyond the villa; none, at least for the moment. Ah, now, how he looks at me, the dear little domovoi! Oh, well, yes. There, I will do as you wish.”
“Ah, listen to him! Listen to him, the sweet little domovoi! But what will Koupriane say? He won’t allow any adventures outside the villa; not at least for now. Ah, now, look at the way he’s looking at me, the dear little domovoi! Oh, fine, yes. There, I’ll do what you want.”
“Very well, come into the garden with me.”
“Alright, come into the garden with me.”
She accompanied him, leaning on his arm.
She walked with him, resting her weight on his arm.
“Here’s the idea,” said Rouletabille. “This afternoon you will go with the general in his rolling-chair. Everybody will follow. Everyone, you understand, Madame—understand me thoroughly, I mean to say that everyone who wishes to come must be invited to. Only those who wish to remain behind will do so. And do not insist. Ah, now, I see, you understand me. Why do you tremble?”
“Here’s the plan,” said Rouletabille. “This afternoon, you’ll go with the general in his rolling chair. Everyone will follow. Do you understand, Madame? I mean everyone who wants to come should be invited. Only those who want to stay behind will do so. And don’t insist. Ah, now I see, you get what I mean. Why are you trembling?”
“But who will guard the house?”
“But who will watch over the house?”
“No one. Simply tell the servant at the lodge to watch from the lodge those who enter the villa, but simply from the lodge, without interfering with them, and saying nothing to them, nothing.”
“No one. Just tell the servant at the lodge to keep an eye on those who come into the villa, but only from the lodge, without getting involved with them, and saying nothing to them, nothing.”
“I will do as you wish. Do you want me to announce our promenade beforehand?”
“I’ll do what you want. Do you want me to announce our walk ahead of time?”
“Why, certainly. Don’t be uneasy; let everybody have the good news.”
“Of course. Don't worry; let everyone have the good news.”
“Oh, I will tell only the general and his friends, you may be sure.”
“Oh, I’ll only tell the general and his friends, rest assured.”
“Now, dear Madame, just one more word. Do not wait for me at luncheon.”
“Now, dear Madame, just one more thing. Don’t wait for me at lunch.”
“What! You are going to leave us?” she cried instantly, breathless. “No, no. I do not wish it. I am willing to do without the police, but I am not willing to do without you. Everything might happen in your absence. Everything! Everything!” she repeated with singular energy. “Because, for me, I cannot feel sure as I should, perhaps. Ah, you make me say these things. Such things! But do not go.”
“What! You’re going to leave us?” she exclaimed, breathless. “No, no. I don’t want that. I’m okay without the police, but I can’t be without you. Anything could happen while you’re gone. Anything! Anything!” she said with intense urgency. “Because, for me, I can’t feel as secure as I should, maybe. Ah, you’re making me say these things. Such things! But please don’t go.”
“Do not be afraid; I am not going to leave you, madame.”
“Don’t worry; I’m not going to leave you, ma’am.”
“Ah, you are good! You are kind, kind! Caracho! (Very well.)”
“Ah, you’re great! You’re so nice, so nice! Awesome!”
“I will not leave you. But I must not be at luncheon. If anyone asks where I am, say that I have my business to look after, and have gone to interview political personages in the city.”
“I won't leave you. But I can't be at lunch. If anyone asks where I am, just say that I have business to attend to and have gone to meet with some political figures in the city.”
“There’s only one political personage in Russia,” replied Matrena Petrovna bluntly; “that is the Tsar.”
“There’s only one political figure in Russia,” Matrena Petrovna replied straightforwardly; “that’s the Tsar.”
“Very well; say I have gone to interview the Tsar.”
“Okay; let’s say I went to interview the Tsar.”
“But no one will believe that. And where will you be?”
“But no one will believe that. And where will you be?”
“I do not know myself. But I will be about the house.”
“I don’t know myself. But I’ll be around the house.”
“Very well, very well, dear little domovoi.”
“Okay, okay, sweet little domovoi.”
She left him, not knowing what she thought about it all, nor what she should think—her head was all in a muddle.
She left him, unsure of how she felt about everything or what she was supposed to feel—her mind was completely confused.
In the course of the morning Athanase Georgevitch and Thaddeus Tchnitchnikof arrived. The general was already in the veranda. Michael and Boris arrived shortly after, and inquired in their turn how he had passed the night without the police. When they were told that Feodor was going for a promenade that afternoon they applauded his decision. “Bravo! A promenade a la strielka (to the head of the island) at the hour when all St. Petersburg is driving there. That is fine. We will all be there.” The general made them stay for luncheon. Natacha appeared for the meal, in rather melancholy mood. A little before luncheon she had held a double conversation in the garden with Michael and Boris. No one ever could have known what these three young people had said if some stenographic notes in Rouletabille’s memorandum-book did not give us a notion; the reporter had overheard, by accident surely, since all self-respecting reporters are quite incapable of eavesdropping.
In the morning, Athanase Georgevitch and Thaddeus Tchnitchnikof arrived. The general was already on the veranda. Michael and Boris got there shortly after and asked how he had spent the night without the police. When they learned that Feodor was going for a stroll that afternoon, they cheered his choice. “Bravo! A walk to the strielka (to the head of the island) at the time when everyone in St. Petersburg is heading there. That sounds great. We’ll all be there.” The general insisted they stay for lunch. Natacha showed up for the meal, looking somewhat down. Just before lunch, she had a private conversation in the garden with Michael and Boris. No one would have known what the three of them discussed if it weren't for some notes in Rouletabille’s notebook that give us an idea; the reporter must have overheard it by chance, since any self-respecting reporter would never eavesdrop.
The memorandum notes:
The memo states:
Natacha went into the garden with a book, which she gave to Boris, who pressed her hand lingeringly to his lips. “Here is your book; I return it to you. I don’t want any more of them, the ideas surge so in my brain. It makes my head ache. It is true, you are right, I don’t love novelties. I can satisfy myself with Pouchkine perfectly. The rest are all one to me. Did you pass a good night?”
Natacha went into the garden with a book, which she handed to Boris, who gently pressed her hand to his lips. “Here’s your book; I’m returning it to you. I don’t want any more of them; the ideas just overwhelm me. It makes my head hurt. It’s true, you’re right, I don’t enjoy new things. I’m perfectly fine with Pouchkine. The others don’t matter to me. Did you have a good night?”
Boris (good-looking young man, about thirty years old, blonde, a little effeminate, wistful. A curious appurtenance in the military household of so vigorous a general). “Natacha, there is not an hour that I can call truly good if I spend it away from you, dear, dear Natacha.”
Boris (a handsome young man in his thirties, with blonde hair and a slightly effeminate demeanor, looking a bit wistful. An interesting addition to the military household of such a strong general). “Natacha, there isn't an hour that I can really consider good if I'm not with you, my dear, dear Natacha.”
“I ask you seriously if you have passed a good night?”
“I’m genuinely asking if you had a good night?”
She touched his hand a moment and looked into his eyes, but he shook his head.
She briefly touched his hand and looked into his eyes, but he shook his head.
“What did you do last night after you reached home?” she demanded insistently. “Did you stay up?”
“What did you do last night after you got home?” she asked eagerly. “Did you stay up?”
“I obeyed you; I only sat a half-hour by the window looking over here at the villa, and then I went to bed.”
“I did what you asked; I just sat by the window for half an hour looking at the villa, and then I went to bed.”
“Yes, it is necessary you should get your rest. I wish it for you as for everyone else. This feverish life is impossible. Matrena Petrovna is getting us all ill, and we shall be prostrated.”
“Yes, you really need to get some rest. I want that for you just like I do for everyone else. This hectic life is unsustainable. Matrena Petrovna is making us all sick, and we’ll be completely wiped out.”
“Yesterday,” said Boris, “I looked at the villa for a half-hour from my window. Dear, dear villa, dear night when I can feel you breathing, living near me. As if you had been against my heart. I could have wept because I could hear Michael snoring in his chamber. He seemed happy. At last, I heard nothing more, there was nothing more to hear but the double chorus of frogs in the pools of the island. Our pools, Natacha, are like the enchanted lakes of the Caucasus which are silent by day and sing at evening; there are innumerable throngs of frogs which sing on the same chord, some of them on a major and some on a minor. The chorus speaks from pool to pool, lamenting and moaning across the fields and gardens, and re-echoing like AEolian harps placed opposite one another.”
“Yesterday,” Boris said, “I spent half an hour looking at the villa from my window. Oh, dear villa, how I love the night when I can feel you breathing, living nearby. It’s like you were pressed against my heart. It almost made me cry when I could hear Michael snoring in his room. He seemed content. Eventually, there was nothing left to hear but the chorus of frogs in the island's ponds. Our ponds, Natacha, are like the magical lakes of the Caucasus, which are silent during the day and sing in the evening; there are countless frogs singing in harmony, some in major and others in minor. The chorus carries from pond to pond, lamenting and moaning across the fields and gardens, echoing like Aeolian harps placed facing each other.”
“Do AEolian harps make so much noise, Boris?”
“Do Aeolian harps make that much noise, Boris?”
“You laugh? I don’t find you yourself half the time. It is Michael who has changed you, and I am out of it. (Here they spoke in Russian.) I shall not be easy until I am your husband. I can’t understand your manner with Michael at all.”
“You laugh? I don’t feel like I know you half the time. It's Michael who has changed you, and I'm on the outside. (Here they spoke in Russian.) I won't be at peace until I'm your husband. I can't figure out your behavior with Michael at all.”
(Here more Russian words which I do not understand.)
(Here more Russian words which I do not understand.)
“Speak French; here is the gardener,” said Natacha.
“Speak French; here’s the gardener,” said Natacha.
“I do not like the way you are managing our lives. Why do you delay our marriage? Why?”
“I don’t like how you’re handling our lives. Why are you putting off our marriage? Why?”
(Russian words from Natacha. Gesture of desperation from Boris.)
(Russian words from Natacha. Gesture of desperation from Boris.)
“How long? You say a long time? But that says nothing—a long time. How long? A year? Two years? Ten years? Tell me, or I will kill myself at your feet. No, no; speak or I will kill Michael. On my word! Like a dog!”
“How long? You say it’s been a long time? But that doesn’t mean anything—a long time. How long? A year? Two years? Ten years? Tell me, or I will die at your feet. No, no; if you don’t speak, I will kill Michael. I swear it! Like a dog!”
“I swear to you, by the dear head of your mother, Boris, that the date of our marriage does not depend on Michael.”
“I swear to you, by your mother’s dear head, Boris, that the date of our marriage doesn’t depend on Michael.”
(Some words in Russian. Boris, a little consoled, holds her hand lingeringly to his lips.)
(Some words in Russian. Boris, feeling a bit comforted, holds her hand tenderly to his lips.)
Conversation between Michael and Natacha in the garden:
Conversation between Michael and Natacha in the garden:
“Well? Have you told him?”
"Well? Did you tell him?"
“I ended at last by making him understand that there is not any hope. None. It is necessary to have patience. I have to have it myself.”
“I finally got him to understand that there is no hope. None. It’s important to be patient. I have to be patient myself.”
“He is stupid and provoking.”
“He is foolish and annoying.”
“Stupid, no. Provoking, yes, if you wish. But you also, you are provoking.”
“Stupid, no. Provoking, yes, if that’s what you want. But you’re also provoking.”
“Natacha! Natacha!”
“Natacha! Natacha!”
(Here more Russian.) As Natacha started to leave, Michael placed his hand on her shoulder, stopped her and said, looking her direct in the eyes:
(Here more Russian.) As Natacha began to walk away, Michael put his hand on her shoulder, stopped her, and said, looking her straight in the eyes:
“There will be a letter from Annouchka this evening, by a messenger at five o’clock.” He made each syllable explicit. “Very important and requiring an immediate reply.”
“There will be a letter from Annouchka this evening, delivered by a messenger at five o’clock.” He pronounced each syllable clearly. “It’s very important and needs an immediate response.”
These notes of Rouletabille’s are not followed by any commentary.
These notes from Rouletabille are not accompanied by any commentary.
After luncheon the gentlemen played poker until half-past four, which is the “chic” hour for the promenade to the head of the island. Rouletabille had directed Matrena to start exactly at a quarter to five. He appeared in the meantime, announcing that he had just interviewed the mayor of St. Petersburg, which made Athanase laugh, who could not understand that anyone would come clear from Paris to talk with men like that. Natacha came from her chamber to join them for the promenade. Her father told her she looked too worried.
After lunch, the guys played poker until 4:30, which is the trendy time for a stroll to the top of the island. Rouletabille had instructed Matrena to start exactly at 4:45. In the meantime, he showed up, saying he had just talked to the mayor of St. Petersburg, which made Athanase laugh; he couldn't grasp why anyone would travel all the way from Paris to chat with people like that. Natacha came from her room to join them for the walk. Her father mentioned that she looked too anxious.
They left the villa. Rouletabille noted that the dvornicks were before the gate and that the schwitzar was at his post, from which he could detect everyone who might enter or leave the villa. Matrena pushed the rolling-chair herself. The general was radiant. He had Natacha at his right and at his left Athanase and Thaddeus. The two orderlies followed, talking with Rouletabille, who had monopolized them. The conversation turned on the devotion of Matrena Petrovna, which they placed above the finest heroic traits in the women of antiquity, and also on Natacha’s love for her father. Rouletabille made them talk.
They left the villa. Rouletabille noticed that the guards were at the gate and that the watchman was at his post, able to see everyone entering or leaving the villa. Matrena was pushing the rolling chair herself. The general was beaming. He had Natacha on his right and Athanase and Thaddeus on his left. The two orderlies were following behind, chatting with Rouletabille, who had taken over the conversation. They discussed Matrena Petrovna's dedication, which they considered greater than the finest heroic qualities of women from ancient times, as well as Natacha’s love for her father. Rouletabille encouraged them to keep talking.
Boris Mourazoff explained that this exceptional love was accounted for by the fact that Natacha’s own mother, the general’s first wife, died in giving birth to their daughter, and accordingly Feodor Feodorovitch had been both father and mother to his daughter. He had raised her with the most touching care, not permitting anyone else, when she was sick, to have the care of passing the nights by her bedside.
Boris Mourazoff explained that this deep love was due to the fact that Natacha’s mother, the general’s first wife, died giving birth to her. As a result, Feodor Feodorovitch had been both a father and a mother to his daughter. He had raised her with great tenderness, not allowing anyone else to stay by her side at night when she was sick.
Natacha was seven years old when Feodor Feodorovitch was appointed governor of Orel. In the country near Orel, during the summer, the general and his daughter lived on neighborly terms near the family of old Petroff, one of the richest fur merchants in Russia. Old Petroff had a daughter, Matrena, who was magnificent to see, like a beautiful field-flower. She was always in excellent humor, never spoke ill of anyone in the neighborhood, and not only had the fine manners of a city dame but a great, simple heart, which she lavished on the little Natacha.
Natacha was seven years old when Feodor Feodorovitch became the governor of Orel. During the summer, the general and his daughter lived next door to the family of old Petroff, one of the richest fur merchants in Russia. Old Petroff had a daughter named Matrena, who was stunning, like a beautiful field flower. She was always in a great mood, never said anything bad about anyone in the neighborhood, and not only had the grace of a city lady but also a big, kind heart, which she shared with little Natacha.
The child returned the affection of the beautiful Matrena, and it was on seeing them always happy to find themselves together that Trebassof dreamed of reestablishing his fireside. The nuptials were quickly arranged, and the child, when she learned that her good Matrena was to wed her papa, danced with joy. Then misfortune came only a few weeks before the ceremony. Old Petroff, who speculated on the Exchange for a long time without anyone knowing anything about it, was ruined from top to bottom. Matrena came one evening to apprise Feodor Feodorovitch of this sad news and return his pledge to him. For all response Feodor placed Natacha in Matrena’s arms. “Embrace your mother,” he said to the child, and to Matrena, “From to-day I consider you my wife, Matrena Petrovna. You should obey me in all things. Take that reply to your father and tell him my purse is at his disposition.”
The child reciprocated the affection of the beautiful Matrena, and seeing them always happy to be together made Trebassof dream of rebuilding his home. The wedding plans came together quickly, and when the child found out that her beloved Matrena was going to marry her dad, she danced with joy. Then disaster struck just a few weeks before the ceremony. Old Petroff, who had secretly been trading on the Exchange for a long time, was completely ruined. One evening, Matrena came to inform Feodor Feodorovitch of this unfortunate news and to return his pledge. In response, Feodor placed Natacha in Matrena’s arms. “Hug your mother,” he told the child, and to Matrena, he said, “From now on, I consider you my wife, Matrena Petrovna. You should follow my lead in all things. Take that message to your father and tell him my wallet is at his disposal.”
The general was already, at that time, even before he had inherited the Cheremaieff, immensely rich. He had lands behind Nijni as vast as a province, and it would have been difficult to count the number of moujiks who worked for him on his property. Old Pretroff gave his daughter and did not wish to accept anything in exchange. Feodor wished to settle a large allowance on his wife; her father opposed that, and Matrena sided with him in the matter against her husband, because of Natacha. “It all belongs to the little one,” she insisted. “I accept the position of her mother, but on the condition that she shall never lose a kopeck of her inheritance.”
The general was already incredibly wealthy at that time, even before he inherited the Cheremaieff. He owned lands behind Nijni that were as large as a province, and it would have been hard to count how many peasants worked for him on his estate. Old Pretroff gave his daughter and didn’t want anything in return. Feodor wanted to provide a generous allowance for his wife; her father disagreed, and Matrena supported him against her husband, because of Natacha. “It all belongs to the little one,” she insisted. “I accept my role as her mother, but only on the condition that she’ll never lose a kopeck of her inheritance.”
“So that,” concluded Boris, “if the general died tomorrow she would be poorer than Job.”
“So that,” Boris concluded, “if the general died tomorrow, she would be poorer than Job.”
“Then the general is Matrena’s sole resource,” reflected Rouletabille aloud.
“Then the general is Matrena’s only resource,” Rouletabille thought out loud.
“I can understand her hanging onto him,” said Michael Korsakoff, blowing the smoke of his yellow cigarette. “Look at her. She watches him like a treasure.”
“I get why she’s holding onto him,” said Michael Korsakoff, exhaling the smoke from his yellow cigarette. “Look at her. She watches him like he’s a treasure.”
“What do you mean, Michael Nikolaievitch?” said Boris, curtly. “You believe, do you, that the devotion of Matrena Petrovna is not disinterested. You must know her very poorly to dare utter such a thought.”
“What do you mean, Michael Nikolaievitch?” Boris said sharply. “You really think that Matrena Petrovna’s loyalty isn’t genuine? You must not know her very well to even suggest that.”
“I have never had that thought, Boris Alexandrovitch,” replied the other in a tone curter still. “To be able to imagine that anyone who lives in the Trebassofs’ home could have such a thought needs an ass’s head, surely.”
“I've never thought that, Boris Alexandrovitch,” replied the other in an even more curt tone. “To think that anyone living in the Trebassofs’ house could have such a thought takes a real idiot, doesn’t it?”
“We will speak of it again, Michael Nikolaievitch.”
“We'll talk about it again, Michael Nikolaievitch.”
“At your pleasure, Boris Alexandrovitch.”
“At your convenience, Boris Alexandrovitch.”
They had exchanged these latter words tranquilly continuing their walk and negligently smoking their yellow tobacco. Rouletabille was between them. He did not regard them; he paid no attention even to their quarrel; he had eyes only for Natacha, who just now quit her place beside her father’s wheel-chair and passed by them with a little nod of the head, seeming in haste to retrace the way back to the villa.
They calmly exchanged those last words while continuing their walk and casually smoking their yellow tobacco. Rouletabille was walking between them. He didn’t pay them any mind and wasn’t even focused on their argument; his attention was solely on Natacha, who had just left her spot next to her father’s wheelchair and walked past them with a small nod, looking eager to head back to the villa.
“Are you leaving us?” Boris demanded of her.
“Are you leaving us?” Boris asked her.
“Oh, I will rejoin you immediately. I have forgotten my umbrella.”
“Oh, I’ll be right back. I forgot my umbrella.”
“But I will go and get it for you,” proposed Michael.
“But I’ll go and get it for you,” suggested Michael.
“No, no. I have to go to the villa; I will return right away.”
“No, no. I need to go to the villa; I’ll be back soon.”
She was already past them. Rouletabille, during this, looked at Matrena Petrovna, who looked at him also, turning toward the young man a visage pale as wax. But no one else noted the emotion of the good Matrena, who resumed pushing the general’s wheel-chair.
She had already moved past them. During this, Rouletabille looked at Matrena Petrovna, who was also looking at him, turning toward the young man with a face as pale as wax. But no one else noticed the emotion of the kind Matrena, who continued to push the general's wheelchair.
Rouletabille asked the officers, “Was this arrangement because the first wife of the general, Natacha’s mother, was rich?”
Rouletabille asked the officers, “Was this arrangement because the general's first wife, Natacha’s mother, was wealthy?”
“No. The general, who always had his heart in his hand,” said Boris, “married her for her great beauty. She was a beautiful girl of the Caucasus, of excellent family besides, that Feodor Feodorovitch had known when he was in garrison at Tiflis.”
“No. The general, who always wore his heart on his sleeve,” said Boris, “married her for her stunning beauty. She was a gorgeous girl from the Caucasus, from a great family too, that Feodor Feodorovitch had known when he was stationed in Tiflis.”
“In short,” said Rouletabille, “the day that General Trebassof dies Madame Trebassof, who now possesses everything, will have nothing, and the daughter, who now has nothing, will have everything.”
“In short,” said Rouletabille, “the day General Trebassof dies, Madame Trebassof, who currently has everything, will have nothing, and the daughter, who currently has nothing, will have everything.”
“Exactly that,” said Michael.
“Exactly that,” Michael said.
“That doesn’t keep Matrena Petrovna and Natacha Feodorovna from deeply loving each other,” observed Boris.
"That doesn’t stop Matrena Petrovna and Natacha Feodorovna from loving each other deeply," Boris noted.
The little party drew near the “Point.” So far the promenade had been along pleasant open country, among the low meadows traversed by fresh streams, across which tiny bridges had been built, among bright gardens guarded by porcelain dwarfs, or in the shade of small weeds from the feet of whose trees the newly-cut grass gave a seasonal fragrance. All was reflected in the pools—which lay like glass whereon a scene-painter had cut the green hearts of the pond-lily leaves. An adorable country glimpse which seemed to have been created centuries back for the amusement of a queen and preserved, immaculately trimmed and cleaned, from generation to generation, for the eternal charm of such an hour as this on the banks of the Gulf of Finland.
The small group approached the “Point.” So far, the walk had been through lovely open countryside, among the low meadows lined with fresh streams, where tiny bridges had been built, passing by colorful gardens guarded by porcelain gnomes, or in the shade of small bushes, from the base of which the freshly cut grass had a seasonal fragrance. Everything was reflected in the pools—smooth as glass, where a scene-painter had carved the green hearts of the lily pads. It was a charming countryside view that seemed to have been created centuries ago for a queen's enjoyment and preserved, meticulously maintained, from generation to generation, for the timeless allure of moments like this along the banks of the Gulf of Finland.
Now they had reached the bank of the Gulf, and the waves rippled to the prows of the light ships, which dipped gracefully like huge and rapid sea-gulls, under the pressure of their great white sails.
Now they had arrived at the shore of the Gulf, and the waves lapped against the bows of the small boats, which dipped elegantly like large, swift seagulls, under the weight of their big white sails.
Along the roadway, broader now, glided, silently and at walking pace, the double file of luxurious equipages with impatient horses, the open carriages in which the great personages of the court saw the view and let themselves be seen. Enormous coachmen held the reins high. Lively young women, negligently reclining against the cushions, displayed their new Paris toilettes, and kept young officers on horseback busy with salutes. There were all kinds of uniforms. No talking was heard. Everyone was kept busy looking. There rang in the pure, thin air only the noise of the champing bits and the tintinnabulation of the bells attached to the hairy Finnish ponies’ collars. And all that, so beautiful, fresh, charming and clear, and silent, it all seemed more a dream than even that which hung in the pools, suspended between the crystal of the air and the crystal of the water. The transparence of the sky and the transparence of the gulf blended their two unrealities so that one could not note where the horizons met.
Along the wider road, a double line of luxurious carriages glided silently at a walking pace, pulled by restless horses. The open carriages allowed the prominent figures of the court to enjoy the scenery and be seen by others. Huge coachmen held the reins high. Young women, casually lounging against the cushions, showcased their new Paris fashions while young officers on horseback kept busy with salutes. There were all sorts of uniforms. No one was talking; everyone was focused on looking. The only sounds in the clear, crisp air were the clinking bits and the jingling bells attached to the furry Finnish ponies' collars. Everything was so beautiful, fresh, charming, and serene, it felt more like a dream than the reflections seen in the pools, suspended between the clear air and the clear water. The transparency of the sky and the clarity of the gulf blended their two dreamlike qualities, making it hard to tell where the horizons met.
Rouletabille looked at the view and looked at the general, and in all his young vibrating soul there was a sense of infinite sadness, for he recalled those terrible words in the night: “They have gone into all the corners of the Russian land, and they have not found a single corner of that land where there are not moanings.” “Well,” thought he, “they have not come into this corner, apparently. I don’t know anything lovelier or happier in the world.” No, no, Rouletabille, they have not come here. In every country there is a corner of happy life, which the poor are ashamed to approach, which they know nothing of, and of which merely the sight would turn famished mothers enraged, with their thin bosoms, and, if it is not more beautiful than that, certainly no part of the earth is made so atrocious to live in for some, nor so happy for others as in this Scythian country, the boreal country of the world.
Rouletabille gazed at the view and then at the general, and in his youthful, vibrant spirit, he felt a deep sadness, recalling those haunting words from the night: “They have searched every corner of Russian land, and they have not found a single spot where there is no sorrow.” “Well,” he thought, “they haven’t come to this corner, it seems. I can’t imagine anything more beautiful or joyful in the world.” No, no, Rouletabille, they haven’t come here. In every country, there's a place of happy living that the less fortunate are ashamed to approach, a life they know nothing about, and just witnessing it would infuriate starving mothers with their emaciated bodies. And if this place isn’t more beautiful than that, certainly no part of the earth is as wretched for some to live in, or as joyful for others as in this Scythian land, the northernmost realm of the world.
Meanwhile the little group about the general’s rolling-chair had attracted attention. Some passers-by saluted, and the news spread quickly that General Trebassof had come for a promenade to “the Point.” Heads turned as carriages passed; the general, noticing how much excitement his presence produced, begged Matrena Petrovna to push his chair into an adjacent by-path, behind a shield of trees where he would be able to enjoy the spectacle in peace.
Meanwhile, the small group around the general's rolling chair caught people's attention. Some passers-by greeted them, and the news quickly spread that General Trebassof had come for a stroll at “the Point.” Heads turned as carriages went by; the general, noticing the excitement his presence created, asked Matrena Petrovna to push his chair into a nearby side path, behind a screen of trees where he could enjoy the scene in peace.
He was found, nevertheless, by Koupriane, the Chief of Police, who was looking for him. He had gone to the datcha and been told there that the general, accompanied by his friends and the young Frenchman, had gone for a turn along the gulf. Koupriane had left his carriage at the datcha, and taken the shortest route after them.
He was found, however, by Koupriane, the Chief of Police, who was searching for him. He had gone to the summer house and was told there that the general, with his friends and the young Frenchman, had taken a walk along the gulf. Koupriane had left his carriage at the summer house and took the fastest route to catch up with them.
He was a fine man, large, solid, clear-eyed. His uniform showed his fine build to advantage. He was generally liked in St. Petersburg, where his martial bearing and his well-known bravery had given him a sort of popularity in society, which, on the other hand, had great disdain for Gounsovski, the head of the Secret Police, who was known to be capable of anything underhanded and had been accused of sometimes playing into the hands of the Nihilists, whom he disguised as agents-provocateurs, without anybody really doubting it, and he had to fight against these widespread political suspicions.
He was a great guy, big, solid, and clear-eyed. His uniform showcased his strong build quite well. People generally liked him in St. Petersburg, where his military presence and well-known courage had earned him a certain popularity in society. In contrast, there was a strong dislike for Gounsovski, the head of the Secret Police, who was known to be capable of anything shady and had been accused of sometimes playing both sides with the Nihilists, disguising them as undercover agents, and no one really doubted it. He had to deal with these widespread political suspicions.
Well-informed men declared that the death of the previous “prime minister,” who had been blown up before Varsovie station when he was on his way to the Tsar at Peterhof, was Gounsovski’s work and that in this he was the instrument of the party at court which had sworn the death of the minister which inconvenienced it.* On the other hand, everyone regarded Koupriane as incapable of participating in any such horrors and that he contented himself with honest performance of his obvious duties, confining himself to ridding the streets of its troublesome elements, and sending to Siberia as many as he could of the hot-heads, without lowering himself to the compromises which, more than once, had given grounds for the enemies of the empire to maintain that it was difficult to say whether the chiefs of the Russian police played the part of the law or that of the revolutionary party, even that the police had been at the end of a certain time of such mixed procedure hardly able to decide themselves which they did.
Well-informed people claimed that the death of the former “prime minister,” who was killed by an explosion at the Varsovie station while on his way to meet the Tsar at Peterhof, was orchestrated by Gounsovski, acting as a tool for the faction at court that had vowed to eliminate the minister who was causing them trouble.* On the flip side, everyone believed Koupriane was not capable of being involved in such horrors; he was seen as someone who simply focused on doing his job honestly, dealing with the problematic elements in the streets, and sending as many troublemakers as he could to Siberia, without stooping to the compromises that had, on more than one occasion, led the empire's enemies to suggest that it was hard to determine whether the leaders of the Russian police upheld the law or aligned with the revolutionary party. In fact, after a while, the police themselves could hardly tell which role they were truly playing.
* Rumored reason for Plehve’s assassination.
This afternoon Koupriane appeared very nervous. He paid his compliments to the general, grumbled at his imprudence, praised him for his bravery, and then at once picked out Rouletabille, whom he took aside to talk to.
This afternoon, Koupriane looked really nervous. He complimented the general, complained about his recklessness, praised him for his bravery, and then immediately singled out Rouletabille to take him aside for a chat.
“You have sent my men back to me,” said he to the young reporter. “You understand that I do not allow that. They are furious, and quite rightly. You have given publicly as explanation of their departure—a departure which has naturally astonished, stupefied the general’s friends—the suspicion of their possible participation in the last attack. That is abominable, and I will not permit it. My men have not been trained in the methods of Gounsovski, and it does them a cruel injury, which I resent, for that matter, personally, to treat them this way. But let that go, as a matter of sentiment, and return to the simple fact itself, which proves your excessive imprudence, not to say more, and which involves you, you alone, in a responsibility of which you certainly have not measured the importance. All in all, I consider that you have strangely abused the complete authority that I gave you upon the Emperor’s orders. When I learned what you had done I went to find the Tsar, as was my duty, and told him the whole thing. He was more astonished than can be expressed. He directed me to go myself to find out just how things were and to furnish the general the guard you had removed. I arrive at the isles and not only find the villa open like a mill where anyone may enter, but I am informed, and then I see, that the general is promenading in the midst of the crowd, at the mercy of the first miserable venturer. Monsieur Rouletabille, I am not satisfied. The Tsar is not satisfied. And, within an hour, my men will return to assume their guard at the datcha.”
“You’ve sent my men back to me,” he said to the young reporter. “You understand that I can’t allow that. They’re furious, and rightly so. You publicly explained their departure—a departure that has naturally shocked and puzzled the general’s friends—by suggesting they might have been involved in the last attack. That’s unacceptable, and I won't tolerate it. My men haven’t been trained using Gounsovski’s methods, and it’s a serious disservice to them, which I personally resent, to treat them this way. But let’s move past that emotional aspect and return to the simple fact that demonstrates your excessive recklessness, to put it mildly, which makes you solely responsible for a situation whose significance you obviously haven’t grasped. Overall, I believe you’ve seriously misused the full authority I granted you at the Emperor’s orders. When I found out what you’d done, I went to see the Tsar, as it was my duty, and told him everything. He was more shocked than can be described. He instructed me to personally find out what’s going on and to provide the general with the guard you removed. I arrived at the isles and not only found the villa open like a public space, but I was also informed—and then I saw—that the general was strolling amidst the crowd, unprotected by the first random passerby. Monsieur Rouletabille, I am not satisfied. The Tsar is not satisfied. And, within an hour, my men will return to take their guard at the datcha.”
Rouletabille listened to the end. No one ever had spoken to him in that tone. He was red, and as ready to burst as a child’s balloon blown too hard. He said:
Rouletabille listened until the end. No one had ever spoken to him in that way. He was flushed, ready to burst like a child's balloon that's been blown up too much. He said:
“And I will take the train this evening.”
“And I'm taking the train this evening.”
“You will go?”
"Are you going?"
“Yes, and you can guard your general all alone. I have had enough of it. Ah, you are not satisfied! Ah, the Tsar is not satisfied! It is too bad. No more of it for me. Monsieur, I am not satisfied, and I say Good-evening to you. Only do not forget to send me from here every three or four days a letter which will keep me informed of the health of the general, whom I love dearly. I will offer up a little prayer for him.”
“Yes, and you can keep watch over your general all by yourself. I've had enough of this. Oh, you're not happy! Oh, the Tsar is not happy! That's unfortunate. I'm done with it. Sir, I'm not happy, and I say good evening to you. Just remember to send me a letter every three or four days to keep me updated on the general's health, whom I care for deeply. I will say a little prayer for him.”
Thereupon he was silent, for he caught the glance of Matrena Petrovna, a glance so desolated, so imploring, so desperate, that the poor woman inspired him anew with great pity. Natacha had not returned. What was the young girl doing at that moment? If Matrena really loved Natacha she must be suffering atrociously. Koupriane spoke; Rouletabille did not hear him, and he had already forgotten his own anger. His spirit was wrapped in the mystery.
Thereupon he fell silent, as he caught the look from Matrena Petrovna, a look so empty, so pleading, so desperate, that the poor woman filled him again with deep sympathy. Natacha hadn't come back. What was the young girl doing at that moment? If Matrena truly loved Natacha, she must be suffering terribly. Koupriane spoke; Rouletabille didn't hear him, and he had already forgotten his own anger. His mind was consumed by the mystery.
“Monsieur,” Koupriane finished by saying, tugging his sleeve, “do you hear me? I pray you at least reply to me. I offer all possible excuses for speaking to you in that tone. I reiterate them. I ask your pardon. I pray you to explain your conduct, which appeared imprudent to me but which, after all, should have some reason. I have to explain to the Emperor. Will you tell me? What ought I to say to the Emperor?”
“Monsieur,” Koupriane concluded, pulling at his sleeve, “can you hear me? I beg you to at least respond. I apologize for speaking to you like this. I repeat my apologies. I ask for your forgiveness. Please help me understand your actions, which seemed unwise to me but must have some justification. I need to explain to the Emperor. Will you tell me? What should I say to the Emperor?”
“Nothing at all,” said Rouletabille. “I have no explanation to give you or the Emperor, or to anyone. You can offer him my utmost homage and do me the kindness to vise my passport for this evening.”
“Nothing at all,” said Rouletabille. “I don’t have any explanation to provide you, the Emperor, or anyone else. Please extend my highest respect to him and kindly stamp my passport for this evening.”
And he sighed:
And he let out a sigh:
“It is too bad, for we were just about to see something interesting.”
“It’s a shame, because we were just about to see something cool.”
Koupriane looked at him. Rouletabille had not quitted Matrena Petrovna’s eyes, and her pallor struck Koupriane.
Koupriane looked at him. Rouletabille hadn’t taken his eyes off Matrena Petrovna, and her pale complexion caught Koupriane’s attention.
“Just a minute,” continued the young man. “I’m sure there is someone who will miss me—that brave woman there. Ask her which she prefers, all your police, or her dear little domovoi. We are good friends already. And—don’t forget to present my condolences to her when the terrible moment has come.”
“Just a minute,” the young man said. “I’m sure there’s someone who will miss me—that brave woman over there. Ask her what she prefers, all your police, or her dear little domovoi. We’re already good friends. And—don’t forget to give her my condolences when the terrible moment comes.”
It was Koupriane’s turn to be troubled.
It was Koupriane's turn to feel troubled.
He coughed and said:
He coughed and said:
“You believe, then, that the general runs a great immediate danger?”
“You think, then, that the general is in serious danger right now?”
“I do not only believe it, monsieur, I am sure of it. His death is a matter of hours for the poor dear man. Before I go I shall not fail to tell him, so that he can prepare himself comfortably for the great journey and ask pardon of the Lord for the rather heavy hand he has laid on these poor men of Presnia.”
“I don’t just believe it, sir, I know it for sure. His death is just hours away for the poor man. Before I leave, I’ll make sure to tell him, so he can get ready for the great journey and ask the Lord for forgiveness for the burdens he has placed on the poor people of Presnia.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, have you discovered something?”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, have you found something?”
“Good Lord, yes, I have discovered something, Monsieur Koupriane. You don’t suppose I have come so far to waste my time, do you?”
“Good Lord, yes, I have found something, Monsieur Koupriane. You don’t think I’ve come all this way to waste my time, do you?”
“Something no one else knows?”
"Something only you know?"
“Yes, Monsieur Koupriane, otherwise I shouldn’t have troubled to feel concerned. Something I have not confided to anyone, not even to my note-book, because a note-book, you know, a note-book can always be lost. I just mention that in case you had any idea of having me searched before my departure.”
“Yes, Mr. Koupriane, otherwise I wouldn’t have bothered to be concerned. There’s something I haven’t shared with anyone, not even my notebook, because you know, a notebook can always get lost. I just mention this in case you were considering searching me before I leave.”
“Oh, Monsieur Rouletabille!”
“Oh, Mr. Rouletabille!”
“Eh, eh, like the way the police do in your country; in mine too, for that matter. Yes, that’s often enough seen. The police, furious because they can’t hit a clue in some case that interests them, arrest a reporter who knows more than they do, in order to make him talk. But—nothing of that sort with me, monsieur. You might have me taken to your famous ‘Terrible Section,’ I’d not open my mouth, not even in the famous rocking-chair, not even under the blows of clenched fists.”
“Yeah, just like the police do in your country; it's the same in mine, too. Yeah, that happens all the time. The police, frustrated because they can’t find a lead in some case that matters to them, arrest a reporter who knows more than they do to try to make him talk. But—nothing like that will work on me, sir. You could take me to your infamous ‘Terrible Section,’ and I still wouldn’t say a word, not even in the famous rocking chair, not even under the blows of clenched fists.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, what do you take us for? You are the guest of the Tsar.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, what do you think we are? You're the guest of the Tsar.”
“Ah, I have the word of an honest man. Very well, I will treat you as an honest man. I will tell you what I have discovered. I don’t wish through any false pride to keep you in darkness about something which may perhaps—I say perhaps—permit you to save the general.”
“Ah, I have the word of an honest man. Very well, I will treat you as an honest man. I will tell you what I have discovered. I don’t want to let false pride keep you in the dark about something that might—just might—help you save the general.”
“Tell me. I am listening.”
"Go ahead. I'm listening."
“But it is perfectly understood that once I have told you this you will give me my passport and allow me to depart?”
“But it's completely understood that once I tell you this, you will give me my passport and let me leave?”
“You feel that you couldn’t possibly,” inquired Koupriane, more and more troubled, and after a moment of hesitation, “you couldn’t possibly tell me that and yet remain?”
“You feel that you couldn’t possibly,” Koupriane asked, increasingly worried, and after a moment of hesitation, “you couldn’t possibly say that and still stay?”
“No, monsieur. From the moment you place me under the necessity of explaining each of my movements and each of my acts, I prefer to go and leave to you that ‘responsibility’ of which you spoke just now, my dear Monsieur Koupriane.”
“No, sir. As soon as you put me in a position where I have to explain every action I take, I’d rather walk away and let you handle that ‘responsibility’ you mentioned a moment ago, my dear Mr. Koupriane.”
Astonished and disquieted by this long conversation between Rouletabille and the Head of Police, Matrena Petrovna continually turned upon them her anguished glance, which always insensibly softened as it rested on Rouletabille. Koupriane read there all the hope that the brave woman had in the young reporter, and he read also in Rouletabille’s eye all the extraordinary confidence that the mere boy had in himself. As a last consideration had he not already something in hand in circumstances where all the police of the world had admitted themselves vanquished? Koupriane pressed Rouletabille’s hand and said just one word to him:
Astonished and disturbed by the long conversation between Rouletabille and the Head of Police, Matrena Petrovna kept casting her worried glance at them, which softened whenever it landed on Rouletabille. Koupriane saw all the hope that the brave woman had in the young reporter, and he also noticed in Rouletabille’s eyes the incredible confidence that this mere boy had in himself. After all, hadn’t he already achieved something in a situation where all the police in the world had admitted defeat? Koupriane squeezed Rouletabille’s hand and simply said one word to him:
“Remain.”
"Stay."
Having saluted the general and Matrena affectionately, and a group of friends in one courteous sweep, he departed, with thoughtful brow.
Having warmly greeted the general and Matrena, along with a group of friends in one friendly gesture, he left, deep in thought.
During all this time the general, enchanted with the promenade, told stories of the Caucasus to his friends, believing himself young again and re-living his nights as sub-lieutenant at Tills. As to Natacha, no one had seen her. They retraced the way to the villa along deserted by-paths. Koupriane’s call made occasion for Athanase Georgevitch and Thaddeus, and the two officers also, to say that he was the only honest man in all the Russian police, and that Matrena Petrovna was a great woman to have dared rid herself of the entire clique of agents, who are often more revolutionary than the Nihilists themselves. Thus they arrived at the datcha.
During all this time, the general, captivated by the walk, shared stories about the Caucasus with his friends, feeling young again and reliving his nights as a sub-lieutenant at Tills. As for Natacha, no one had seen her. They found their way back to the villa along empty back roads. Koupriane’s call gave Athanase Georgevitch and Thaddeus, along with the two officers, a chance to say that he was the only honest man in the entire Russian police, and that Matrena Petrovna was a remarkable woman for daring to rid herself of the whole group of agents, who are often more revolutionary than the Nihilists themselves. In this way, they arrived at the datcha.
The general inquired for Natacha, not understanding why she had left him thus during his first venture out. The schwitzar replied that the young mistress had returned to the house and had left again about a quarter of an hour later, taking the way that the party had gone on their promenade, and he had not seen her since.
The general asked about Natacha, unsure why she had left him like that during his first outing. The schwitzar said that the young lady had gone back to the house and then left again about fifteen minutes later, following the path the group had taken on their walk, and he hadn't seen her since.
Boris spoke up:
Boris chimed in:
“She must have passed on the other side of the carriages while we were behind the trees, general, and not seeing us she has gone on her way, making the round of the island, over as far as the Barque.”
“She must have walked past the other side of the carriages while we were behind the trees, General, and without seeing us, she continued on her way, going around the island, all the way to the Barque.”
The explanation seemed the most plausible one.
The explanation seemed like the most reasonable one.
“Has anyone else been here?” demanded Matrena, forcing her voice to be calm. Rouletabille saw her hand tremble on the handle of the rolling-chair, which she had not quitted for a second during all the promenade, refusing aid from the officers, the friends, and even from Rouletabille.
“Has anyone else been here?” Matrena asked, trying to keep her voice steady. Rouletabille noticed her hand shake on the handle of the rolling chair, which she hadn’t left for a moment during the entire walk, turning down help from the officers, friends, and even from Rouletabille.
“First there came the Head of Police, who told me he would go and find you, Barinia, and right after, His Excellency the Marshal of the Court. His Excellency will return, although he is very pressed for time, before he takes the train at seven o’clock for Krasnoie-Coelo.”
“First, the Police Chief came, saying he would go and find you, Barinia, and right after him, His Excellency the Marshal of the Court arrived. His Excellency will come back, even though he’s very busy, before he catches the train at seven o’clock for Krasnoie-Coelo.”
All this had been said in Russian, naturally, but Matrena translated the words of the schwitzar into French in a low voice for Rouletabille, who was near her. The general during this time had taken Rouletabille’s hand and pressed it affectionately, as if, in that mute way, to thank him for all the young man had done for them. Feodor himself also had confidence, and he was grateful for the freer air that he was being allowed to breathe. It seemed to him that he was emerging from prison. Nevertheless, as the promenade had been a little fatiguing, Matrena ordered him to go and rest immediately. Athanase and Thaddeus took their leave. The two officers were already at the end of the garden, talking coldly, and almost confronting one another, like wooden soldiers. Without doubt they were arranging the conditions of an encounter to settle their little difference at once.
All this had been said in Russian, but Matrena quietly translated the words of the Swiss man into French for Rouletabille, who was close to her. Meanwhile, the general had taken Rouletabille’s hand and squeezed it affectionately, as if to silently thank him for everything the young man had done for them. Feodor also felt confident and was grateful for the fresh air he was finally allowed to breathe. It felt to him like he was coming out of prison. However, since the walk had been a bit tiring, Matrena instructed him to go rest immediately. Athanase and Thaddeus said their goodbyes. The two officers were already at the edge of the garden, talking coolly and nearly facing each other, like wooden soldiers. Without a doubt, they were setting the terms for a confrontation to resolve their minor dispute right away.
The schwitzar gathered the general into his great arms and carried him into the veranda. Feodor demanded five minutes’ respite before he was taken upstairs to his chamber. Matrena Petrovna had a light luncheon brought at his request. In truth, the good woman trembled with impatience and hardly dared move without consulting Rouletabille’s face. While the general talked with Ermolai, who passed him his tea, Rouletabille made a sign to Matrena that she understood at once. She joined the young man in the drawing-room.
The caretaker scooped up the general in his strong arms and carried him out to the veranda. Feodor asked for a five-minute break before he was taken upstairs to his room. Matrena Petrovna had a light lunch brought for him at his request. In reality, the kind woman was anxious and barely dared to move without checking Rouletabille’s expression. While the general chatted with Ermolai, who served him tea, Rouletabille signaled to Matrena, and she understood immediately. She joined the young man in the living room.
“Madame,” he said rapidly, in a low voice, “you must go at once to see what has happened there.”
“Madam,” he said quickly, in a low voice, “you need to go right away to see what’s happened there.”
He pointed to the dining-room.
He pointed to the dining room.
“Very well.”
"Okay."
It was pitiful to watch her.
It was sad to watch her.
“Go, madame, with courage.”
“Go, lady, with courage.”
“Why don’t you come with me?”
“Why don’t you come with me?”
“Because, madame, I have something to do elsewhere. Give me the keys of the next floor.”
“Because, ma'am, I have something to do on the next floor. Please give me the keys.”
“No, no. What for?”
“No, no. Why?”
“Not a second’s delay, for the love of Heaven. Do what I tell you on your side, and let me do mine. The keys! Come, the keys!”
“Don’t waste a second, for heaven's sake. Do what I ask you to do, and let me handle my side. The keys! Hurry up with the keys!”
He snatched them rather than took them, and pointed a last time to the dining-room with a gesture so commanding that she did not hesitate further. She entered the dining-room, shaking, while he bounded to the upper floor. He was not long. He took only time to open the doors, throw a glance into the general’s chamber, a single glance, and to return, letting a cry of joy escape him, borrowed from his new and very limited accomplishment of Russian, “Caracho!”
He grabbed them instead of just taking them, and with a gesture so commanding that she didn't hesitate anymore, he pointed one last time toward the dining room. She walked in, trembling, while he dashed up to the second floor. He wasn't gone long. He just took a moment to open the doors, glance into the general's room—just a quick look—and then came back, letting out a joyous cry he had picked up from his limited knowledge of Russian, “Caracho!”
How Rouletabille, who had not spent half a second examining the general’s chamber, was able to be certain that all went well on that side, when it took Matrena—and that how many times a day!—at least a quarter of an hour of ferreting in all the corners each time she explored her house before she was even inadequately reassured, was a question. If that dear heroic woman had been with him during this “instant information” she would have received such a shock that, with all confidence gone, she would have sent for Koupriane immediately, and all his agents, reinforced by the personnel of the Okrana (Secret Police). Rouletabille at once rejoined the general, whistling. Feodor and Ermolai were deep in conversation about the Orel country. The young man did not disturb them. Then, soon, Matrena reappeared. He saw her come in quite radiant. He handed back her keys, and she took them mechanically. She was overjoyed and did not try to hide it. The general himself noticed it, and asked what had made her so.
How Rouletabille, who hadn't spent even a second checking the general’s room, could be so sure everything was fine on that side, when it took Matrena—how many times a day!—at least fifteen minutes to search every corner of her house before she felt even somewhat reassured, was a mystery. If that dear heroic woman had been with him during this “instant information,” the shock she would have felt would have left her so shaken that she would have immediately called for Koupriane and all his agents, supported by the staff of the Okrana (Secret Police). Rouletabille quickly rejoined the general, whistling. Feodor and Ermolai were deep in conversation about the Orel region. The young man didn’t interrupt them. Soon after, Matrena came back in, looking radiant. He handed her the keys, and she took them automatically. She was overjoyed and didn’t try to hide it. The general noticed her happiness and asked what had caused it.
“It is my happiness over our first promenade since we arrived at the datcha des Iles,” she explained. “And now you must go upstairs to bed, Feodor. You will pass a good night, I am sure.”
“It makes me happy to think about our first walk since we got to the datcha des Iles,” she said. “And now, you need to go upstairs to bed, Feodor. I’m sure you’ll have a good night.”
“I can sleep only if you sleep, Matrena.”
“I can only sleep if you sleep, Matrena.”
“I promise you. It is quite possible now that we have our dear little domovoi. You know, Feodor, that he smokes his pipe just like the dear little porcelain domovoi.”
“I promise you. It’s definitely possible now that we have our dear little domovoi. You know, Feodor, that he smokes his pipe just like the sweet little porcelain domovoi.”
“He does resemble him, he certainly does,” said Feodor. “That makes us feel happy, but I wish him to sleep also.”
“He really looks like him, he definitely does,” said Feodor. “That makes us feel happy, but I hope he sleeps too.”
“Yes, yes,” smiled Rouletabille, “everybody will sleep here. That is the countersign. We have watched enough. Since the police are gone we can all sleep, believe me, general.”
“Yes, yes,” smiled Rouletabille, “everyone will sleep here. That’s the signal. We’ve watched long enough. Now that the police are gone, we can all sleep, trust me, general.”
“Eh, eh, I believe you, on my word, easily enough. There were only they in the house capable of attempting that affair of the bouquet. I have thought that all out, and now I am at ease. And anyway, whatever happens, it is necessary to get sleep, isn’t it? The chances of war! Nichevo!” He pressed Rouletabille’s hand, and Matrena Petrovna took, as was her habit, Feodor Feodorovitch on her back and lugged him to his chamber. In that also she refused aid from anyone. The general clung to his wife’s neck during the ascent and laughed like a child. Rouletabille remained in the hallway, watching the garden attentively. Ermolai walked out of the villa and crossed the garden, going to meet a personage in uniform whom the young man recognized immediately as the grand-marshal of the court, who had introduced him to the Tsar. Ermolai informed him that Madame Matrena was engaged in helping her husband retire, and the marshal remained at the end of the garden where he had found Michael and Boris talking in the kiosque. All three remained there for some time in conversation, standing by a table where General and Madame Trebassof sometimes dined when they had no guests. As they talked the marshal played with a box of white cardboard tied with a pink string. At this moment Matrena, who had not been able to resist the desire to talk for a moment with Rouletabille and tell him how happy she was, rejoined the young man.
“Hey, I believe you, really. There were only those in the house who could have tried that bouquet thing. I’ve thought it all through, and now I feel at ease. Anyway, whatever happens, we need to get some sleep, right? The chances of war! Whatever!” He shook Rouletabille’s hand, and Matrena Petrovna, as usual, picked up Feodor Feodorovitch and carried him to his room. She refused help from anyone for that too. The general clung to his wife’s neck as they went up the stairs, laughing like a child. Rouletabille stayed in the hallway, watching the garden carefully. Ermolai stepped out of the villa and walked across the garden to meet a person in uniform whom the young man recognized at once as the grand-marshal of the court, who had introduced him to the Tsar. Ermolai told him that Madame Matrena was helping her husband settle down, and the marshal stayed at the far end of the garden where he found Michael and Boris chatting in the kiosk. All three of them talked for a while, standing by a table where General and Madame Trebassof sometimes had dinner when there were no guests. As they conversed, the marshal fiddled with a box of white cardboard tied with a pink string. At that moment, Matrena, unable to resist the urge to chat with Rouletabille and share how happy she was, came back to the young man.
“Little domovoi,” said she, laying her hand on his shoulder, “you have not watched on this side?”
“Little domovoi,” she said, placing her hand on his shoulder, “haven't you kept watch on this side?”
She pointed in her turn to the dining-room.
She pointed toward the dining room.
“No, no. You have seen it, madame, and I am sufficiently informed.”
“No, no. You’ve seen it, ma’am, and I know enough.”
“Perfectly. There is nothing. No one has worked there! No one has touched the board. I knew it. I am sure of it. It is dreadful what we have thought about it! Oh, you do not know how relieved and happy I am. Ah, Natacha, Natacha, I have not loved you in vain. (She pronounced these words in accents of great beauty and tragic sincerity.) When I saw her leave us, my dear, ah, my legs sank under me. When she said, ‘I have forgotten something; I must hurry back,’ I felt I had not the strength to go a single step. But now I certainly am happy, that weight at least is off my heart, off my heart, dear little domovoi, because of you, because of you.”
“Perfectly. There’s nothing. No one has worked there! No one has touched the board. I knew it. I’m sure of it. It’s terrible what we thought about it! Oh, you don’t know how relieved and happy I am. Ah, Natacha, Natacha, I haven’t loved you in vain. (She said these words with intense beauty and tragic sincerity.) When I saw her leave us, my dear, oh, my legs gave way beneath me. When she said, ‘I forgot something; I need to hurry back,’ I felt like I didn’t have the strength to take another step. But now I’m definitely happy; that weight at least is off my heart, off my heart, dear little domovoi, because of you, because of you.”
She embraced him, and then ran away, like one possessed, to resume her post near the general.
She hugged him tightly and then bolted away, like someone in a frenzy, to take her place next to the general.
Notes in Rouletabille’s memorandum-book: The affair of the little cavity under the floor not having been touched again proves nothing for or against Natacha (even though that excellent Matrena Petrovna thinks so). Natacha could very well have been warned by the too great care with which Madame Matrena watched the floor. My opinion, since I saw Matrena lift the carpet the first time without any real precaution, is that they have definitely abandoned the preparation of that attack and are trying to account for the secret becoming known. What Matrena feels so sure of is that the trap I laid by the promenade to the Point was against Natacha particularly. I knew beforehand that Natacha would absent herself during the promenade. I’m not looking for anything new from Natacha, but what I did need was to be sure that Matrena didn’t detest Natacha, and that she had not faked the preparations for an attack under the floor in such a way as to throw almost certain suspicion on her step-daughter. I am sure about that now. Matrena is innocent of such a thing, the poor dear soul. If Matrena had been a monster the occasion was too good. Natacha’s absence, her solitary presence for a quarter of an hour in the empty villa, all would have urged Matrena, whom I sent alone to search under the carpet in the dining-room, to draw the last nails from the board if she was really guilty of having drawn the others. Natacha would have been lost then! Matrena returned sincerely, tragically happy at not having found anything new, and now I have the material proof that I needed. Morally and physically Matrena is removed from it. So I am going to speak to her about the hat-pin. I believe that the matter is urgent on that side rather than on the side of the nails in the floor.
Notes in Rouletabille’s notebook: The case of the small cavity under the floor not being addressed again proves nothing for or against Natacha (even though the wonderful Matrena Petrovna believes otherwise). Natacha could easily have been alerted by the excessive attention Madame Matrena paid to the floor. From my observation, since I saw Matrena lift the carpet for the first time without any real caution, I think they have definitely given up on planning that attack and are trying to explain how the secret got out. What Matrena is so sure about is that the trap I set by the promenade to the Point was specifically aimed at Natacha. I already knew that Natacha would be absent during the promenade. I’m not expecting anything new from Natacha, but what I really needed was to be certain that Matrena didn’t dislike Natacha and that she hadn’t staged the preparations for an attack under the floor to cast almost guaranteed suspicion on her stepdaughter. I’m confident about that now. Matrena is innocent of such deceit, the poor dear. If Matrena had been a monster, the opportunity was too perfect. Natacha’s absence, her solitary presence for a quarter of an hour in the empty villa, would have pushed Matrena, whom I sent alone to search under the carpet in the dining room, to remove the last nails from the board if she really was guilty of taking out the others. Natacha would have been doomed then! Matrena returned genuinely, tragically happy that she hadn’t found anything new, and now I have the tangible proof I needed. Morally and physically, Matrena is cleared of it. So I’m going to talk to her about the hat-pin. I believe that this matter is more urgent than the one concerning the nails in the floor.
VI. THE MYSTERIOUS HAND
After the departure of Matrena, Rouletabille turned his attention to the garden. Neither the marshal of the court nor the officers were there any longer. The three men had disappeared. Rouletabille wished to know at once where they had gone. He went rapidly to the gate, named the officers and the marshal to Ermolai, and Ermolai made a sign that they had passed out. Even as he spoke he saw the marshal’s carriage disappear around a corner of the road. As to the two officers, they were nowhere on the roadway. He was surprised that the marshal should have gone without seeing Matrena or the general or himself, and, above all, he was disquieted by the disappearance of the orderlies. He gathered from the gestures of Ermolai that they had passed before the lodge only a few minutes after the marshal’s departure. They had gone together. Rouletabille set himself to follow them, traced their steps in the soft earth of the roadway and soon they crossed onto the grass. At this point the tracks through the massed ferns became very difficult to follow. He hurried along, bending close to the ground over such traces as he could see, which continually led him astray, but which conducted him finally to the thing that he sought. A noise of voices made him raise his head and then throw himself behind a tree. Not twenty steps from him Natacha and Boris were having an animated conversation. The young officer held himself erect directly in front of her, frowning and impatient. Under the uniform cloak that he had wrapped about him without having bothered to use the sleeves, which were tossed up over his chest, Boris had his arms crossed. His entire attitude indicated hauteur, coldness and disdain for what he was hearing. Natacha never appeared calmer or more mistress of herself. She talked to him rapidly and mostly in a low voice. Sometimes a word in Russian sounded, and then she resumed her care to speak low. Finally she ceased, and Boris, after a short silence, in which he had seemed to reflect deeply, pronounced distinctly these words in French, pronouncing them syllable by syllable, as though to give them additional force:
After Matrena left, Rouletabille focused on the garden. The court marshal and the officers were gone. The three men had vanished. Rouletabille wanted to find out where they had gone right away. He quickly headed to the gate, mentioned the officers and the marshal to Ermolai, who indicated that they had already left. As he spoke, Rouletabille saw the marshal's carriage turn a corner. The two officers were nowhere to be found on the road. He was surprised that the marshal had left without seeing Matrena, the general, or himself. Most of all, he was troubled by the absence of the orderlies. He gathered from Ermolai's gestures that they had passed by the lodge only a few minutes after the marshal left. They had gone together. Rouletabille decided to follow them, tracing their steps in the soft earth of the road until they moved onto the grass. At this point, it became difficult to follow the tracks through the dense ferns. He rushed along, crouching close to the ground over whatever traces he could see, which continually misled him but eventually led him to what he was looking for. The sound of voices made him lift his head and then duck behind a tree. Not twenty steps away, Natacha and Boris were having an animated conversation. The young officer stood tall right in front of her, frowning and impatient. He had draped his uniform cloak around him, not bothering to use the sleeves, which were thrown over his chest, with his arms crossed. His whole demeanor conveyed arrogance, coldness, and disdain for what he was hearing. Natacha seemed calm and in control of herself. She spoke to him quickly, mostly in a low voice. Occasionally, a word in Russian slipped out, but she quickly returned to speaking quietly. Finally, she stopped, and after a brief silence where he appeared to think deeply, Boris clearly said these words in French, pronouncing them syllable by syllable, as if to emphasize each one:
“You ask a frightful thing of me.”
“You're asking something really difficult of me.”
“It is necessary to grant it to me,” said the young girl with singular energy. “You understand, Boris Alexandrovitch! It is necessary.”
“It’s essential that you give it to me,” said the young girl with intense determination. “You get it, Boris Alexandrovitch! It’s necessary.”
Her gaze, after she had glanced penetratingly all around her and discovered nothing suspicious, rested tenderly on the young officer, while she murmured, “My Boris!” The young man could not resist either the sweetness of that voice, nor the captivating charm of that glance. He took the hand she extended toward him and kissed it passionately. His eyes, fixed on Natacha, proclaimed that he granted everything that she wished and admitted himself vanquished. Then she said, always with that adorable gaze upon him, “This evening!” He replied, “Yes, yes. This evening! This evening!” upon which Natacha withdrew her hand and made a sign to the officer to leave, which he promptly obeyed. Natacha remained there still a long time, plunged in thought. Rouletabille had already taken the road back to the villa. Matrena Petrovna was watching for his return, seated on the first step of the landing on the great staircase which ran up from the veranda. When she saw him she ran to him. He had already reached the dining-room.
Her gaze, after she had looked around intently and found nothing unusual, softened as she focused on the young officer, while she murmured, “My Boris!” The young man couldn’t resist the sweetness of her voice or the captivating allure of her look. He took the hand she extended to him and kissed it passionately. His eyes, locked on Natacha, showed that he was willing to give her whatever she wanted and accepted his defeat. Then she said, still with that charming look on him, “This evening!” He responded, “Yes, yes. This evening! This evening!” After that, Natacha pulled her hand back and signaled to the officer to leave, which he immediately did. Natacha stayed there for a long time, lost in thought. Rouletabille had already started his way back to the villa. Matrena Petrovna was waiting for his return, sitting on the first step of the staircase that led up from the veranda. When she saw him, she rushed to him. He had already reached the dining room.
“Anyone in the house?” he asked.
“Is anyone there?” he asked.
“No one. Natacha has not returned, and...”
“No one. Natacha hasn't come back, and...”
“Your step-daughter is coming in now. Ask her where she has been, if she has seen the orderlies, and if they said they would return this evening, in case she answers that she has seen them.”
“Your step-daughter is coming in now. Ask her where she has been, if she has seen the orderlies, and if they said they would come back this evening, in case she says that she has seen them.”
“Very well, little domovoi doukh. The orderlies left without my seeing when they went.”
“Okay, little domovoi spirit. The orderlies left without me noticing when they went.”
“Ah,” interrupted Rouletabille, “before she arrives, give me all her hat-pins.”
“Ah,” interrupted Rouletabille, “before she gets here, give me all her hat pins.”
“What!”
"What?!"
“I say, all her hat-pins. Quickly!”
“I'm saying, all her hat pins. Hurry up!”
Matrena ran to Natacha’s chamber and returned with three enormous hat-pins with beautifully-cut stones in them.
Matrena ran to Natacha’s room and came back with three huge hat pins featuring beautifully cut stones.
“These are all?”
“Is this all?”
“They are all I have found. I know she has two others. She has one on her head, or two, perhaps; I can’t find them.”
“They're all I've found. I know she has two more. She has one on her head, or maybe two; I can’t find them.”
“Take these back where you found them,” said the reporter, after glancing at them.
“Take these back where you found them,” said the reporter, after glancing at them.
Matrena returned immediately, not understanding what he was doing.
Matrena came back right away, confused about what he was up to.
“And now, your hat-pins. Yes, your hat-pins.”
“And now, your hat pins. Yes, your hat pins.”
“Oh, I have only two, and here they are,” said she, drawing them from the toque she had been wearing and had thrown on the sofa when she re-entered the house.
“Oh, I have just two, and here they are,” she said, pulling them out of the hat she had been wearing and had tossed onto the sofa when she came back into the house.
Rouletabille gave hers the same inspection.
Rouletabille inspected hers in the same way.
“Thanks. Here is your step-daughter.”
“Thanks. Here’s your stepdaughter.”
Natacha entered, flushed and smiling.
Natacha walked in, blushing and smiling.
“Ah, well,” said she, quite breathless, “you may boast that I had to search for you. I made the entire round, clear past the Barque. Has the promenade done papa good?”
“Ah, well,” she said, out of breath, “you can brag that I had to look for you. I walked all the way around, all the way past the Barque. Did the walk do dad any good?”
“Yes, he is asleep,” replied Matrena. “Have you met Boris and Michael?”
“Yes, he’s asleep,” replied Matrena. “Have you met Boris and Michael?”
She appeared to hesitate a second, then replied:
She seemed to pause for a moment, then answered:
“Yes, for an instant.”
"Yeah, just for a moment."
“Did they say whether they would return this evening?”
“Did they say if they were coming back tonight?”
“No,” she replied, slightly troubled. “Why all these questions?”
“No,” she replied, a bit uneasy. “Why all these questions?”
She flushed still more.
She blushed even more.
“Because I thought it strange,” parried Matrena, “that they went away as they did, without saying goodby, without a word, without inquiring if the general needed them. There is something stranger yet. Did you see Kaltsof with them, the grand-marshal of the court?”
“Because I thought it was weird,” Matrena replied, “that they left like that, without saying goodbye, without a word, without checking if the general needed them. There’s something even stranger. Did you see Kaltsof with them, the grand marshal of the court?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Kaltsof came for a moment, entered the garden and went away again without seeing us, without saying even a word to the general.”
“Kaltsof came for a moment, entered the garden, and left again without seeing us or saying a single word to the general.”
“Ah,” said Natacha.
"Ah," Natacha said.
With apparent indifference, she raised her arms and drew out her hat-pins. Rouletabille watched the pin without a word. The young girl hardly seemed aware of their presence. Entirely absorbed in strange thoughts, she replaced the pin in her hat and went to hang it in the veranda, which served also as vestibule. Rouletabille never quitted her eyes. Matrena watched the reporter with a stupid glance. Natacha crossed the drawing-room and entered her chamber by passing through her little sitting-room, through which all entrance to her chamber had to be made. That little room, though, had three doors. One opened into Natacha’s chamber, one into the drawing-room, and the third into the little passage in a corner of the house where was the stairway by which the servants passed from the kitchens to the ground-floor and the upper floor. This passage had also a door giving directly upon the drawing-room. It was certainly a poor arrangement for serving the dining-room, which was on the other side of the drawing-room and behind the veranda, such a chance laying-out of a house as one often sees in the off-hand planning of many places in the country.
With apparent indifference, she raised her arms and took out her hat pins. Rouletabille silently watched the pin. The young girl seemed barely aware of them. Completely absorbed in her strange thoughts, she put the pin back in her hat and went to hang it on the veranda, which also served as an entryway. Rouletabille never took his eyes off her. Matrena looked at the reporter with a blank stare. Natacha crossed the drawing room and entered her room by passing through her small sitting room, which was the only way to her chamber. That little room had three doors: one leading to Natacha’s chamber, one to the drawing room, and the third to a small hallway in the corner of the house with the stairs that the servants used to go from the kitchens to the ground floor and upstairs. This hallway also had a door that opened directly into the drawing room. It was definitely a poor setup for serving the dining room, which was on the other side of the drawing room and behind the veranda—such a haphazard layout is often seen in the casual planning of many country houses.
Alone again with Rouletabille, Matrena noticed that he had not lost sight of the corner of the veranda where Natacha had hung her hat. Beside this hat there was a toque that Ermolai had brought in. The old servant had found it in some corner of the garden or the conservatory where he had been. A hat-pin stuck out of that toque also.
Alone again with Rouletabille, Matrena noticed that he was still keeping an eye on the corner of the veranda where Natacha had placed her hat. Next to this hat was a toque that Ermolai had brought in. The old servant had found it in some corner of the garden or conservatory where he had been. A hat pin was also sticking out of that toque.
“Whose toque is that?” asked Rouletabille. “I haven’t seen it on the head of anyone here.”
“Whose hat is that?” asked Rouletabille. “I haven’t seen it on anyone here.”
“It is Natacha’s,” replied Matrena.
“It's Natacha's,” replied Matrena.
She moved toward it, but the young man held her back, went into the veranda himself, and, without touching it, standing on tiptoe, he examined the pin. He sank back on his heels and turned toward Matrena. She caught a glimpse of fleeting emotion on the face of her little friend.
She started to approach it, but the young man pulled her back, stepped onto the veranda himself, and, without making contact, stood on his tiptoes to look at the pin. He dropped back onto his heels and turned to Matrena. She caught a quick glimpse of a passing emotion on the face of her little friend.
“Explain to me,” she said.
"Can you explain?" she asked.
But he gave her a glance that frightened her, and said low:
But he gave her a look that scared her, and said softly:
“Go and give orders right away that dinner be served in the veranda. All through dinner it is absolutely necessary that the door of Natacha’s sitting-room, and that of the stairway passage, and that of the veranda giving on the drawing-room remain open all the time. Do you understand me? As soon as you have given your orders go to the general’s chamber and do not quit the general’s bedside, keep it in view. Come down to dinner when it is announced, and do not bother yourself about anything further.”
“Go and give orders right now for dinner to be served on the veranda. During dinner, it’s essential that the doors to Natacha’s sitting room, the stairway passage, and the veranda leading to the drawing room stay open at all times. Do you understand? After you’ve given your orders, head to the general’s room and stay by his side; keep an eye on him. Come down for dinner when it's announced, and don’t worry about anything else.”
So saying, he filled his pipe, lighted it with a sort of sigh of relief, and, after a final order to Matrena, “Go,” he went into the garden, puffing great clouds. Anyone would have said he hadn’t smoked in a week. He appeared not to be thinking but just idly enjoying himself. In fact, he played like a child with Milinki, Matrena’s pet cat, which he pursued behind the shrubs, up into the little kiosque which, raised on piles, lifted its steep thatched roof above the panorama of the isles that Rouletabille settled down to contemplate like an artist with ample leisure.
So saying, he filled his pipe, lit it with a sigh of relief, and after giving Matrena a final order, “Go,” he went into the garden, puffing out big clouds of smoke. Anyone would have thought he hadn’t smoked in a week. He didn’t seem to be thinking at all; he was just enjoying himself. In fact, he played like a kid with Milinki, Matrena’s pet cat, chasing it behind the bushes and up into the small kiosk that stood on stilts, raising its steep thatched roof above the view of the islands that Rouletabille settled down to admire like an artist with plenty of time on his hands.
The dinner, where Matrena, Natacha and Rouletabille were together again, was lively. The young man having declared that he was more and more convinced that the mystery of the bomb in the bouquet was simply a play of the police, Natacha reinforced his opinion, and following that they found themselves in agreement on about everything else. For himself, the reporter during that conversation hid a real horror which had seized him at the cynical and inappropriate tranquillity with which the young lady received all suggestions that accused the police or that assumed the general no longer ran any immediate danger. In short, he worked, or at least believed he worked, to clear Natacha as he had cleared Matrena, so that there would develop the absolute necessity of assuming a third person’s intervention in the facts disclosed so clearly by Koupriane where Matrena or Natacha seemed alone to be possible agents. As he listened to Natacha Rouletabille commenced to doubt and quake just as he had seen Matrena do. The more he looked into the nature of Natacha the dizzier he grew. What abysmal obscurities were there in her nature!
The dinner, where Matrena, Natacha, and Rouletabille gathered again, was lively. The young man stated that he was increasingly convinced that the mystery of the bomb in the bouquet was just a trick by the police. Natacha backed up his opinion, and soon they found themselves agreeing on almost everything else. Meanwhile, the reporter hid a deep unease during the conversation at the cynical and inappropriate calm with which the young lady accepted any suggestions that blamed the police or that implied there was no immediate danger anymore. In short, he was working, or at least thought he was, to exonerate Natacha just as he had for Matrena, so that it would become absolutely necessary to assume a third person's involvement in the facts plainly revealed by Koupriane, where Matrena or Natacha appeared to be the only possible culprits. As he listened to Natacha, Rouletabille began to doubt and tremble just as he had seen Matrena do. The more he explored Natacha's character, the more dizzy he became. What profound mysteries lay within her nature!
Nothing interesting happened during dinner. Several times, in spite of Rouletabille’s obvious impatience with her for doing it, Matrena went up to the general. She returned saying, “He is quiet. He doesn’t sleep. He doesn’t wish anything. He has asked me to prepare his narcotic. It is too bad. He has tried in vain, he cannot get along without it.”
Nothing interesting happened during dinner. Several times, despite Rouletabille’s clear impatience with her for doing it, Matrena went over to the general. She came back saying, “He’s quiet. He’s not sleeping. He doesn’t want anything. He’s asked me to get his narcotic ready. It’s too bad. He’s tried in vain; he can’t manage without it.”
“You, too, mamma, ought to take something to make you sleep. They say morphine is very good.”
“You should try to take something to help you sleep, Mom. I've heard morphine works really well.”
“As for me,” said Rouletabille, whose head for some few minutes had been dropping now toward one shoulder and now toward another, “I have no need of any narcotic to make me sleep. If you will permit me, I will get to bed at once.”
“As for me,” said Rouletabille, whose head had been tilting from one shoulder to the other for a few minutes, “I don’t need any drugs to help me sleep. If it’s okay with you, I’ll go to bed right now.”
“Eh, my little domovoi doukh, I am going to carry you there in my arms.”
“Hey, my little domovoi spirit, I'm going to carry you there in my arms.”
Matrena extended her large round arms ready to take Rouletabille as though he had been a baby.
Matrena opened her big round arms, ready to scoop up Rouletabille like he was a baby.
“No, no. I will get up there all right alone,” said Rouletabille, rising stupidly and appearing ashamed of his excessive sleepiness.
“No, no. I can make it up there by myself,” said Rouletabille, getting up awkwardly and looking embarrassed about how sleepy he was.
“Oh, well, let us both accompany him to his chamber,” said Natacha, “and I will wish papa good-night. I’m eager for bed myself. We will all make a good night of it. Ermolai and Gniagnia will watch with the schwitzar in the lodge. Things are reasonably arranged now.”
“Oh, well, let’s both go with him to his room,” said Natacha, “and I’ll say goodnight to Dad. I’m ready for bed myself. We’ll all have a nice evening. Ermolai and Gniagnia will keep watch with the guard in the lodge. Everything is sorted out now.”
They all ascended the stairs. Rouletabille did not even go to see the general, but threw himself on his bed. Natacha got onto the bed beside her father, embraced him a dozen times, and went downstairs again. Matrena followed behind her, closed doors and windows, went upstairs again to close the door of the landing-place and found Rouletabille seated on his bed, his arms crossed, not appearing to have any desire for sleep at all. His face was so strangely pensive also that the anxiety of Matrena, who had been able to make nothing out of his acts and looks all day, came back upon her instantly in greater force than ever. She touched his arm in order to be sure that he knew she was there.
They all went up the stairs. Rouletabille didn’t even check in with the general; he just flopped onto his bed. Natacha climbed onto the bed next to her father, hugged him a bunch of times, and then went back downstairs. Matrena followed her, closed the doors and windows, then went upstairs again to shut the door to the landing and found Rouletabille sitting on his bed, his arms crossed, looking like he had no intention of sleeping at all. His face had such a deep, troubled look that it made Matrena’s earlier worry come flooding back even stronger. She touched his arm to make sure he knew she was there.
“My little friend,” she said, “will you tell me now?”
“My little friend,” she said, “will you tell me now?”
“Yes, madame,” he replied at once. “Sit in that chair and listen to me. There are things you must know at once, because we have reached a dangerous hour.”
“Yes, ma’am,” he answered immediately. “Please sit in that chair and listen to me. There are things you need to know right away because we’ve come to a critical moment.”
“The hat-pins first. The hat-pins!”
“First the hat pins. The hat pins!”
Rouletabille rose lightly from the bed and, facing her, but watching something besides her, said:
Rouletabille got up gently from the bed and, facing her but looking at something else, said:
“It is necessary you should know that someone almost immediately is going to renew the attempt of the bouquet.”
“It’s important for you to know that someone is going to try again with the bouquet very soon.”
Matrena sprang to her feet as quickly as though she had been told there was a bomb in the seat of her chair. She made herself sit down again, however, in obedience to Rouletabille’s urgent look commanding absolute quiet.
Matrena jumped to her feet as if she had just been told there was a bomb in her chair. However, she forced herself to sit down again, obeying Rouletabille's intense look that demanded complete silence.
“Renew the attempt of the bouquet!” she murmured in a stifled voice. “But there is not a flower in the general’s chamber.”
“Try again with the bouquet!” she whispered in a muffled voice. “But there isn't a single flower in the general's room.”
“Be calm, madame. Understand me and answer me: You heard the tick-tack from the bouquet while you were in your own chamber?”
“Stay calm, ma’am. Listen to me and respond: Did you hear the ticking from the bouquet while you were in your room?”
“Yes, with the doors open, naturally.”
“Yes, with the doors open, of course.”
“You told me the persons who came to say good-night to the general. At that time there was no noise of tick-tack?”
“You told me about the people who came to say goodnight to the general. At that time, there was no sound of ticking?”
“No, no.”
“No way.”
“Do you think that if there had been any tick-tack then you would have heard it, with all those persons talking in the room?”
“Do you think that if there had been any ticking, you would have heard it with everyone talking in the room?”
“I hear everything. I hear everything.”
“I hear everything. I hear everything.”
“Did you go downstairs at the same time those people did?”
“Did you go downstairs at the same time they did?”
“No, no; I remained near the general for some time, until he was sound asleep.”
“No, no; I stayed close to the general for a while, until he fell fast asleep.”
“And you heard nothing?”
"And you didn't hear anything?"
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
“You closed the doors behind those persons?”
“You shut the doors behind those people?”
“Yes, the door to the great staircase. The door of the servants’ stairway was condemned a long time ago; it has been locked by me, I alone have the key and on the inside of the door opening into the general’s chamber there is also a bolt which is always shot. All the other doors of the chambers have been condemned by me. In order to enter any of the four rooms on this floor it is necessary now to pass by the door of my chamber, which gives on the main staircase.”
“Yes, the door to the grand staircase. The door to the servants’ stairway was shut down a long time ago; I locked it myself, I’m the only one with the key, and there’s also a bolt on the inside of the door leading to the general’s chamber that’s always secured. All the other doors to the rooms have also been sealed by me. Now, to enter any of the four rooms on this floor, you must go past the door to my room, which leads to the main staircase.”
“Perfect. Then, no one has been able to enter the apartment. No one had been in the apartment for at least two hours excepting you and the general, when you heard the clockwork. From that the only conclusion is that only the general and you could have started it going.”
“Perfect. Then, no one has been able to enter the apartment. No one had been in the apartment for at least two hours except for you and the general when you heard the clockwork. From that, the only conclusion is that only the general and you could have set it off.”
“What are you trying to say?” Matrena demanded, astounded.
“What are you trying to say?” Matrena asked, shocked.
“I wish to prove to you by this absurd conclusion, madame, that it is necessary never—never, you understand? Never—to reason solely upon even the most evident external evidence when those seemingly-conclusive appearances are in conflict with certain moral truths that also are clear as the light of day. The light of day for me, madame, is that the general does not desire to commit suicide and, above all, that he would not choose the strange method of suicide by clockwork. The light of day for me is that you adore your husband and that you are ready to sacrifice your life for his.”
“I want to show you, madame, with this ridiculous conclusion, that it’s never—never, do you get it? Never—to rely solely on the most obvious external evidence when those seemingly conclusive signs clash with certain moral truths that are also as clear as day. For me, madame, the clear truth is that the general doesn’t want to commit suicide and, more importantly, he wouldn’t choose such a bizarre method of suicide by clockwork. For me, the clear truth is that you love your husband and you’re willing to sacrifice your life for him.”
“Now!” exclaimed Matrena, whose tears, always ready in emotional moments, flowed freely. “But, Holy Mary, why do you speak to me without looking at me? What is it? What is it?”
“Now!” shouted Matrena, her tears, always close during emotional moments, flowing freely. “But, Holy Mary, why are you speaking to me without looking at me? What is it? What is it?”
“Don’t turn! Don’t make a movement! You hear—not a move! And speak low, very low. And don’t cry, for the love of God!”
“Don’t turn! Don’t move! You hear—not a peep! And speak softly, really softly. And don’t cry, for the love of God!”
“But you say at once... the bouquet! Come to the general’s room!”
“But you say right away... the bouquet! Come to the general’s room!”
“Not a move. And continue listening to me without interrupting,” said he, still inclining his ear, and still without looking at her. “It is because these things were as the light of day to me that I say to myself, ‘It is impossible that it should be impossible for a third person not to have placed the bomb in the bouquet. Someone is able to enter the general’s chamber even when the general is watching and all the doors are locked.’”
“Don't move. And keep listening to me without interrupting,” he said, still leaning in and not looking at her. “It's because I understood these things clearly that I tell myself, ‘It can’t be that it’s impossible for someone else to have placed the bomb in the bouquet. Someone could get into the general’s room even if the general is watching and all the doors are locked.’”
“Oh, no. No one could possibly enter. I swear it to you.”
“Oh, no. No one can possibly come in. I promise you.”
As she swore it a little too loudly, Rouletabille seized her arm so that she almost cried out, but she understood instantly that it was to keep her quiet.
As she swore a bit too loudly, Rouletabille grabbed her arm so she nearly cried out, but she quickly realized it was to silence her.
“I tell you not to interrupt me, once for all.”
“I’m telling you not to interrupt me, just once and for all.”
“But, then, tell me what you are looking at like that.”
“But, then, tell me what you're staring at like that.”
“I am watching the corner where someone is going to enter the general’s chamber when everything is locked, madame. Do not move!”
“I’m watching the corner where someone is about to enter the general’s chamber while everything is locked, ma'am. Don’t move!”
Matrena, her teeth chattering, recalled that when she entered Rouletabille’s chamber she had found all the doors open that communicated with the chain of rooms: the young man’s chamber with hers, the dressing-room and the general’s chamber. She tried, under Rouletabille’s look, to keep calm, but in spite of all the reporter’s exhortations she could not hold her tongue.
Matrena, her teeth chattering, remembered that when she walked into Rouletabille’s room, all the doors connecting the series of rooms were wide open: the young man’s room, hers, the dressing room, and the general’s room. She tried to stay calm under Rouletabille’s gaze, but despite all the reporter’s encouragement, she couldn’t keep quiet.
“But which way? Where will they enter?”
“But which way? Where will they come in?”
“By the door.”
"At the door."
“Which door?”
“Which door is it?”
“That of the chamber giving on the servants’ stair-way.”
“That of the room overlooking the servants' staircase.”
“Why, how? The key! The bolt!”
“Why, how? The key! The lock!”
“They have made a key.”
“They made a key.”
“But the bolt is drawn this side.”
“But the bolt is pulled this way.”
“They will draw it back from the other side.”
“They will pull it back from the other side.”
“What! That is impossible.”
"What! That's impossible."
Rouletabille laid his two hands on Matrena’s strong shoulders and repeated, detaching each syllable, “They will draw it back from the other side.”
Rouletabille placed his hands on Matrena’s strong shoulders and said clearly, “They will pull it back from the other side.”
“It is impossible. I repeat it.”
“It’s impossible. I’ll say it again.”
“Madame, your Nihilists haven’t invented anything. It is a trick much in vogue with sneak thieves in hotels. All it needs is a little hole the size of a pin bored in the panel of the door above the bolt.”
“Madam, your Nihilists haven’t created anything new. It’s a ploy commonly used by petty thieves in hotels. All it takes is a small hole the size of a pin drilled into the door panel above the bolt.”
“God!” quavered Matrena. “I don’t understand what you mean by your little hole. Explain to me, little domovoi.”
“God!” trembled Matrena. “I don’t get what you mean by your little hole. Explain it to me, little domovoi.”
“Follow me carefully, then,” continued Rouletabille, his eyes all the time fixed elsewhere. “The person who wishes to enter sticks through the hole a brass wire that he has already given the necessary curve to and which is fitted on its end with a light point of steel curved inward. With such an instrument it is child’s play, if the hole has been made where it ought to be, to touch the bolt on the inside from the outside, pick the knob on it, withdraw it, and open the door if the bolt is like this one, a small door-bolt.”
“Pay close attention, then,” Rouletabille continued, his eyes constantly focused elsewhere. “The person who wants to get in sticks a brass wire through the hole that they’ve already bent to the right shape, and the end is fitted with a light steel point curved inward. With this tool, if the hole is in the right place, it’s easy to reach the bolt from the outside, manipulate the knob, pull it out, and open the door, especially if the bolt is like this one, a small door bolt.”
“Oh, oh, oh,” moaned Matrena, who paled visibly. “And that hole?”
“Oh, oh, oh,” moaned Matrena, visibly paling. “And that hole?”
“It exists.”
"It's real."
“You have discovered it?”
“Did you find it?”
“Yes, the first hour I was here.”
“Yes, the first hour I was here.”
“Oh, domovoi! But how did you do that when you never entered the general’s chamber until to-night?”
“Oh, domovoi! But how did you manage that when you never went into the general’s room until tonight?”
“Doubtless, but I went up that servants’ staircase much earlier than that. And I will tell you why. When I was brought into the villa the first time, and you watched me, bidden behind the door, do you know what I was watching myself, while I appeared to be solely occupied digging out the caviare? The fresh print of boot-nails which left the carpet near the table, where someone had spilled beer (the beer was still running down the cloth). Someone had stepped in the beer. The boot-print was not clearly visible excepting there. But from there it went to the door of the servants’ stairway and mounted the stairs. That boot was too fine to be mounting a stairway reserved to servants and that Koupriane told me had been condemned, and it was that made me notice it in a moment; but just then you entered.”
“Sure, but I went up that servants’ staircase much earlier than that. And I’ll tell you why. When I first came into the villa, and you watched me, hidden behind the door, do you know what I was actually focused on while I seemed to be busy digging out the caviar? The fresh imprint of boot nails that had marked the carpet near the table where someone had spilled beer (the beer was still dripping down the cloth). Someone had stepped in the beer. The boot print wasn’t clearly visible except there. But from there, it led to the door of the servants’ stairway and went up the stairs. That boot was too fancy for someone using a stairway meant for servants, which Koupriane told me had been condemned, and that’s what caught my attention right away; but just then, you walked in.”
“You never told me anything about it. Of course if I had known there was a boot-print...”
"You never told me anything about it. Of course, if I had known there was a boot print..."
“I didn’t tell you anything about it because I had my reasons for that, and, anyway, the trace dried while I was telling you about my journey.”
“I didn’t mention anything about it because I had my reasons, and besides, the trail went cold while I was sharing my journey with you.”
“Ah, why not have told me later?”
“Ah, why didn’t you just tell me later?”
“Because I didn’t know you yet.”
“Because I didn’t know you at that time.”
“Subtle devil! You will kill me. I can no longer... Let us go into the general’s chamber. We will wake him.”
“Clever devil! You’re going to kill me. I can’t take it anymore... Let’s go into the general’s room. We’ll wake him up.”
“Remain here. Remain here. I have not told you anything. That boot-print preoccupied me, and later, when I could get away from the dining-room, I was not easy until I had climbed that stairway myself and gone to see that door, where I discovered what I have just told you and what I am going to tell you now.”
“Stay here. Stay here. I haven’t shared anything with you. That boot print was on my mind, and later, when I finally managed to leave the dining room, I couldn’t relax until I went up that stairway myself and checked out that door, where I found what I just told you and what I’m about to tell you now.”
“What? What? In all you have said there has been nothing about the hat-pins.”
“What? What? You haven't mentioned anything about the hat pins in everything you’ve said.”
“We have come to them now.”
“We're here now.”
“And the bouquet attack, which is going to happen again? Why? Why?”
"And the bouquet attack, which is going to happen again? Why? Why?"
“This is it. When this evening you let me go to the general’s chamber, I examined the bolt of the door without your suspecting it. My opinion was confirmed. It was that way that the bomb was brought, and it is by that way that someone has prepared to return.”
“This is it. When you let me go to the general’s chamber this evening, I checked the bolt on the door without you noticing. My suspicion was confirmed. That’s how the bomb was brought in, and it’s also how someone is planning to escape.”
“But how? You are sure the little hole is the way someone came? But what makes you think that is how they mean to return? You know well enough that, not having succeeded in the general’s chamber, they are at work in the dining-room.”
“But how? Are you really sure that the little hole is how someone got in? What makes you think that’s how they plan to get back? You know just as well that, since they didn’t succeed in the general’s chamber, they’re working in the dining room.”
“Madame, it is probable, it is certain that they have given up the work in the dining-room since they have commenced this very day working again in the general’s chamber. Yes, someone returned, returned that way, and I was so sure of that, of the forthcoming return, that I removed the police in order to be able to study everything more at my ease. Do you understand now my confidence and why I have been able to assume so heavy a responsibility? It is because I knew I had only one thing to watch: one little hat-pin. It is not difficult, madame, to watch a single little hat-pin.”
“Madam, it's likely, it's certain that they’ve stopped working in the dining room since they started again today in the general’s room. Yes, someone came back that way, and I was so sure of their return that I removed the police to study everything more comfortably. Do you see now my confidence and why I could take on such a heavy responsibility? It’s because I knew I had only one thing to keep an eye on: one little hatpin. It’s not hard, madam, to watch a single little hatpin.”
“A mistake,” said Matrena, in a low voice. “Miserable little domovoi who told me nothing, me whom you let go to sleep on my mattress, in front of that door that might open any moment.”
“A mistake,” Matrena said quietly. “Stupid little domovoi who told me nothing, letting me fall asleep on my mattress in front of that door that could open at any moment.”
“No, madame. For I was behind it!”
“No, ma'am. Because I was the one behind it!”
“Ah, dear little holy angel! But what were you thinking of! That door has not been watched this afternoon. In our absence it could have been opened. If someone has placed a bomb during our absence!”
“Ah, dear little holy angel! But what were you thinking! That door hasn’t been monitored this afternoon. While we were away, it could have been opened. What if someone planted a bomb while we were gone!”
“That is why I sent you at once in to the dining-room on that search that I thought would be fruitless, dear madame. And that is why I hurried upstairs to the bedroom. I went to the stairway door instantly. I had prepared for proof positive if anyone had pushed it open even half a millimeter. No, no one had touched the door in our absence.
“That’s why I sent you right away into the dining room on that search that I assumed would be pointless, dear madam. And that’s why I rushed upstairs to the bedroom. I went to the stairway door immediately. I was ready to find proof if anyone had pushed it open even a tiny bit. No, no one had touched the door while we were gone.”
“Ah, dear heroic little friend of Jesus! But listen to me. Listen to me, my angel. Ah, I don’t know where I am or what I say. My brain is no more than a flabby balloon punctured with pins, with little holes of hat-pins. Tell me about the hat-pins. Right off! No, at first, what is it that makes you believe—good God!—that someone will return by that door? How can you see that, all that, in a poor little hat-pin?”
“Ah, dear brave little friend of Jesus! But hear me out. Listen to me, my angel. Ah, I don’t know where I am or what I’m saying. My mind is like a soft balloon that's been popped with pins, full of little holes from hat-pins. Tell me about the hat-pins. Right now! No, first, what makes you think—good God!—that someone will come back through that door? How can you see all of that in a simple hat-pin?”
“Madame, it is not a single hat-pin hole; there are two of them.
“Madam, it's not just one hat-pin hole; there are two of them.
“Two hat-pin holes?”
“Two hat pin holes?”
“Yes, two. An old one and a new one. One quite new. Why this second hole? Because the old one was judged a little too narrow and they wished to enlarge it, and in enlarging it they broke off the point of a hat-pin in it. Madame, the point is there yet, filling up the little old hole and the piece of metal is very sharp and very bright.”
“Yes, two. An old one and a new one. One is pretty new. Why this second hole? Because the old one was considered a bit too narrow, so they wanted to widen it, and while doing that, they broke off the tip of a hat pin inside it. Madam, the tip is still there, filling up the little old hole, and that piece of metal is very sharp and very shiny.”
“Now I understand the examination of the hat-pins. Then it is so easy as that to get through a door with a hat-pin?”
“Now I get why they looked at the hat-pins. So, it’s just that simple to get through a door with a hat-pin?”
“Nothing easier, especially if the panel is of pine. Sometimes one happens to break the point of a pin in the first hole. Then of necessity one makes a second. In order to commence the second hole, the point of the pin being broken, they have used the point of a pen-knife, then have finished the hole with the hat-pin. The second hole is still nearer the bolt than the first one. Don’t move like that, madame.”
“Nothing easier, especially if the panel is made of pine. Sometimes you might break the tip of a pin in the first hole. In that case, you need to make a second one. To start the second hole, since the pin tip is broken, they’ve used the tip of a penknife, then finished the hole with a hat pin. The second hole ends up being even closer to the bolt than the first one. Please don’t move like that, madam.”
“But they are going to come! They are going to come!”
“But they are going to come! They are going to come!”
“I believe so.”
"Yeah, I think so."
“But I can’t understand how you can remain so quiet with such a certainty. Great heavens! what proof have you that they have not been there already?”
“But I can't understand how you can stay so calm with such certainty. Goodness! What proof do you have that they haven’t been there already?”
“Just an ordinary pin, madame, not a hat-pin this time. Don’t confuse the pins. I will show you in a little while.”
“Just a regular pin, ma'am, not a hat pin this time. Don’t mix up the pins. I’ll show you in a bit.”
“He will drive me distracted with his pins, dear light of my eyes! Bounty of Heaven! God’s envoy! Dear little happiness-bearer!”
“He will drive me crazy with his pins, dear light of my eyes! Blessing of Heaven! God’s messenger! Sweet little bearer of joy!”
In her transport she tried to take him in her trembling arms, but he waved her back. She caught her breath and resumed:
In her excitement, she tried to pull him into her trembling arms, but he gestured her to stay back. She took a breath and continued:
“Did the examination of all the hat-pins tell you anything?”
“Did examining all the hat pins tell you anything?”
“Yes. The fifth hat-pin of Mademoiselle Natacha’s, the one in the toque out in the veranda, has the tip newly broken off.”
“Yes. The fifth hat pin of Mademoiselle Natacha, the one in the toque out on the veranda, has a newly broken tip.”
“O misery!” cried Matrena, crumpling in her chair.
“O misery!” cried Matrena, slumping in her chair.
Rouletabille raised her.
Rouletabille lifted her up.
“What would you have? I have examined your own hat-pins. Do you think I would have suspected you if I had found one of them broken? I would simply have thought that someone had used your property for an abominable purpose, that is all.”
“What do you want? I’ve looked at your hat pins. Do you really think I would have suspected you if I found one of them broken? I would just have assumed that someone used your stuff for a terrible purpose, that’s all.”
“Oh, that is true, that is true. Pardon me. Mother of Christ, this boy crazes me! He consoles me and he horrifies me. He makes me think of such dreadful things, and then he reassures me. He does what he wishes with me. What should I become without him?”
“Oh, that’s true, that’s true. Excuse me. Mother of Christ, this kid drives me crazy! He comforts me and he terrifies me. He makes me think of such awful things, and then he calms me down. He does whatever he wants with me. What would I become without him?”
And this time she succeeded in taking his head in her two hands and kissing him passionately. Rouletabille pushed her back roughly.
And this time she managed to take his head in her hands and kiss him passionately. Rouletabille pushed her away forcefully.
“You keep me from seeing,” he said.
“You're blocking my view,” he said.
She was in tears over his rebuff. She understood now. Rouletabille during all this conversation had not ceased to watch through the open doors of Matrena’s room and the dressing-room the farther fatal door whose brass bolt shone in the yellow light of the night-lamp.
She was crying from his rejection. She realized now. Throughout the entire conversation, Rouletabille had been watching through the open doors of Matrena’s room and the dressing room at the far-off, ominous door whose brass bolt gleamed in the yellow light of the night lamp.
At last he made her a sign and the reporter, followed by Matrena, advanced on tip-toe to the threshold of the general’s chamber, keeping close to the wall. Feodor Feodorovitch slept. They heard his heavy breath, but he appeared to be enjoying peaceful sleep. The horrors of the night before had fled. Matrena was perhaps right in attributing the nightmares to the narcotic prepared for him each night, for the glass from which he drank it when he felt he could not sleep was still full and obviously had not been touched. The bed of the general was so placed that whoever occupied it, even if they were wide awake, could not see the door giving on the servants’ stairway. The little table where the glass and various phials were placed and which had borne the dangerous bouquet, was placed near the bed, a little back of it, and nearer the door. Nothing would have been easier than for someone who could open the door to stretch an arm and place the infernal machine among the wild flowers, above all, as could easily be believed, if he had waited for that treachery until the heavy breathing of the general told them outside that he was fast asleep, and if, looking through the key-hole, he had made sure Matrena was occupied in her own chamber. Rouletabille, at the threshold, glided to one side, out of the line of view from the hole, and got down on all fours. He crawled toward the door. With his head to the floor he made sure that the little ordinary pin which he had placed on guard that evening, stuck in the floor against the door, was still erect, having thus additional proof that the door had not been moved. In any other case the pin would have lain flat on the floor. He crept back, rose to his feet, passed into the dressing-room and, in a corner, had a rapid conversation in a low voice with Matrena.
At last, he signaled to her, and the reporter, followed by Matrena, tiptoed to the doorway of the general’s room, staying close to the wall. Feodor Feodorovitch was asleep. They could hear his heavy breathing, but he seemed to be enjoying a restful sleep. The nightmares from the previous night had faded away. Matrena might have been right about the nightmares being caused by the narcotic he took each night, as the glass he used when he couldn't sleep was still full and clearly hadn’t been touched. The general's bed was positioned so that anyone lying there, even if fully awake, couldn't see the door leading to the servants' stairway. The little table holding the glass and various vials, which had once contained the dangerous bouquet, was placed near the bed, a bit behind it, and closer to the door. It would have been easy for someone who could open the door to reach over and place the deadly device among the wildflowers, especially if they had waited until the general's heavy breathing outside indicated he was sound asleep and had checked through the keyhole to make sure Matrena was busy in her own room. At the threshold, Rouletabille moved to the side, out of sight of the keyhole, and got down on all fours. He crawled toward the door. With his head on the floor, he confirmed that the little pin he had set to guard the door was still standing upright, providing additional proof that the door had not been opened. Otherwise, the pin would have been lying flat on the floor. He crept back, stood up, went into the dressing room, and quickly had a quiet conversation with Matrena in a corner.
“You will go,” said he, “and take your mattress into the corner of the dressing-room where you can still see the door but no one can see you by looking through the key-hole. Do that quite naturally, and then go to your rest. I will pass the night on the mattress, and I beg you to believe that I will be more comfortable there than on a bed of staircase wood where I spent the night last night, behind the door.”
“You will go,” he said, “and take your mattress into the corner of the dressing room where you can still see the door, but no one can see you by looking through the keyhole. Do that casually, and then get some rest. I will spend the night on the mattress, and I assure you that I will be more comfortable there than on a bed made of staircase wood where I slept last night, behind the door.”
“Yes, but you will fall asleep. I don’t wish that.”
“Yes, but you’re going to fall asleep. I don’t want that.”
“What are you thinking, madame?”
“What are you thinking, ma'am?”
“I don’t wish it. I don’t wish it. I don’t wish to quit the door where the eye is. And since I’m not able to sleep, let me watch.”
“I don’t want it. I don’t want it. I don’t want to leave the door where the eye is. And since I can’t sleep, let me watch.”
He did not insist, and they crouched together on the mattress. Rouletabille was squatted like a tailor at work; but Matrena remained on all-fours, her jaw out, her eyes fixed, like a bulldog ready to spring. The minutes passed by in profound silence, broken only by the irregular breathing and puffing of the general. His face stood out pallid and tragic on the pillow; his mouth was open and, at times, the lips moved. There was fear at any moment of nightmare or his awakening. Unconsciously he threw an arm over toward the table where the glass of narcotic stood. Then he lay still again and snored lightly. The night-lamp on the mantelpiece caught queer yellow reflections from the corners of the furniture, from the gilded frame of a picture on the wall and from the phials and glasses on the table. But in all the chamber Matrena Petrovna saw nothing, thought of nothing but the brass bolt which shone there on the door. Tired of being on her knees, she shifted, her chin in her hands, her gaze steadily fixed. As time passed and nothing happened she heaved a sigh. She could not have said whether she hoped for or dreaded the coming of that something new which Rouletabille had indicated. Rouletabille felt her shiver with anguish and impatience.
He didn’t push it, and they huddled together on the mattress. Rouletabille was squatting like a tailor at work, while Matrena stayed on all fours, her jaw jutted out, eyes locked in like a bulldog ready to pounce. Minutes drifted by in deep silence, interrupted only by the uneven breathing and gasps of the general. His face was pale and tragic against the pillow; his mouth was open, and every now and then, his lips moved. There was a constant fear of a nightmare or him waking up at any moment. Without realizing it, he reached an arm toward the table where the glass of narcotic sat. Then he lay still again and snored lightly. The night lamp on the mantel threw strange yellow reflections from the corners of the furniture, from the gilded frame of a picture on the wall, and from the bottles and glasses on the table. But in the entire room, Matrena Petrovna saw nothing, thought of nothing except the brass bolt shining on the door. Tired of being on her knees, she shifted, resting her chin on her hands, her gaze unwavering. As time went by with nothing happening, she let out a sigh. She couldn't tell if she was hoping for or dreading the arrival of that something new that Rouletabille had mentioned. Rouletabille felt her shudder with anxiety and impatience.
As for him, he had not hoped that anything would come to pass until toward dawn, the moment, as everyone knows, when deep sleep is most apt to vanquish all watchfulness and all insomnia. And as he waited for that moment he had not budged any more than a Chinese ape or the dear little porcelain domovoi doukh in the garden. Of course it might be that it was not to happen this night.
As for him, he hadn't really expected anything to happen until just before dawn, when, as everyone knows, deep sleep is most likely to overpower all alertness and sleeplessness. And as he waited for that moment, he didn't move an inch, just like a Chinese monkey or the cute little porcelain domovoi spirit in the garden. Of course, it was possible that nothing would happen that night.
Suddenly Matrena’s hand fell on Rouletabille’s. His imprisoned hers so firmly that she understood she was forbidden to make the least movement. And both, with necks extended, ears erect, watched like beasts, like beasts on the scent.
Suddenly, Matrena’s hand landed on Rouletabille’s. He held hers so tightly that she realized she wasn’t allowed to move at all. Both of them, with their necks stretched out and ears perked, watched like animals, like predators on the hunt.
Yes, yes, there had been a slight noise in the lock. A key turned, softly, softly, in the lock, and then—silence; and then another little noise, a grinding sound, a slight grating of wire, above, then on the bolt; upon the bolt which shone in the subdued glow of the night-lamp. The bolt softly, very softly, slipped slowly.
Yes, yes, there had been a slight noise in the lock. A key turned quietly, quietly, in the lock, and then—silence; and then another small noise, a grinding sound, a slight grating of wire, above, then on the bolt; on the bolt that shone in the dim light of the night lamp. The bolt quietly, very quietly, slipped slowly.
Then the door was pushed slowly, so slowly. It opened.
Then the door was pushed open slowly, really slowly. It opened.
Through the opening the shadow of an arm stretched, an arm which held in its fingers something which shone. Rouletabille felt Matrena ready to bound. He encircled her, he pressed her in his arms, he restrained her in silence, and he had a horrible fear of hearing her suddenly shout, while the arm stretched out, almost touched the pillow on the bed where the general continued to sleep a sleep of peace such as he had not known for a long time.
Through the opening, a shadowy arm reached out, holding something shiny between its fingers. Rouletabille could sense Matrena was about to spring into action. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly in silence, terrified that she might suddenly scream as the arm slowly extended, almost brushing the pillow on the bed where the general lay sleeping peacefully—a sleep he hadn't enjoyed for a long time.
VII. ARSENATE OF SODA
The mysterious hand held a phial and poured the entire contents into the potion. Then the hand withdrew as it had come, slowly, prudently, slyly, and the key turned in the lock and the bolt slipped back into place.
The mysterious hand held a vial and poured all of its contents into the potion. Then the hand pulled back just as it had come, slowly, carefully, sneakily, and the key turned in the lock while the bolt slid back into place.
Like a wolf, Rouletabille, warning Matrena for a last time not to budge, gained the landing-place, bounded towards the stairs, slid down the banister right to the veranda, crossed the drawing-room like a flash, and reached the little sitting-room without having jostled a single piece of furniture. He noticed nothing, saw nothing. All around was undisturbed and silent.
Like a wolf, Rouletabille, warning Matrena one last time not to move, made his way to the landing, jumped toward the stairs, slid down the banister straight to the veranda, zipped through the drawing-room in an instant, and reached the small sitting-room without knocking over a single piece of furniture. He noticed nothing, saw nothing. Everything around was undisturbed and silent.
The first light of dawn filtered through the blinds. He was able to make out that the only closed door was the one to Natacha’s chamber. He stopped before that door, his heart beating, and listened. But no sound came to his ear. He had glided so lightly over the carpet that he was sure he had not been heard. Perhaps that door would open. He waited. In vain. It seemed to him there was nothing alive in that house except his heart. He was stifled with the horror that he glimpsed, that he almost touched, although that door remained closed. He felt along the wall in order to reach the window, and pulled aside the curtain. Window and blinds of the little room giving on the Neva were closed. The bar of iron inside was in its place. Then he went to the passage, mounted and descended the narrow servants’ stairway, looked all about, in all the rooms, feeling everywhere with silent hands, assuring himself that no lock had been tampered with. On his return to the veranda, as he raised his head, he saw at the top of the main staircase a figure wan as death, a spectral apparition amid the shadows of the passing night, who leaned toward him. It was Matrena Petrovna. She came down, silent as a phantom and he no longer recognized her voice when she demanded of him, “Where? I require that you tell me. Where?”
The first light of dawn slipped through the blinds. He noticed that the only closed door was Natacha’s room. He paused in front of that door, heart racing, and listened. But there was no sound. He had moved so quietly across the carpet that he was sure he hadn’t been heard. Maybe that door would open. He waited. In vain. It felt like the only thing alive in that house was his heart. He was overwhelmed by a horror that he sensed, that he almost reached out to, even though the door stayed shut. He felt along the wall to find the window and pulled back the curtain. The window and blinds of the small room facing the Neva were shut. The iron bar inside was secure. Then he headed to the hallway, went up and down the narrow servants’ staircase, looked around in all the rooms, feeling carefully with silent hands, confirming that no lock had been tampered with. When he returned to the veranda and looked up, he saw a figure at the top of the main staircase, pale as death, a ghostly presence in the shadows of the fading night, leaning toward him. It was Matrena Petrovna. She descended, silent as a ghost, and he no longer recognized her voice when she asked him, “Where? I need you to tell me. Where?”
“I have looked everywhere,” he said, so low that Matrena had to come nearer to understand his whisper. “Everything is shut tight. And there is no one about.”
“I’ve looked everywhere,” he said, so quietly that Matrena had to lean in to hear his whisper. “Everything is locked up. And there’s no one around.”
Matrena looked at Rouletabille with all the power of her eyes, as though she would discover his inmost thoughts, but his clear glance did not waver, and she saw there was nothing he wished to hide. Then Matrena pointed her finger at Natacha’s chamber.
Matrena stared at Rouletabille intensely, as if she were trying to read his innermost thoughts, but his clear gaze didn’t falter, and she realized there was nothing he wanted to conceal. Then Matrena gestured towards Natacha’s room.
“You have not gone in there?” she inquired.
"You haven't gone in there?" she asked.
He replied, “It is not necessary to enter there.”
He replied, “It’s not necessary to go in there.”
“I will enter there, myself, nevertheless,” said she, and she set her teeth.
“I’m going in there myself, anyway,” she said, gritting her teeth.
He barred her way with his arms spread out.
He blocked her path with his arms wide open.
“If you hold the life of someone dear,” said he, “don’t go a step farther.”
“If you care about someone’s life,” he said, “don’t go any further.”
“But the person is in that chamber. The person is there! It is there you will find out!” And she waved him aside with a gesture as though she were sleepwalking.
“But the person is in that room. The person is there! That’s where you’ll find out!” And she waved him away with a gesture as if she were in a trance.
To recall her to the reality of what he had said to her and to make her understand what he desired, he had to grip her wrist in the vice of his nervous hand.
To bring her back to the reality of what he had told her and to make her understand what he wanted, he had to hold her wrist tightly with his nervous hand.
“The person is not there, perhaps,” he said, shaking his head. “Understand me now.”
“The person isn’t here, maybe,” he said, shaking his head. “Get what I mean now?”
But she did not understand him. She said:
But she didn't understand him. She said:
“Since the person is nowhere else, the person must be there.”
“Since the person is nowhere else, they must be there.”
But Rouletabille continued obstinately:
But Rouletabille insisted stubbornly:
“No, no. Perhaps he is gone.”
“No way. Maybe he left.”
“Gone! And everything locked on the inside!”
“Gone! And everything’s locked from the inside!”
“That is not a reason,” he replied.
"That’s not a reason," he replied.
But she could not follow his thoughts any further. She wished absolutely to make her way into Natacha’s chamber. The obsession of that was upon her.
But she couldn't follow his thoughts any longer. She was determined to get into Natacha’s room. That thought consumed her.
“If you enter there,” said he, “and if (as is most probable) you don’t find what you seek there, all is lost! And as to me, I give up the whole thing.”
“If you go in there,” he said, “and if (which is very likely) you don’t find what you’re looking for, it’s all over! And as for me, I’m done with it.”
She sank in a heap onto a chair.
She plopped down in a chair.
“Don’t despair,” he murmured. “We don’t know for sure yet.”
“Don’t worry,” he whispered. “We don’t know for sure yet.”
She shook her poor old head dejectedly.
She shook her tired old head in disappointment.
“We know that only she is here, since no one has been able to enter and since no one has been able to leave.”
“We know that she is the only one here, since no one has been able to come in or go out.”
That, in truth, filled her brain, prevented her from discerning in any corner of her mind the thought of Rouletabille. Then the impossible dialogue resumed.
That, in fact, occupied her mind, blocking her from even considering Rouletabille. Then the impossible conversation started up again.
“I repeat that we do not know but that the person has gone,” repeated the reporter, and demanded her keys.
“I’m saying again that we don't know, but the person is gone,” the reporter said, and asked for her keys.
“Foolish,” she said. “What do you want them for?”
“Foolish,” she said. “What do you need them for?”
“To search outside as we have searched inside.”
“To look outside as we have looked inside.”
“Why, everything is locked on the inside!”
“Why, everything is locked from the inside!”
“Madame, once more, that is no reason that the person may not be outside.”
“Madam, again, that doesn’t mean that the person isn’t outside.”
He consumed five minutes opening the door of the veranda, so many were his precautions. She watched him impatiently.
He spent five minutes opening the patio door, so many precautions did he take. She watched him with impatience.
He whispered to her:
He whispered to her:
“I am going out, but don’t you lose sight of the little sitting-room. At the least movement call me; fire a revolver if you need to.”
“I’m heading out, but keep an eye on the little sitting room. If anything even slightly happens, call me; shoot a gun if you have to.”
He slipped into the garden with the same precautions for silence. From the corner that she kept to, through the doors left open, Matrena could follow all the movements of the reporter and watch Natacha’s chamber at the same time. The attitude of Rouletabille continued to confuse her beyond all expression. She watched what he did as if she thought him besotted. The dyernick on guard out in the roadway also watched the young man through the bars of the gate in consternation, as though he thought him a fool. Along the paths of beaten earth or cement which offered no chance for footprints Rouletabille hurried silently. Around him he noted that the grass of the lawn had not been trodden. And then he paid no more attention to his steps. He seemed to study attentively the rosy color in the east, breathing the delicacy of dawning morning in the Isles, amid the silence of the earth, which still slumbered.
He quietly entered the garden, being careful to stay silent. From her corner, where she remained hidden, Matrena could see all the reporter's movements and keep an eye on Natacha's room at the same time. Rouletabille's behavior continued to confuse her completely. She watched him as if she believed he was infatuated. The guard on duty in the street also stared at the young man through the gate bars in disbelief, as if he thought he was making a fool of himself. Rouletabille quickly moved along the dirt and cement paths that left no traces of footprints. He noticed that the grass on the lawn was untouched. Then he stopped worrying about his steps. He seemed to be carefully observing the rosy glow in the east, inhaling the fresh scents of the early morning in the Isles, surrounded by the quiet of the earth that was still asleep.
Bare-headed, face thrown back, hands behind his back, eyes raised and fixed, he made a few steps, then suddenly stopped as if he had been given an electric shock. As soon as he seemed to have recovered from that shock he turned around and went a few steps back to another path, into which he advanced, straight ahead, his face high, with the same fixed look that he had had up to the time he so suddenly stopped, as if something or someone advised or warned him not to go further. He continually worked back toward the house, and thus he traversed all the paths that led from the villa, but in all these excursions he took pains not to place himself in the field of vision from Natacha’s window, a restricted field because of its location just around an abutment of the building. To ascertain about this window he crept on all-fours up to the garden-edge that ran along the foot of the wall and had sufficient proof that no one had jumped out that way. Then he went to rejoin Matrena in the veranda.
Bare-headed, with his face thrown back, hands behind his back, and eyes up, he took a few steps before suddenly stopping as if zapped by an electric shock. After he seemed to recover from that shock, he turned and walked a few steps back to another path, moving straight ahead with his chin up, wearing the same intense expression he had before he abruptly stopped, as if something or someone warned him not to go any further. He kept edging back toward the house, traversing all the pathways leading from the villa, but he made sure not to put himself in the line of sight from Natacha’s window, which had a limited view due to its position just around a corner of the building. To check on the window, he crawled on all fours to the edge of the garden that ran along the base of the wall and confirmed that no one had come out that way. Then he went to join Matrena on the veranda.
“No one has come into the garden this morning,” said he, “and no one has gone out of the villa into the garden. Now I am going to look outside the grounds. Wait here; I’ll be back in five minutes.”
“No one has come into the garden this morning,” he said, “and no one has gone out of the villa into the garden. Now I’m going to check outside the grounds. Wait here; I’ll be back in five minutes.”
He went away, knocked discreetly on the window of the lodge and waited some seconds. Ermolai came out and opened the gate for him. Matrena moved to the threshold of the little sitting-room and watched Natacha’s door with horror. She felt her legs give under her, she could not stand up under the diabolic thought of such a crime. Ah, that arm, that arm! reaching out, making its way, with a little shining phial in its hand. Pains of Christ! What could there be in the damnable books over which Natacha and her companions pored that could make such abominable crimes possible? Ah, Natacha, Natacha! it was from her that she would have desired the answer, straining her almost to stifling on her rough bosom and strangling her with her own strong hand that she might not hear the response. Ah, Natacha, Natacha, whom she had loved so much! She sank to the floor, crept across the carpet to the door, and lay there, stretched like a beast, and buried her head in her arms while she wept over her daughter. Natacha, Natacha, whom she had cherished as her own child, and who did not hear her. Ah, what use that the little fellow had gone to search outside when the whole truth lay behind this door? Thinking of him, she was embarrassed lest he should find her in that animalistic posture, and she rose to her knees and worked her way over to the window that looked out upon the Neva. The angle of the slanting blinds let her see well enough what passed outside, and what she saw made her spring to her feet. Below her the reporter was going through the same incomprehensible maneuvers that she had seen him do in the garden. Three pathways led to the little road that ran along the wall of the villa by the bank of the Neva. The young man, still with his hands behind his back and with his face up, took them one after the other. In the first he stopped at the first step. He didn’t take more than two steps in the second. In the third, which cut obliquely toward the right and seemed to run to the bank nearest Krestowsky Ostrow, she saw him advance slowly at first, then more quickly among the small trees and hedges. Once only he stopped and looked closely at the trunk of a tree against which he seemed to pick out something invisible, and then he continued to the bank. There he sat down on a stone and appeared to reflect, and then suddenly he cast off his jacket and trousers, picked out a certain place on the bank across from him, finished undressing and plunged into the stream. She saw at once that he swam like a porpoise, keeping beneath and showing his head from time to time, breathing, then diving below the surface again. He reached Krestowsky Ostrow in a clump of reeds. Then he disappeared. Below him, surrounded by trees, could be seen the red tiles of the villa which sheltered Boris and Michael. From that villa a person could see the window of the sitting-room in General Trebassof’s residence, but not what might occur along the bank of the river just below its walls. An isvotchick drove along the distant route of Krestowsky, conveying in his carriage a company of young officers and young women who had been feasting and who sang as they rode; then deep silence ensued. Matrena’s eyes searched for Rouletabille, but could not find him. How long was he going to stay hidden like that? She pressed her face against the chill window. What was she waiting for? She waited perhaps for someone to make a move on this side, for the door near her to open and the traitorous figure of The Other to appear.
He left, knocked softly on the lodge window, and waited for a few seconds. Ermolai came out and opened the gate for him. Matrena stood at the threshold of the small sitting room, watching Natacha’s door with dread. Her legs felt weak; she couldn’t bear the horrifying thought of such a crime. Oh, that arm, that arm! Reaching out, making its way with a little shining vial in its hand. Pains of Christ! What could be in those horrible books that Natacha and her friends were poring over that could lead to such dreadful acts? Oh, Natacha, Natacha! She wished she could get an answer from her, clutching her tightly and almost choking her with her own strong hand to keep from hearing it. Oh, Natacha, Natacha, whom she had loved so dearly! She sank to the floor, crawled across the carpet to the door, and lay there, sprawled like an animal, burying her head in her arms as she cried for her daughter. Natacha, Natacha, whom she had loved as her own child, and who didn’t hear her. What good was it that the little guy had gone to search outside when the whole truth was just behind this door? Thinking of him, she felt awkward at the thought of him finding her in such a pathetic position, so she got to her knees and made her way to the window overlooking the Neva. The angle of the slanted blinds allowed her to see clearly what was happening outside, and what she saw made her jump to her feet. Below, the reporter was going through the same baffling movements she had watched him perform in the garden. Three paths led to the small road that ran along the villa's wall by the bank of the Neva. The young man, still with his hands behind his back and his face up, took each path one after the other. On the first one, he stopped after the first step. He didn’t take more than two steps on the second. On the third, which angled right toward the bank closest to Krestowsky Ostrow, she saw him move slowly at first, then more quickly among the small trees and hedges. He stopped only once to closely examine the trunk of a tree against which he seemed to spot something invisible before continuing to the bank. There, he sat on a stone, appearing to reflect, and then suddenly stripped off his jacket and trousers, choosing a specific spot on the bank across from him, finished undressing, and dove into the water. She saw immediately that he swam like a porpoise, diving beneath the surface and surfacing occasionally to breathe. He reached Krestowsky Ostrow among a cluster of reeds. Then he vanished. Below him, among the trees, she could see the red tiles of the villa that housed Boris and Michael. From that villa, one could see the window of the sitting room in General Trebassof’s house, but not what was happening along the riverbank just below its walls. A carriage drove by on the far route to Krestowsky, carrying a group of young officers and women who had been partying and sang as they rode; then silence fell. Matrena’s eyes searched for Rouletabille but couldn’t find him. How long was he going to stay hidden like that? She pressed her face against the cold window. What was she waiting for? Perhaps she waited for someone to make a move on this side, for the door near her to open and for the treacherous figure of The Other to appear.
A hand touched her carefully. She turned.
A hand gently touched her. She turned.
Rouletabille was there, his face all scarred by red scratches, without collar or neck-tie, having hastily resumed his clothes. He appeared furious as he surprised her in his disarray. She let him lead her as though she were a child. He drew her to his room and closed the door.
Rouletabille was there, his face marked by red scratches, without a collar or tie, having quickly put on his clothes again. He looked furious as he caught her off guard in his messed-up state. She allowed him to guide her as if she were a child. He brought her to his room and shut the door.
“Madame,” he commenced, “it is impossible to work with you. Why in the world have you wept not two feet from your step-daughter’s door? You and your Koupriane, you commence to make me regret the Faubourg Poissoniere, you know. Your step-daughter has certainly heard you. It is lucky that she attaches no importance at all to your nocturnal phantasmagorias, and that she has been used to them a long time. She has more sense than you, Mademoiselle Natacha has. She sleeps, or at least she pretends to sleep, which leaves everybody in peace. What reply will you give her if it happens that she asks you the reason to-day for your marching and counter-marching up and down the sitting-room and complains that you kept her from sleeping?”
“Madame,” he began, “it's impossible to work with you. Why on earth have you been crying just a couple of feet from your step-daughter’s door? You and your Koupriane are starting to make me miss Faubourg Poissoniere, you know. Your step-daughter must have definitely heard you. Luckily, she doesn’t take your late-night antics seriously, and she's been used to them for a long time. She has more sense than you, Mademoiselle Natacha does. She’s asleep, or at least she's acting like she is, which keeps everyone in peace. What will you say if she asks you today why you were pacing back and forth in the living room and complains that you kept her from sleeping?”
Matrena only shook her old, old head.
Matrena just shook her head, which was so old.
“No, no, she has not heard me. I was there like a shadow, like a shadow of myself. She will never hear me. No one hears a shadow.”
“No, no, she hasn’t heard me. I was there like a shadow, like a part of myself. She will never hear me. No one hears a shadow.”
Rouletabille felt returning pity for her and spoke more gently.
Rouletabille felt a renewed sense of pity for her and spoke more softly.
“In any case, it is necessary, you must understand, that she should attach no more importance to what you have done to-night than to the things she knows of your doing other nights. It is not the first time, is it, that you have wandered in the sitting-room? You understand me? And to-morrow, madame, embrace her as you always have.”
“In any case, you need to understand that she shouldn’t give any more weight to what you did tonight than to the things she knows you’ve done on other nights. It’s not the first time you’ve hung out in the sitting room, right? You get what I mean? And tomorrow, madame, hug her just like you always do.”
“No, not that,” she moaned. “Never that. I could not.”
“No, not that,” she groaned. “Never that. I can’t.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
Matrena did not reply. She wept. He took her in his arms like a child consoling its mother.
Matrena didn't respond. She cried. He held her in his arms like a child comforting its mother.
“Don’t cry. Don’t cry. All is not lost. Someone did leave the villa this morning.”
“Don’t cry. Don’t cry. All is not lost. Someone did leave the villa this morning.”
“Oh, little domovoi! How is that? How is that? How did you find that out?”
“Oh, little domovoi! How is that possible? How is that? How did you find that out?”
“Since we didn’t find anything inside, it was certainly necessary to find something outside.”
“Since we didn’t find anything inside, it was definitely necessary to find something outside.”
“And you have found it?”
“And you found it?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
“The Virgin protect you!”
"May the Virgin protect you!"
“SHE is with us. She will not desert us. I will even say that I believe she has a special guardianship over the Isles. She watches over them from evening to morning.”
“SHE is with us. She won't abandon us. I’ll even say that I believe she has a unique protection over the Isles. She watches over them from evening to morning.”
“What are you saying?”
"What do you mean?"
“Certainly. You don’t know what we call in France ‘the watchers of the Virgin’?”
“Of course. You don’t know what we call in France ‘the watchers of the Virgin’?”
“Oh, yes, they are the webs that the dear little beasts of the good God spin between the trees and that...”
“Oh, yes, they are the webs that the sweet little creatures made by God spin between the trees and that...”
“Exactly. You understand me and you will understand further when you know that in the garden the first thing that struck me across the face as I went into it was these watchers of the Virgin spun by the dear little spiders of the good God. At first when I felt them on my face I said to myself, ‘Hold on, no one has passed this way,’ and so I went to search other places. The webs stopped me everywhere in the garden. But, outside the garden, they kept out of the way and let me pass undisturbed down a pathway which led to the Neva. So then I said to myself, ‘Now, has the Virgin by accident overlooked her work in this pathway? Surely not. Someone has ruined it.’ I found the shreds of them hanging to the bushes, and so I reached the river.”
“Exactly. You get me, and you'll get me even more when you realize that the first thing that hit me in the face as I walked into the garden were these watchers of the Virgin spun by the little spiders created by God. At first, when I felt them on my face, I thought, ‘Wait, no one has come this way,’ so I went to look in other areas. The webs stopped me everywhere in the garden. But outside the garden, they stayed out of my way and let me pass peacefully down a path leading to the Neva. So then I thought, ‘Now, did the Virgin accidentally overlook her work on this path? Surely not. Someone must have messed it up.’ I found the remnants of them hanging on the bushes, and that’s how I got to the river.”
“And you threw yourself into the river, my dear angel. You swim like a little god.”
“And you jumped into the river, my dear angel. You swim like a little god.”
“And I landed where the other landed. Yes, there were the reeds all freshly broken. And I slipped in among the bushes.”
“And I landed where the others did. Yes, there were the reeds all freshly broken. And I slipped in among the bushes.”
“Where to?”
“Where to next?”
“Up to the Villa Krestowsky, madame—where they both live.”
“Up to the Villa Krestowsky, ma'am—where they both live.”
“Ah, it was from there someone came?”
“Ah, was that where someone came from?”
There was a silence between them.
There was a quiet moment between them.
She questioned:
She asked:
“Boris?”
“Boris?”
“Someone who came from the villa and who returned there. Boris or Michael, or another. They went and returned through the reeds. But in coming they used a boat; they returned by swimming.”
“Someone who came from the villa and went back there. Boris or Michael, or someone else. They went and returned through the reeds. But they used a boat to get there; they swam back.”
Her customary agitation reasserted itself.
Her usual agitation returned.
She demanded ardently:
She insisted passionately:
“And you are sure that he came here and that he left here?”
“Are you sure he was here and that he left?”
“Yes, I am sure of it.”
“Yes, I’m positive.”
“How?”
“How so?”
“By the sitting-room window.”
"By the living room window."
“It is impossible, for we found it locked.”
“It’s impossible because we found it locked.”
“It is possible, if someone closed it behind him.”
“It’s possible, if someone closed it behind him.”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
She commenced to tremble again, and, falling back into her nightmarish horror, she no longer wasted fond expletives on her domovoi as on a dear little angel who had just rendered a service ten times more precious to her than life. While he listened patiently, she said brutally:
She started to tremble again, and, slipping back into her nightmarish horror, she no longer wasted sweet words on her domovoi like he was a dear little angel who had just done something ten times more valuable to her than life. As he listened patiently, she said harshly:
“Why did you keep me from throwing myself on him, from rushing upon him as he opened the door? Ah, I would have, I would have... we would know.”
“Why did you stop me from throwing myself at him, from rushing at him when he opened the door? Ah, I would have, I would have... we would know.”
“No. At the least noise he would have closed the door. A turn of the key and he would have escaped forever. And he would have been warned.”
“No. At the slightest sound, he would have closed the door. A turn of the key and he would have escaped forever. And he would have been warned.”
“Careless boy! Why then, if you knew he was going to come, didn’t you leave me in the bedroom and you watch below yourself?”
“Careless boy! If you knew he was coming, why didn’t you leave me in the bedroom and watch for him yourself?”
“Because so long as I was below he would not have come. He only comes when there is no one downstairs.”
“Because as long as I was downstairs, he wouldn’t have come. He only comes when no one is down there.”
“Ah, Saints Peter and Paul pity a poor woman. Who do you think it is, then? Who do you think it is? I can’t think any more. Tell me, tell me that. You ought to know—you know everything. Come—who? I demand the truth. Who? Still some agent of the Committee, of the Central Committee? Still the Nihilists?”
“Ah, Saints Peter and Paul, please have mercy on this poor woman. Who do you think it is, then? Who do you think it is? I can’t think anymore. Please tell me, tell me that. You should know—you know everything. Come on—who? I demand the truth. Who? Is it still some agent of the Committee, of the Central Committee? Still the Nihilists?”
“If it was only that!” said Rouletabille quietly.
“If it was that simple!” said Rouletabille quietly.
“You have sworn to drive me mad! What do you mean by your ‘if it was only that’?”
“You've promised to drive me crazy! What do you mean by your ‘if it was just that’?”
Rouletabille, imperturbable, did not reply.
Rouletabille, unfazed, did not reply.
“What have you done with the potion?” said he.
“What did you do with the potion?” he asked.
“The potion? The glass of the crime! I have locked it in my room, in the cupboard—safe, safe!”
“The potion? The evidence of the crime! I’ve locked it in my room, in the cupboard—secure, secure!”
“Ah, but, madame, it is necessary to replace it where you took it from.”
“Ah, but, ma'am, you need to put it back where you found it.”
“What!”
"What?!"
“Yes, after having poured the poison into a phial, to wash the glass and fill it with another potion.”
“Yes, after pouring the poison into a vial, to clean the glass and fill it with another drink.”
“You are right. You think of everything. If the general wakes and wants his potion, he must not be suspicious of anything, and he must be able to have his drink.”
“You're right. You think of everything. If the general wakes up and wants his drink, he can't be suspicious of anything, and he should be able to have it.”
“It is not necessary that he should drink.”
“It’s not necessary for him to drink.”
“Well, then, why have the drink there?”
“Well, then, why have the drink there?”
“So that the person can be sure, madame, that if he has not drunk it is simply because he has not wished to. A pure chance, madame, that he is not poisoned. You understand me this time?”
“So that the person can be sure, ma'am, that if he hasn’t drunk, it’s simply because he didn't want to. It’s just a pure coincidence, ma'am, that he isn’t poisoned. Do you understand me this time?”
“Yes, yes. O Christ! But how now, if the general wakes and wishes to drink his narcotic?”
“Yeah, yeah. Oh Christ! But what should we do if the general wakes up and wants to drink his drug?”
“Tell him I forbid it. And here is another thing you must do. When—Someone—comes into the general’s chamber, in the morning, you must quite openly and naturally throw out the potion, useless and vapid, you see, and so Someone will have no right to be astonished that the general continues to enjoy excellent health.”
“Tell him I don’t allow it. And here’s another thing you need to do. When—Someone—comes into the general’s room in the morning, you have to openly and casually throw out the potion, which is useless and bland, you see, so Someone won’t be surprised that the general is still in great health.”
“Yes, yes, little one; you are wiser than King Solomon. And what will I do with the phial of poison?”
“Yes, yes, little one; you are smarter than King Solomon. And what am I supposed to do with the vial of poison?”
“Bring it to me.”
"Bring it to me."
“Right away.”
"Immediately."
She went for it and returned five minutes later.
She went for it and came back five minutes later.
“He is still asleep. I have put the glass on the table, out of his reach. He will have to call me.”
“He's still asleep. I put the glass on the table, out of his reach. He'll have to call me.”
“Very good. Then push the door to, close it; we have to talk things over.”
“Great. Now push the door shut, close it; we need to discuss things.”
“But if someone goes back up the servants’ staircase?”
“But what if someone goes back up the servants’ staircase?”
“Be easy about that. They think the general is poisoned already. It is the first care-free moment I have been able to enjoy in this house.”
“Don’t worry about that. They already think the general has been poisoned. This is the first stress-free moment I’ve been able to enjoy in this house.”
“When will you stop making me shake with horror, little demon! You keep your secret well, I must say. The general is sleeping better than if he really were poisoned. But what shall we do about Natacha? I dare ask you that—you and you alone.”
“When will you stop terrifying me, little demon! You really know how to keep your secrets. The general is sleeping more peacefully than if he were actually poisoned. But what are we going to do about Natacha? I must ask you that—you and you only.”
“Nothing at all.”
“Not a thing.”
“How—nothing?”
“How—nothing at all?”
“We will watch her...”
"We'll keep an eye on her..."
“Ah, yes, yes.”
“Yep, absolutely.”
“Still, Matrena, you let me watch her by myself.”
“Still, Matrena, you let me watch her on my own.”
“Yes, yes, I promise you. I will not pay any attention to her. That is promised. That is promised. Do as you please. Why, just now, when I spoke of the Nihilists to you, did you say, ‘If it were only that!’? You believe, then, that she is not a Nihilist? She reads such things—things like on the barricades...”
“Yes, yes, I promise. I won't pay any attention to her. That's a promise. Do whatever you want. Just now, when I mentioned the Nihilists, didn't you say, ‘If it were only that!’? So, you think she isn’t a Nihilist? She reads that kind of stuff—things about the barricades...”
“Madame, madame, you think of nothing but Natacha. You have promised me not to watch her; promise me not to think about her.”
“Ma'am, you only think about Natacha. You promised me you wouldn't watch her; promise me you won't think about her.”
“Why, why did you say, ‘If it was only that!’?”
“Why, why did you say, ‘If it was just that!’?”
“Because, if there were only Nihilists in your affair, dear madame, it would be too simple, or, rather, it would have been more simple. Can you possibly believe, madame, that simply a Nihilist, a Nihilist who was only a Nihilist, would take pains that his bomb exploded from a vase of flowers?—that it would have mattered where, so long as it overwhelmed the general? Do you imagine that the bomb would have had less effect behind the door than in front of it? And the little cavity under the floor, do you believe that a genuine revolutionary, such as you have here in Russia, would amuse himself by penetrating to the villa only to draw out two nails from a board, when one happens to give him time between two visits to the dining-room? Do you suppose that a revolutionary who wished to avenge the dead of Moscow and who could succeed in getting so far as the door behind which General Trebassof slept would amuse himself by making a little hole with a pin in order to draw back the bolt and amuse himself by pouring poison into a glass? Why, in such a case, he would have thrown his bomb outright, whether it blew him up along with the villa, or he was arrested on the spot, or had to submit to the martyrdom of the dungeons in the Fortress of SS. Peter and Paul, or be hung at Schlusselburg. Isn’t that what always happens? That is the way he would have done, and not have acted like a hotel-rat! Now, there is someone in your home (or who comes to your home) who acts like a hotel-rat because he does not wish to be seen, because he does not wish to be discovered, because he does not wish to be taken in the act. Now, the moment that he fears nothing so much as to be taken in the act, so that he plays all these tricks of legerdemain, it is certain that his object lies beyond the act itself, beyond the bomb, beyond the poison. Why all this necessity for bombs of deferred explosion, for clockwork placed where it will be confused with other things, and not on a bare staircase forbidden to everybody, though you visit it twenty times a day?”
“Because if there were only Nihilists involved in your situation, dear madame, it would be too simple, or rather, it would have been simpler. Can you really believe, madame, that just a Nihilist, a Nihilist who was only a Nihilist, would go to the trouble of making sure his bomb went off from a vase of flowers?—that it would matter where it happened, as long as it took out the general? Do you think the bomb would have been less effective behind the door than in front of it? And what about the little space under the floor; do you think a genuine revolutionary, like the ones you have here in Russia, would entertain himself by sneaking into the villa just to remove two nails from a board when he happens to have time between meals? Do you really think a revolutionary who wanted to avenge the dead of Moscow and could get as far as the door where General Trebassof sleeps would waste his time making a tiny hole with a pin just to unlock a bolt and pour poison into a glass? No, in that case, he would have thrown his bomb outright, whether it blew him up along with the villa, got him arrested on the spot, forced him into the horrors of the dungeons in the Fortress of SS. Peter and Paul, or led to him being hanged at Schlusselburg. Isn’t that how it always goes? That’s how he would have acted, not like a coward! Now, there’s someone in your home (or who comes to your home) who is acting like a coward because he doesn’t want to be seen, because he doesn’t want to be discovered, because he doesn’t want to be caught in the act. The moment he fears nothing more than getting caught in the act and pulls off all these tricks, it’s clear that his goal lies beyond the act itself, beyond the bomb, beyond the poison. Why all this need for delayed explosions, for clockwork hidden where it will blend in with other things, instead of on a bare staircase that’s off-limits to everyone, even though you walk by it twenty times a day?”
“But this man comes in as he pleases by day and by night? You don’t answer. You know who he is, perhaps?”
"But this guy just strolls in whenever he wants, day or night? You're not saying anything. Do you know who he is, maybe?"
“I know him, perhaps, but I am not sure who it is yet.”
“I know him, maybe, but I'm not sure who it is yet.”
“You are not curious, little domovoi doukh! A friend of the house, certainly, and who enters the house as he wishes, by night, because someone opens the window for him. And who comes from the Krestowsky Villa! Boris or Michael! Ah, poor miserable Matrena! Why don’t they kill poor Matrena? Their general! Their general! And they are soldiers—soldiers who come at night to kill their general. Aided by—by whom? Do you believe that? You? Light of my eyes! you believe that! No, no, that is not possible! I want you to understand, monsieur le domovoi, that I am not able to believe anything so horrible. No, no, by Jesus Christ Who died on the Cross, and Who searches our hearts, I do not believe that Boris—who, however, has very advanced ideas, I admit—it is necessary not to forget that; very advanced; and who composes very advanced verses also, as I have always told him—I will not believe that Boris is capable of such a fearful crime. As to Michael, he is an honest man, and my daughter, my Natacha, is an honest girl. Everything looks very bad, truly, but I do not suspect either Michael or Boris or my pure and beloved Natacha (even though she has made a translation into French of very advanced verses, certainly most improper for the daughter of a general). That is what lies at the bottom of my mind, the bottom of my heart—you have understood me perfectly, little angel of paradise? Ah, it is you the general owes his life to, that Matrena owes her life. Without you this house would already be a coffin. How shall I ever reward you? You wish for nothing! I annoy you! You don’t even listen to me! A coffin—we would all be in our coffins! Tell me what you desire. All that I have belongs to you!”
“You're not curious at all, little household spirit! A friend of the house, for sure, who sneaks in at night because someone opens the window for him. And who comes from Krestowsky Villa! Boris or Michael! Oh, poor Matrena! Why don’t they just kill her off? Their general! Their general! And they’re soldiers—soldiers who come at night to kill their general. Helped by—by whom? Can you believe that? You? My dear one! You actually believe that! No, no, that's impossible! I want you to understand, monsieur household spirit, that I can’t believe anything so horrible. No, no, by Jesus Christ Who died on the Cross and Who knows our hearts, I don’t believe that Boris—who, I admit, has very progressive ideas; we can't forget that; very progressive; and who writes very advanced poetry too, as I've always told him—I refuse to believe that Boris is capable of such a terrible crime. As for Michael, he’s an honest man, and my daughter, my Natacha, is an honest girl. Everything looks really bad, truly, but I don't suspect either Michael or Boris or my sweet and beloved Natacha (even if she has translated some very progressive verses into French, certainly most improper for the daughter of a general). That’s what’s on my mind, in my heart—you understand me perfectly, little angel of paradise? Ah, it's you that the general owes his life to, and Matrena owes her life too. Without you, this house would already be a coffin. How will I ever repay you? You want nothing! I bother you! You don’t even listen to me! A coffin—we would all be in our coffins! Tell me what you want. Everything I have is yours!”
“I desire to smoke a pipe.
“I want to smoke a pipe.
“Ah, a pipe! Do you want some yellow perfumed tobacco that I receive every month from Constantinople, a treat right from the harem? I will get enough for you, if you like it, to smoke ten thousand pipes full.”
“Ah, a pipe! Do you want some fragrant yellow tobacco that I get every month from Constantinople, a special treat straight from the harem? I can get enough for you, if you like it, to smoke ten thousand bowls full.”
“I prefer caporal,” replied Rouletabille. “But you are right. It is not wise to suspect anybody. See, watch, wait. There is always time, once the game is caught, to say whether it is a hare or a wild boar. Listen to me, then, my good mamma. We must know first what is in the phial. Where is it?”
“I prefer caporal,” replied Rouletabille. “But you’re right. It’s not smart to suspect anyone. Look, watch, wait. There’s always time, once the game is caught, to tell whether it’s a hare or a wild boar. Listen to me, then, my dear mom. We need to find out what’s in the vial. Where is it?”
“Here it is.”
"Here it is."
She drew it from her sleeve. He stowed it in his pocket.
She pulled it out of her sleeve. He put it in his pocket.
“You wish the general a good appetite, for me. I am going out. I will be back in two hours at the latest. And, above all, don’t let the general know anything. I am going to see one of my friends who lives in the Aptiekarski pereolek.” *
“You wish the general a good meal for me. I'm heading out. I'll be back in two hours at most. And, above all, don’t let the general know anything. I'm going to see a friend of mine who lives on Aptiekarski Street.” *
* The small street of the pharmacies.
“Depend on me, and get back quickly for love of me. My blood clogs in my heart when you are not here, dear servant of God.”
“Rely on me, and come back quickly for my sake. My heart feels heavy when you aren’t here, dear servant of God.”
She mounted to the general’s room and came down at least ten times to see if Rouletabille had not returned. Two hours later he was around the villa, as he had promised. She could not keep herself from running to meet him, for which she was scolded.
She went up to the general’s room and came down at least ten times to check if Rouletabille had come back. Two hours later, he was around the villa, just like he said he would be. She couldn’t help but run to greet him, for which she got scolded.
“Be calm. Be calm. Do you know what was in the phial?”
“Stay calm. Stay calm. Do you know what was in the vial?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Arsenate of soda, enough to kill ten people.”
“Arsenate of soda, enough to kill ten people.”
“Holy Mary!”
"OMG, Mary!"
“Be quiet. Go upstairs to the general.”
“Be quiet. Go upstairs to the manager.”
Feodor Feodorovitch was in charming humor. It was his first good night since the death of the youth of Moscow. He attributed it to his not having touched the narcotic and resolved, once more, to give up the narcotic, a resolve Rouletabille and Matrena encouraged. During the conversation there was a knock at the door of Matrena’s chamber. She ran to see who was there, and returned with Natacha, who wished to embrace her father. Her face showed traces of fatigue. Certainly she had not passed as good a night as her father, and the general reproached her for looking so downcast.
Feodor Feodorovitch was in a great mood. It was his first good night since the death of the young man from Moscow. He credited this to not using the narcotic and decided, once again, to quit it, a decision Rouletabille and Matrena supported. During their conversation, there was a knock at the door of Matrena’s room. She quickly went to see who it was and came back with Natacha, who wanted to hug her father. Her face showed signs of exhaustion. Clearly, she hadn't had as good a night as her father, and the general teased her about looking so gloomy.
“It is true. I had dreadful dreams. But you, papa, did you sleep well? Did you take your narcotic?”
“It’s true. I had terrible dreams. But you, Dad, did you sleep well? Did you take your medicine?”
“No, no, I have not touched a drop of my potion.”
“No, no, I haven't touched a drop of my potion.”
“Yes, I see. Oh, well, that is all right; that is very good. Natural sleep must be coming back...”
“Yes, I see. Oh, well, that's okay; that's really good. Natural sleep must be returning...”
Matrena, as though hypnotized by Rouletabille, had taken the glass from the table and ostentatiously carried it to the dressing-room to throw it out, and she delayed there to recover her self-possession.
Matrena, as if mesmerized by Rouletabille, had picked up the glass from the table and dramatically took it to the dressing room to throw it out, taking her time there to regain her composure.
Natacha continued:
Natacha went on:
“You will see, papa, that you will be able to live just like everyone else finally. The great thing was to clear away the police, the atrocious police; wasn’t it, Monsieur Rouletabille?”
“You’ll see, Dad, that you’ll finally be able to live just like everyone else. The important thing was to get rid of the police, the awful police; right, Monsieur Rouletabille?”
“I have always said, for myself, that I am entirely of Mademoiselle Natacha’s mind. You can be entirely reassured now, and I shall leave you feeling reassured. Yes, I must think of getting my interviews done quickly, and departing. Ah well, I can only say what I think. Run things yourselves and you will not run any danger. Besides, the general gets much better, and soon I shall see you all in France, I hope. I must thank you now for your friendly hospitality.”
“I've always said that I completely agree with Mademoiselle Natacha. You can feel completely at ease now, and I’ll make sure you feel that way. Yes, I need to finish my interviews quickly and head out. Well, I can only express my thoughts. Take charge yourselves, and you won’t face any danger. Besides, the general is recovering well, and I hope to see all of you in France soon. I want to thank you now for your kind hospitality.”
“Ah, but you are not going? You are not going!” Matrena had already set herself to protest with all the strenuous torrent of words in her poor desolated heart, when a glance from the reporter cut short her despairing utterances.
“Ah, but you’re not going? You’re not going!” Matrena was already preparing to protest with all the intense emotion from her broken heart when a look from the reporter stopped her desperate words.
“I shall have to remain a week still in the city. I have engaged a chamber at the Hotel de France. It is necessary. I have so many people to see and to receive. I will come to make you a little visit from time to time.”
“I'll have to stay in the city for another week. I've booked a room at the Hotel de France. It’s essential. I have a lot of people to meet and entertain. I’ll drop by for a little visit now and then.”
“You are then quite easy,” demanded the general gravely, “at leaving me all alone?”
“You're really okay with leaving me all alone?” the general asked seriously.
“Entirely easy. And, besides, I don’t leave you all alone. I leave you with Madame Trebassof and Mademoiselle. I repeat: All three of you stay as I see you now. No more police, or, in any case, the fewest possible.”
“Completely simple. And besides, I won’t leave you alone. I’m leaving you with Madame Trebassof and Mademoiselle. I’ll say it again: all three of you stay just like I see you now. No more police, or at least as few as possible.”
“He is right, he is right,” repeated Natacha again.
"He's right, he's right," Natacha repeated again.
At this moment there were fresh knocks at the door of Matrena’s chamber. It was Ermolai, who announced that his Excellency the Marshal of the Court, Count Keltzof, wished to see the general, acting for His Majesty.
At that moment, there were new knocks at Matrena’s door. It was Ermolai, who announced that his Excellency the Marshal of the Court, Count Keltzof, wanted to see the general, acting on behalf of His Majesty.
“Go and receive the Count, Natacha, and tell him that your father will be downstairs in a moment.”
“Go and greet the Count, Natacha, and let him know that your father will be down in a minute.”
Natacha and Rouletabille went down and found the Count in the drawing-room. He was a magnificent specimen, handsome and big as one of the Swiss papal guard. He seemed watchful in all directions and all among the furniture, and was quite evidently disquieted. He advanced immediately to meet the young lady, inquiring the news.
Natacha and Rouletabille went downstairs and found the Count in the living room. He was an impressive figure, tall and good-looking like one of the Swiss Guard. He appeared alert in every direction and among the furniture, clearly uneasy. He immediately approached the young lady, asking for news.
“It is all good news,” replied Natacha. “Everybody here is splendid. The general is quite gay. But what news have you, monsieur le marechal? You appear preoccupied.”
“It’s all good news,” replied Natacha. “Everyone here is great. The general is in good spirits. But what news do you have, Mr. Marshal? You seem worried.”
The marshal had pressed Rouletabille’s hand.
The marshal had shaken Rouletabille’s hand.
“And my grapes?” he demanded of Natacha.
“And my grapes?” he asked Natacha.
“How, your grapes? What grapes?”
“How are your grapes? What grapes?”
“If you have not touched them, so much the better. I arrived here very anxious. I brought you yesterday, from Krasnoie-Coelo, some of the Emperor’s grapes that Feodor Feodorovitch enjoyed so much. Now this morning I learned that the eldest son of Doucet, the French head-gardener of the Imperial conservatories at Krasnoie, had died from eating those grapes, which he had taken from those gathered for me to bring here. Imagine my dismay. I knew, however, that at the general’s table, grapes would not be eaten without having been washed, but I reproached myself for not having taken the precaution of leaving word that Doucet recommend that they be washed thoroughly. Still, I don’t suppose it would matter. I couldn’t see how my gift could be dangerous, but when I learned of little Doucet’s death this morning, I jumped into the first train and came straight here.”
“If you haven’t touched them, that’s good. I arrived here feeling very anxious. I brought you some of the Emperor’s grapes from Krasnoie-Coelo that Feodor Feodorovitch enjoyed so much yesterday. But this morning, I found out that Doucet’s eldest son, the French head gardener of the Imperial conservatories at Krasnoie, died from eating those grapes, which he took from the ones meant for me to bring here. Can you imagine my shock? I knew that at the general’s table, grapes wouldn’t be eaten without being washed, but I regretted not mentioning that Doucet recommended washing them thoroughly. Still, I didn’t think it would matter. I couldn’t see how my gift could be dangerous, but after hearing about little Doucet’s death this morning, I jumped on the first train and came straight here.”
“But, your Excellency,” interrupted Natacha, “we have not seen your grapes.”
“But, Your Excellency,” Natacha interrupted, “we haven’t seen your grapes.”
“Ah, they have not been served yet? All the better. Thank goodness!”
“Ah, they haven't been served yet? That's even better. Thank goodness!”
“The Emperor’s grapes are diseased, then?” interrogated Rouletabille. “Phylloxera pest has got into the conservatories?”
"The Emperor's grapes are sick, then?" asked Rouletabille. "Phylloxera has gotten into the greenhouses?"
“Nothing can stop it, Doucet told me. So he didn’t want me to leave last evening until he had washed the grapes. Unfortunately, I was pressed for time and I took them as they were, without any idea that the mixture they spray on the grapes to protect them was so deadly. It appears that in the vineyard country they have such accidents every year. They call it, I think, the... the mixture...”
“Nothing can stop it, Doucet told me. So he didn’t want me to leave last night until he had washed the grapes. Unfortunately, I was short on time, and I took them as they were, unaware that the spray they use on the grapes for protection is so dangerous. It seems that in the vineyard area, these kinds of accidents happen every year. They call it, I think, the... the spray...”
“The Bordeaux mixture,” was heard in Rouletabille’s trembling voice “And do you know what it is, Your Excellency, this Bordeaux mixture?”
“The Bordeaux mixture,” was heard in Rouletabille’s trembling voice. “And do you know what it is, Your Excellency, this Bordeaux mixture?”
“Why, no.”
"Of course not."
At this moment the general came down the stairs, clinging to the banister and supported by Matrena Petrovna.
At that moment, the general came down the stairs, holding onto the banister and being supported by Matrena Petrovna.
“Well,” continued Rouletabille, watching Natacha, “the Bordeaux mixture which covered the grapes you brought the general yesterday was nothing more nor less than arsenate of soda.”
“Well,” continued Rouletabille, watching Natacha, “the Bordeaux mixture that covered the grapes you brought the general yesterday was nothing more than sodium arsenate.”
“Ah, God!” cried Natacha.
“OMG!” cried Natacha.
As for Matrena Petrovna, she uttered a low exclamation and let go the general, who almost fell down the staircase. Everybody rushed. The general laughed. Matrena, under the stringent look of Rouletabille, stammered that she had suddenly felt faint. At last they were all together in the veranda. The general settled back on his sofa and inquired:
As for Matrena Petrovna, she let out a soft gasp and released the general, who nearly tumbled down the staircase. Everyone hurried over. The general chuckled. Matrena, under Rouletabille's intense gaze, fumbled for words, saying that she had suddenly felt dizzy. Eventually, they all gathered on the porch. The general relaxed on his sofa and asked:
“Well, now, were you just saying something, my dear marshal, about some grapes you have brought me?”
“Well, were you just saying something, my dear Marshal, about some grapes you brought me?”
“Yes, indeed,” said Natacha, quite frightened, “and what he said isn’t pleasant at all. The son of Doucet, the court gardener, has just been poisoned by the same grapes that monsieur le marschal, it appears, brought you.”
“Yes, definitely,” Natacha said, clearly scared, “and what he said isn't pleasant at all. The son of Doucet, the court gardener, has just been poisoned by the same grapes that Monsieur le Maréchal apparently brought you.”
“Where was this? Grapes? What grapes? I haven’t seen any grapes!” exclaimed Matrena. “I noticed you, yesterday, marshal, out in the garden, but you went away almost immediately, and I certainly was surprised that you did not come in. What is this story?”
“Where was this? Grapes? What grapes? I haven’t seen any grapes!” exclaimed Matrena. “I saw you yesterday, marshal, out in the garden, but you left almost right away, and I was really surprised you didn’t come in. What’s going on?”
“Well, we must clear this matter up. It is absolutely necessary that we know what happened to those grapes.”
“Well, we need to sort this out. It’s crucial that we find out what happened to those grapes.”
“Certainly,” said Rouletabille, “they could cause a catastrophe.”
“Of course,” said Rouletabille, “they could create a disaster.”
“If it has not happened already,” fretted the marshal.
“If it hasn’t happened already,” the marshal worried.
“But how? Where are they? Whom did you give them to?”
“But how? Where are they? Who did you give them to?”
“I carried them in a white cardboard box, the first one that came to hand in Doucet’s place. I came here the first time and didn’t find you. I returned again with the box, and the general was just lying down. I was pressed for my train and Michael Nikolaievitch and Boris Alexandrovitch were in the garden, so I asked them to execute my commission, and I laid the box down near them on the little garden table, telling them not to forget to tell you it was necessary to wash the grapes as Doucet expressly recommended.”
“I carried them in a white cardboard box, the first one I could find at Doucet’s place. I came here the first time and didn’t find you. I came back again with the box, and the general was just lying down. I was in a hurry to catch my train, and Michael Nikolaievitch and Boris Alexandrovitch were in the garden, so I asked them to handle my request, and I put the box down near them on the little garden table, reminding them to let you know that it was important to wash the grapes as Doucet specifically recommended.”
“But it is unbelievable! It is terrible!” quavered Matrena. “Where can the grapes be? We must know.”
“But it’s unbelievable! It’s terrible!” Matrena trembled. “Where could the grapes be? We need to know.”
“Absolutely,” approved Rouletabille.
"Definitely," approved Rouletabille.
“We must ask Boris and Michael,” said Natacha. “Good God! surely they have not eaten them! Perhaps they are sick.”
“We need to ask Boris and Michael,” Natacha said. “Oh no! They can’t have eaten them! Maybe they’re not feeling well.”
“Here they are,” said the general. All turned. Michael and Boris were coming up the steps. Rouletabille, who was in a shadowed corner under the main staircase, did not lose a single play of muscle on the two faces which for him were two problems to solve. Both faces were smiling; too smiling, perhaps.
“Here they are,” said the general. Everyone turned. Michael and Boris were coming up the steps. Rouletabille, who was in a shadowy corner under the main staircase, didn’t miss a single muscle movement on the two faces that were, for him, two puzzles to figure out. Both faces were smiling; maybe too much smiling.
“Michael! Boris! Come here,” cried Feodor Feodorovitch. “What have you done with the grapes from monsieur le marechal?”
“Michael! Boris! Come here,” shouted Feodor Feodorovitch. “What did you do with the grapes from Monsieur le Maréchal?”
They both looked at him upon this brusque interrogation, seemed not to understand, and then, suddenly recalling, they declared very naturally that they had left them on the garden table and had not thought about them.
They both stared at him after this abrupt question, seemed confused, and then, suddenly remembering, they naturally said that they had left them on the garden table and hadn’t thought about them.
“You forgot my caution, then?” said Count Kaltzof severely.
“You forgot my warning, then?” said Count Kaltzof sternly.
“What caution?” said Boris. “Oh, yes, the washing of the grapes. Doucet’s caution.”
“What caution?” Boris asked. “Oh right, the washing of the grapes. Doucet’s caution.”
“Do you know what has happened to Doucet with those grapes? His eldest son is dead, poisoned. Do you understand now why we are anxious to know what has become of my grapes?”
“Do you know what happened to Doucet with those grapes? His oldest son is dead, poisoned. Do you see now why we're eager to know what happened to my grapes?”
“But they ought to be out there on the table,” said Michael.
“But they should be out there on the table,” said Michael.
“No one can find them anywhere,” declared Matrena, who, no less than Rouletabille, watched every change in the countenances of the two officers. “How did it happen that you went away yesterday evening without saying good-bye, without seeing us, without troubling yourselves whether or not the general might need you?”
“No one can find them anywhere,” Matrena stated, just like Rouletabille, closely observing every expression on the faces of the two officers. “How is it that you left yesterday evening without saying goodbye, without seeing us, and without caring whether the general might need you?”
“Madame,” said Michael, coldly, in military fashion, as though he replied to his superior officer himself, “we have ample excuse to offer you and the general. It is necessary that we make an admission, and the general will pardon us, I am sure. Boris and I, during the promenade, happened to quarrel. That quarrel was in full swing when we reached here and we were discussing the way to end it most promptly when monsieur le marechal entered the garden. We must make that our excuse for giving divided attention to what he had to say. As soon as he was gone we had only one thought, to get away from here to settle our difference with arms in our hands.”
“Madame,” Michael said coldly, in a military tone, as if he were responding to a superior officer, “we have a good reason to explain to you and the general. It’s necessary for us to admit something, and I’m sure the general will forgive us. Boris and I got into a quarrel during our walk. The argument was in full swing when we arrived here, and we were trying to figure out how to resolve it quickly when Monsieur le Maréchal entered the garden. We must use that as our reason for not fully paying attention to what he had to say. As soon as he left, our only thought was to get away from here to settle our dispute with our fists.”
“Without speaking to me about it!” interrupted Trehassof. “I never will pardon that.”
“Without talking to me about it!” interrupted Trehassof. “I’ll never forgive that.”
“You fight at such a time, when the general is threatened! It is as though you fought between yourselves in the face of the enemy. It is treason!” added Matrena.
“You fight at a time like this, when the general is in danger! It’s like you’re fighting among yourselves while the enemy is right there. That’s treason!” Matrena added.
“Madame,” said Boris, “we did not fight. Someone pointed out our fault, and I offered my excuses to Michael Nikolaievitch, who generously accepted them. Is that not so, Michael Nikolaievitch?”
“Ma'am,” said Boris, “we didn't fight. Someone pointed out our mistake, and I asked Michael Nikolaievitch for forgiveness, and he kindly accepted it. Isn't that right, Michael Nikolaievitch?”
“And who is this that pointed out your fault?” demanded the marshal.
“And who pointed out your mistake?” the marshal asked.
“Natacha.”
“Natacha.”
“Bravo, Natacha. Come, embrace me, my daughter.”
“Great job, Natacha. Come here and hug me, my daughter.”
The general pressed his daughter effusively to his broad chest.
The general hugged his daughter tightly to his broad chest.
“And I hope you will not have further disputing,” he cried, looking over Natacha’s shoulder.
“And I hope you won’t argue anymore,” he shouted, looking over Natacha’s shoulder.
“We promise you that, General,” declared Boris. “Our lives belong to you.”
“We promise you that, General,” Boris said. “Our lives are yours.”
“You did well, my love. Let us all do as well. I have passed an excellent night, messieurs. Real sleep! I have had just one long sleep.”
“You did great, my love. Let’s all do just as well. I had an amazing night, everyone. Real sleep! I had one long sleep.”
“That is so,” said Matrena slowly. “The general had no need of narcotic. He slept like a child and did not touch his potion.”
“That’s true,” Matrena said slowly. “The general didn't need any drugs. He slept like a child and didn't touch his drink.”
“And my leg is almost well.”
“And my leg is almost better.”
“All the same, it is singular that those grapes should have disappeared,” insisted the marshal, following his fixed idea.
“All the same, it’s strange that those grapes have vanished,” insisted the marshal, sticking to his point.
“Ermolai,” called Matrena.
"Ermolai," Matrena called.
The old servant appeared.
The former servant appeared.
“Yesterday evening, after these gentlemen had left the house, did you notice a small white box on the garden table?”
“Did you notice a small white box on the garden table yesterday evening after those guys left the house?”
“No, Barinia.”
“Nope, Barinia.”
“And the servants? Have any of them been sick? The dvornicks? The schwitzar? In the kitchens? No one sick? No? Go and see; then come and tell me.”
“And the servants? Has anyone been sick? The doormen? The caretaker? In the kitchens? No one is sick? No? Go check; then come back and let me know.”
He returned, saying, “No one sick.”
He came back and said, “No one’s sick.”
Like the marshal, Matrena Petrovna and Feodor Feodorovitch looked at one another, repeating in French, “No one sick! That is strange!”
Like the marshal, Matrena Petrovna and Feodor Feodorovitch looked at each other, repeating in French, “No one is sick! That’s strange!”
Rouletabille came forward and gave the only explanation that was plausible—for the others.
Rouletabille stepped up and provided the only explanation that made sense—for the others.
“But, General, that is not strange at all. The grapes have been stolen and eaten by some domestic, and if the servant has not been sick it is simply that the grapes monsieur le marechal brought escaped the spraying of the Bordeaux mixture. That is the whole mystery.”
“But, General, that’s not strange at all. The grapes have been stolen and eaten by someone local, and if the servant hasn’t been sick, it’s just that the grapes that Mr. Marshal brought didn’t get treated with the Bordeaux mixture. That’s the entire mystery.”
“The little fellow must be right,” cried the delighted marshal.
“The little guy must be right,” exclaimed the thrilled marshal.
“He is always right, this little fellow,” beamed Matrena, as proudly as though she had brought him into the world.
“He is always right, this little guy,” beamed Matrena, proudly as if she had brought him into the world.
But “the little fellow,” taking advantage of the greetings as Athanase Georgevitch and Ivan Petrovitch arrived, left the villa, gripping in his pocket the phial which held what is required to make grapes flourish or to kill a general who is in excellent health. When he had gone a few hundred steps toward the bridges one must cross to go into the city, he was overtaken by a panting dvornick, who brought him a letter that had just come by courier. The writing on the envelope was entirely unknown to him. He tore it open and read, in excellent French:
But “the little guy,” taking advantage of the greetings as Athanase Georgevitch and Ivan Petrovitch arrived, left the villa, clutching in his pocket the vial that contained what he needed to make grapes thrive or to take down a general in perfect health. After walking a few hundred steps toward the bridges one must cross to enter the city, he was caught up with by a breathless doorman, who handed him a letter that had just arrived by courier. The handwriting on the envelope was completely unfamiliar to him. He ripped it open and read, in flawless French:
“Request to M. Joseph Rouletabille not to mix in matters that do not concern him. The second warning will be the last.” It was signed: “The Central Revolutionary Committee.”
“Request to M. Joseph Rouletabille not to interfere in matters that do not concern him. The second warning will be the last.” It was signed: “The Central Revolutionary Committee.”
“So, ho!” said Rouletabille, slipping the paper into his pocket, “that’s the line it takes, is it! Happily I have nothing more to occupy myself with at all. It is Koupriane’s turn now! Now to go to Koupriane’s!”
“So, here we go!” said Rouletabille, putting the paper in his pocket. “So that’s how it is! Luckily, I have nothing else to focus on. It’s Koupriane’s turn now! Time to go to Koupriane’s!”
On this date, Rouletabille’s note-book: “Natacha to her father: ‘But you, papa, have you had a good night? Did you take your narcotic?’
On this date, Rouletabille’s notebook: “Natacha to her dad: ‘But you, dad, did you sleep well? Did you take your medication?’”
“Fearful, and (lest I confuse heaven and hell) I have no right to take any further notes.” *
“I'm scared, and (just in case I mix up heaven and hell) I shouldn’t take any more notes.” *
* In fact, after this day, no more notes appear in Rouletabille’s notebook. The last one is the one above, strange and romantic, and needed, as Sainclair, the Paris lawyer and friend of Rouletabille, points out in the articles from which we've taken all the details of this story.
VIII. THE LITTLE CHAPEL OF THE GUARDS
Rouletabille took a long walk which led him to the Troitsky Bridge, then, re-descending the Naberjnaia, he reached the Winter Palace. He seemed to have chased away all preoccupation, and took a child’s pleasure in the different aspects of the life that characterizes the city of the Great Peter. He stopped before the Winter Palace, walked slowly across the square where the prodigious monolith of the Alexander Column rises from its bronze socket, strolled between the palace and the colonnades, passed under an immense arch: everything seemed Cyclopean to him, and he never had felt so tiny, so insignificant. None the less he was happy in his insignificance, he was satisfied with himself in the presence of these colossal things; everything pleased him this morning. The speed of the isvos, the bickering humor of the osvotchicks, the elegance of the women, the fine presences of the officers and their easy naturalness under their uniforms, so opposed to the wooden posturing of the Berlin military men whom he had noticed at the “Tilleuls” and in the Friederichstrasse between two trains. Everything enchanted him—the costume even of the moujiks, vivid blouses, the red shirts over the trousers, the full legs and the boots up to the knees, even the unfortunates who, in spite of the soft atmosphere, were muffled up in sheepskin coats, all impressed him favorably, everything appeared to him original and congenial.
Rouletabille took a long walk that led him to the Troitsky Bridge, then, after going back down the Naberjnaia, he reached the Winter Palace. He seemed to have pushed away all worries and found a childlike joy in the different aspects of life in the city of Great Peter. He paused in front of the Winter Palace, strolled slowly across the square where the massive Alexander Column rises from its bronze base, walked between the palace and the colonnades, and passed under a gigantic arch: everything felt enormous to him, and he had never felt so small and insignificant. Still, he was happy in his insignificance; he felt content with himself in the presence of these colossal structures; everything delighted him this morning. The speed of the isvos, the playful banter of the osvotchicks, the grace of the women, the distinguished presence of the officers and their relaxed demeanor in their uniforms, so different from the stiff posturing of the Berlin soldiers he had noticed at the “Tilleuls” and in the Friedrichstraße between trains. Everything enchanted him—the attire of the moujiks, bright blouses, red shirts over trousers, full legs, and knee-high boots, even the unfortunate souls who, despite the mild weather, were bundled up in sheepskin coats, all made a positive impression on him; everything felt unique and welcoming.
Order reigned in the city. The guards were polite, decorative and superb in bearing. The passers-by in that quarter talked gayly among themselves, often in French, and had manners as civilized as anywhere in the world. Where, then, was the Bear of the North? He never had seen bears so well licked. Was it this very city that only yesterday was in revolution? This was certainly the Alexander Park where troops a few weeks before had fired on children who had sought refuge in the trees, like sparrows. Was this the very pavement where the Cossacks had left so many bodies? Finally he saw before him the Nevsky Prospect, where the bullets rained like hail not long since upon a people dressed for festivities and very joyous. Nichevo! Nichevo! All that was so soon forgotten. They forgot yesterday as they forget to-morrow. The Nihilists? Poets, who imagined that a bomb could accomplish anything in that Babylon of the North more important than the noise of its explosion! Look at these people who pass. They have no more thought for the old attack than for those now preparing in the shadow of the “tracktirs.” Happy men, full of serenity in this bright quarter, who move about their affairs and their pleasures in the purest air, the lightest, the most transparent on earth. No, no; no one knows the joy of mere breathing if he has not breathed the air there, the finest in the north of the world, which gives food and drink of beautiful white eau-de-vie and yellow pivo, and strikes the blood and makes one a beast vigorous and joyful and fatalistic, and mocks at the Nihilists and, as well, at the ten thousand eyes of the police staring from under the porches of houses, from under the skulls of dvornicks—all police, the dvornicks; all police, also the joyous concierges with extended hands. Ah, ah, one mocks at it all in such air, provided one has roubles in one’s pockets, plenty of roubles, and that one is not besotted by reading those extraordinary books that preach the happiness of all humanity to students and to poor girl-students too. Ah, ah, seed of the Nihilists, all that! These poor little fellows and poor little girls who have their heads turned by lectures that they cannot digest! That is all the trouble, the digestion. The digestion is needed. Messieurs the commercial travelers for champagne, who talk together importantly in the lobbies of the Grand Morskaia Hotel and who have studied the Russian people even in the most distant cities where champagne is sold, will tell you that over any table of hors-d’oeuvres, and will regulate the whole question of the Revolution between two little glasses of vodka, swallowed properly, quickly, elbow up, at a single draught, in the Russian manner. Simply an affair of digestion, they tell you. Who is the fool that would dare compare a young gentleman who has well digested a bottle of champagne or two, and another young man who has poorly digested the lucubrations of, who shall we say?—the lucubrations of the economists? The economists? The economists! Fools who compete which can make the most violent statements! Those who read them and don’t understand them go off like a bomb! Your health! Nichevo! The world goes round still, doesn’t it?
Order was established in the city. The guards were polite, well-groomed, and carried themselves superbly. The people walking by in that area chatted cheerfully, often in French, and exhibited manners as refined as anywhere else in the world. So, where was the Bear of the North? He had never seen bears so well-mannered. Was this really the city that was just in revolution yesterday? This was definitely Alexander Park, where troops had, only weeks ago, fired on children seeking refuge in the trees, like sparrows. Was this truly the same pavement where the Cossacks had left so many bodies? Finally, he found himself on Nevsky Prospect, where bullets had once rained down like hail on a festive, joyful crowd not too long ago. Nichevo! Nichevo! All that was rapidly forgotten. They forgot yesterday just as they forget tomorrow. The Nihilists? Poets, who believed that a bomb could achieve anything more significant in that Babylon of the North than the sound of its explosion! Look at these people passing by. They care no more about the old attack than they do about the ones getting ready in the shadows of the “tracktirs.” Happy people, radiating calm in this bright part of town, going about their business and pleasures in the cleanest air, the lightest, most transparent air on Earth. No, no; no one knows the joy of merely breathing if they haven’t inhaled the air here, the finest in the north, which offers the exquisite white eau-de-vie and golden pivo, invigorating the blood and making one strong, joyful, and carefree, laughing at the Nihilists and, indeed, at the countless eyes of the police watching from under the porches, from under the skulls of dvornicks—all police, those dvornicks; all police, including the cheerful concierges with their outstretched hands. Ah, ah, one scoffs at it all in such air, as long as one has rubles in their pockets, plenty of rubles, and isn’t dulled by reading those incredible books that preach happiness to all humanity, including students and poor girl-students. Ah, ah, the vanity of the Nihilists, all of that! These poor young men and women whose heads are filled with ideas they can't digest! That's the problem, digestion. Digestion is necessary. The commercial travelers for champagne, who talk earnestly in the lobbies of the Grand Morskaia Hotel and have studied the Russian people even in far-off cities where champagne is sold, will tell you this over any table of hors-d’oeuvres, and will outline the whole issue of the Revolution between two shots of vodka, properly downed, quickly, elbow up, in the Russian way. It's really just a matter of digestion, they say. Who’s the fool that would dare compare a young man who has digested a bottle or two of champagne well, to another who’s poorly digested the ramblings of—let’s say?—the ramblings of economists? The economists? The economists! Fools who compete to make the most extreme statements! Those who read them and don’t understand go off like a bomb! Cheers! Nichevo! The world keeps turning, doesn’t it?
Discussion political, economic, revolutionary, and other in the room where they munch hors-d’oeuvres! You will hear it all as you pass through the hotel to your chamber, young Rouletabille. Get quickly now to the home of Koupriane, if you don’t wish to arrive there at luncheon-time; then you would have to put off these serious affairs until evening.
Discussion about politics, the economy, revolutions, and more is happening in the room where they snack on hors d'oeuvres! You’ll hear it all as you walk through the hotel to your room, young Rouletabille. Hurry now to Koupriane's house if you don’t want to get there right at lunch; otherwise, you’ll have to delay these serious matters until the evening.
The Department of Police. Massive entrance, heavily guarded, a great lobby, halls with swinging doors, many obsequious schwitzars on the lookout for tips, many poor creatures sitting against the walls on dirty benches, desks and clerks, brilliant boots and epaulets of gay young officers who are telling tales of the Aquarium with great relish.
The Police Department. Huge entrance, tightly secured, a large lobby, hallways with swinging doors, lots of eager attendants looking for tips, many unfortunate people sitting against the walls on grimy benches, desks and clerks, shiny boots and epaulets worn by cheerful young officers sharing stories about the Aquarium with enthusiasm.
“Monsieur Rouletabille! Ah, yes. Please be seated. Delighted, M. Koupriane will be very happy to receive you, but just at this moment he is at inspection. Yes, the inspection of the police dormitories in the barracks. We will take you there. His own idea! He doesn’t neglect anything, does he? A great Chief. Have you seen the police-guards’ dormitory? Admirable! The first dormitories of the world. We say that without wishing to offend France. We love France. A great nation! I will take you immediately to M. Koupriane. I shall be delighted.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille! Ah, yes. Please have a seat. M. Koupriane will be very happy to see you, but at the moment he’s inspecting the police dormitories in the barracks. We’ll take you there. It’s his own idea! He doesn’t overlook anything, does he? A great Chief. Have you seen the police guards’ dormitory? It’s amazing! The best dormitories in the world. We say that without meaning to offend France. We love France. A great nation! I’ll take you right to M. Koupriane. I’d be happy to.”
“I also,” said Rouletabille, who put a rouble into the honorable functionary’s hand.
“I also,” said Rouletabille, handing a rouble to the honorable official.
“Permit me to precede you.”
“Let me go ahead.”
Bows and salutes. For two roubles he would have walked obsequiously before him to the end of the world.
Bows and salutes. For two rubles, he would have walked submissively in front of him to the ends of the earth.
“These functionaries are admirable,” thought Rouletabille as he was led to the barracks. He felt he had not paid too much for the services of a personage whose uniform was completely covered with lace. They tramped, they climbed, they descended. Stairways, corridors. Ah, the barracks at last. He seemed to have entered a convent. Beds very white, very narrow, and images of the Virgin and saints everywhere, monastic neatness and the most absolute silence. Suddenly an order sounded in the corridor outside, and the police-guard, who sprang from no one could tell where, stood to attention at the head of their beds. Koupriane and his aide appeared. Koupriane looked at everything closely, spoke to each man in turn, called them by their names, inquired about their needs, and the men stammered replies, not knowing what to answer, reddening like children. Koupriane observed Rouletabille. He dismissed his aide with a gesture. The inspection was over. He drew the young man into a little room just off the dormitory. Rouletabille, frightened, looked about him. He found himself in a chapel. This little chapel completed the effect of the guards’ dormitory. It was all gilded, decorated in marvelous colors, thronged with little ikons that bring happiness, and, naturally, with the portrait of the Tsar, the dear Little Father.
“These officials are impressive,” thought Rouletabille as he was taken to the barracks. He felt he hadn’t paid too much for the services of someone whose uniform was completely adorned with lace. They marched, climbed, and descended. Stairways, corridors. Ah, the barracks at last. It felt like he had entered a convent. The beds were very white, very narrow, and there were images of the Virgin and saints everywhere, with monastic cleanliness and absolute silence. Suddenly, an order echoed in the corridor outside, and the police guard, who appeared from nowhere, stood at attention at the foot of their beds. Koupriane and his aide came in. Koupriane examined everything closely, spoke to each man individually, addressed them by name, asked about their needs, and the men stammered replies, unsure of how to respond, blushing like children. Koupriane noticed Rouletabille. He waved off his aide. The inspection was done. He pulled the young man into a small room just off the dormitory. Rouletabille, feeling nervous, looked around. He found himself in a chapel. This small chapel added to the atmosphere of the guards’ dormitory. It was all gilded, decorated in stunning colors, filled with little icons that bring happiness, and, of course, the portrait of the Tsar, the beloved Little Father.
“You see,” said Koupriane, smiling at Rouletabille’s amazement, “we deny them nothing. We give them their saints right here in their quarters.” Closing the door, he drew a chair toward Rouletabille and motioned him to sit down. They sat before the little altar loaded with flowers, with colored paper and winged saints.
“You see,” said Koupriane, smiling at Rouletabille’s amazement, “we don’t deny them anything. We provide their saints right here in their neighborhoods.” Closing the door, he pulled a chair toward Rouletabille and gestured for him to sit down. They sat in front of the little altar filled with flowers, colored paper, and winged saints.
“We can talk here without being disturbed,” he said. “Yonder there is such a crowd of people waiting for me. I’m ready to listen.”
“We can talk here without being interrupted,” he said. “Over there, there’s such a crowd of people waiting for me. I’m ready to listen.”
“Monsieur,” said Rouletabille, “I have come to give you the report of my mission here, and to terminate my connection with it. All that is left for clearing this obscure affair is to arrest the guilty person, with which I have nothing to do. That concerns you. I simply inform you that someone tried to poison the general last night by pouring arsenate of soda into his sleeping-potion, which I bring you in this phial, arsenate which was secured most probably by washing it from grapes brought to General Trebassof by the marshal of the court, and which disappeared without anyone being able to say how.”
“Sir,” said Rouletabille, “I’m here to give you the report on my mission and to end my involvement with it. The only thing left to solve this mysterious case is to arrest the person responsible, which isn’t my business. That’s up to you. I'm just letting you know that someone attempted to poison the general last night by mixing arsenate of soda into his sleeping potion, which I have here in this vial. This arsenate was likely obtained by washing it off grapes that the marshal of the court delivered to General Trebassof, and it vanished without anyone knowing how.”
“Ah, ah, a family affair, a plot within the family. I told you so,” murmured Koupriane.
“Ah, a family matter, a plot within the family. I told you so,” murmured Koupriane.
“The affair at least has happened within the family, as you think, although the assassin came from outside. Contrary to what you may be able to believe, he does not live in the house.”
“The affair has at least happened within the family, as you think, although the assassin came from outside. Contrary to what you might believe, he doesn’t live in the house.”
“Then how does he get there?” demanded Koupriane.
“Then how does he get there?” asked Koupriane.
“By the window of the room overlooking the Neva. He has often come that way. And that is the way he returns also, I am sure. It is there you can take him if you act with prudence.”
“By the window of the room facing the Neva. He has often come that way. And that’s the way he returns too, I’m sure. You can take him there if you proceed with caution.”
“How do you know he often comes that way?”
“How do you know he usually comes that way?”
“You know the height of the window above the little roadway. To reach it he uses a water-trough, whose iron rings are bent, and also the marks of a grappling-iron that he carries with him and uses to hoist himself to the window are distinctly visible on the ironwork of the little balcony outside. The marks are quite obviously of different dates.”
“You know how high the window is above the small road. To get there, he uses a water trough, whose iron rings are bent, and you can also clearly see the marks from a grappling hook that he carries with him and uses to pull himself up to the window on the ironwork of the small balcony outside. The marks are clearly from different times.”
“But that window is closed.”
“But that window is shut.”
“Someone opens it for him.”
"Someone opens it for him."
“Who, if you please?”
"Who is it, please?"
“I have no desire to know.”
"I don't want to know."
“Eh, yes. It necessarily is Natacha. I was sure that the Villa des Iles had its viper. I tell you she doesn’t dare leave her nest because she knows she is watched. Not one of her movements outside escapes us! She knows it. She has been warned. The last time she ventured outside alone was to go into the old quarters of Derewnia. What has she to do in such a rotten quarter? I ask you that. And she turned in her tracks without seeing anyone, without knocking at a single door, because she saw that she was followed. She isn’t able to get to see them outside, therefore she has to see them inside.”
“Yeah, it definitely is Natacha. I knew the Villa des Iles had its viper. I’m telling you, she doesn’t dare leave her spot because she knows we’re keeping an eye on her. Not a single movement of hers outside goes unnoticed! She’s aware of it. She’s been warned. The last time she went out alone was to explore the old parts of Derewnia. What could she possibly want in such a rundown area? I’m asking you. And she turned around without seeing anyone, without knocking on a single door, because she realized she was being followed. Since she can’t meet them outside, she has to see them inside.”
“They are only one, and always the same one.”
“They are just one, and always the same one.”
“Are you sure?”
“Are you positive?”
“An examination of the marks on the wall and on the pipe doesn’t leave any doubt of it, and it is always the same grappling-iron that is used for the window.”
“Looking at the marks on the wall and on the pipe clearly shows it, and it's always the same grappling iron used for the window.”
“The viper!”
“The snake!”
“Monsieur Koupriane, Mademoiselle Natacha seems to preoccupy you exceedingly. I did not come here to talk about Mademoiselle Natacha. I came to point out to you the route used by the man who comes to do the murder.”
“Monsieur Koupriane, Mademoiselle Natacha seems to occupy your thoughts a lot. I didn’t come here to discuss Mademoiselle Natacha. I came to point out the path taken by the man who is going to commit the murder.”
“Eh, yes, it is she who opens the way.”
“Yeah, it’s her who paves the way.”
“I can’t deny that.”
"I can't deny that."
“The little demon! Why does she take him into her room at night? Do you think perhaps there is some love-affair...?”
“The little demon! Why does she bring him into her room at night? Do you think maybe there’s some sort of love affair...?”
“I am sure of quite the opposite.”
“I’m sure it’s quite the opposite.”
“I too. Natacha is not a wanton. Natacha has no heart. She has only a brain. And it doesn’t take long for a brain touched by Nihilism to get so it won’t hesitate at anything.”
“I feel the same way. Natacha isn't promiscuous. Natacha lacks emotion. She only has intellect. And it doesn't take long for a mind influenced by Nihilism to become indifferent to everything.”
Koupriane reflected a minute, while Rouletabille watched him in silence.
Koupriane thought for a moment, while Rouletabille observed him quietly.
“Have we solely to do with Nihilism?” resumed Koupriane. “Everything you tell me inclines me more and more to my idea: a family affair, purely in the family. You know, don’t you, that upon the general’s death Natacha will be immensely rich?”
“Are we only dealing with Nihilism?” Koupriane continued. “Everything you’re telling me makes me more convinced of my thought: it’s a family matter, strictly within the family. You’re aware, right, that after the general dies, Natacha will be incredibly wealthy?”
“Yes, I know it,” replied Rouletabille, in a voice that sounded singular to the ear of the Chief of Police and which made him raise his head.
“Yes, I know it,” replied Rouletabille, in a tone that caught the Chief of Police's attention and made him look up.
“What do you know?”
“What do you know?”
“I? Nothing,” replied the reporter, this time in a firmer tone. “I ought, however, to say this to you: I am sure that we are dealing with Nihilism...”
“I? Nothing,” the reporter said firmly this time. “I should, however, tell you this: I’m sure we are dealing with Nihilism...”
“What makes you believe it?”
"What makes you think that?"
“This.”
“This.”
And Rouletabille handed Koupriane the message he had received that same morning.
And Rouletabille handed Koupriane the message he had gotten that same morning.
“Oh, oh,” cried Koupriane. “You are under watch! Look out.”
“Oh no,” cried Koupriane. “You’re being watched! Pay attention.”
“I have nothing to fear; I’m not bothering myself about anything further. Yes, we have an affair of the revolutionaries, but not of the usual kind. The way they are going about it isn’t like one of their young men that the Central Committee arms with a bomb and who is sacrificed in advance.”
“I have nothing to worry about; I’m not stressing over anything else. Yes, we have something with the revolutionaries, but it’s not the typical situation. The way they’re handling it isn’t like those young guys that the Central Committee sends out with a bomb, knowing they’ll be sacrificed.”
“Where are the tracks that you have traced?”
“Where are the tracks you’ve left behind?”
“Right up to the little Krestowsky Villa.”
“Right up to the small Krestowsky Villa.”
Koupriane bounded from his chair.
Koupriane jumped up from his chair.
“Occupied by Boris. Parbleu! Now we have them. I see it all now. Boris, another cracked brain! And he is engaged. If he plays the part of the Revolutionaries, the affair would work out big for him.”
“Occupied by Boris. Wow! Now we’ve got them. I see it all now. Boris, another crazy one! And he’s busy. If he takes on the role of the Revolutionaries, this situation could turn out great for him.”
“That villa,” said Rouletabille quietly, “is also occupied by Michael Korosakoff.”
“That villa,” Rouletabille said quietly, “is also occupied by Michael Korosakoff.”
“He is the most loyal, the most reliable soldier of the Tsar.”
“He's the most loyal, the most dependable soldier of the Tsar.”
“No one is ever sure of anything, my dear Monsieur Koupriane.”
“No one is ever really sure about anything, my dear Monsieur Koupriane.”
“Oh, I am sure of a man like that.”
“Oh, I’m definitely sure about a guy like that.”
“No man is ever sure of any man, my dear Monsieur Koupriane.”
“No one can ever be sure of anyone, my dear Monsieur Koupriane.”
“I am, in every case, for those I employ.”
“I always support the people I hire.”
“You are wrong.”
"You’re wrong."
“What do you say?”
"What's your opinion?"
“Something that can serve you in the enterprise you are going to undertake, because I trust you can catch the murderer right in his nest. To do that, I’ll not conceal from you that I think your agents will have to be enormously clever. They will have to watch the datcha des Iles at night, without anyone possibly suspecting it. No more maroon coats with false astrakhan trimmings, eh? But Apaches, Apaches on the wartrail, who blend themselves with the ground, with the trees, with the stones in the roadway. But among those Apaches don’t send that agent of your Secret Service who watched the window while the assassin climbed to it.”
“Something that can help you in the mission you’re about to undertake, because I believe you can catch the murderer right in his hideout. To do that, I won’t hide from you that I think your agents will need to be extremely clever. They’ll have to watch the datcha des Iles at night without anyone suspecting a thing. No more maroon coats with fake astrakhan trimmings, okay? But rather Apaches, Apaches on the move, who blend in with the ground, the trees, and the stones in the road. But among those Apaches, don’t send that agent from your Secret Service who watched the window while the assassin climbed to it.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Why, these climbs that you can read the proofs of on the wall and on the iron forgings of the balcony went on while your agents, night and day, were watching the villa. Have you noticed, monsieur, that it was always the same agent who took the post at night, behind the villa, under the window? General Trebassof’s book in which he kept a statement of the exact disposal of each of your men during the period of siege was most instructive on that point. The other posts changed in turn, but the same agent, when he was among the guard, demanded always that same post, which was not disputed by anybody, since it is no fun to pass the hours of the night behind a wall, in an empty field. The others much preferred to roll away the time watching in the villa or in front of the lodge, where vodka and Crimean wine, kwass and pivo, kirsch and tchi, never ran short. That agent’s name is Touman.”
“Look, these climbs you can see the evidence of on the wall and the ironwork of the balcony happened while your agents were keeping an eye on the villa, day and night. Have you noticed, sir, that it was always the same agent who took the night shift, behind the villa, under the window? General Trebassof’s book, in which he recorded the exact placements of each of your men during the siege, was very revealing in that regard. The other posts rotated, but that same agent, when he was with the guard, always insisted on that spot, which no one contested, since it’s not enjoyable to spend the night behind a wall in an empty field. The others much preferred to pass the time watching the villa or hanging out in front of the lodge, where vodka, Crimean wine, kwass, pivo, kirsch, and tchi were always available. That agent’s name is Touman.”
“Touman! Impossible! He is one of the best agents from Kiew. He was recommended by Gounsovski.”
“Touman! No way! He’s one of the top agents from Kiew. Gounsovski recommended him.”
Rouletabille chuckled.
Rouletabille laughed.
“Yes, yes, yes,” grumbled the Chief of Police. “Someone always laughs when his name is mentioned.”
“Yes, yes, yes,” grumbled the Chief of Police. “Someone always laughs when his name comes up.”
Koupriane had turned red. He rose, opened the door, gave a long direction in Russian, and returned to his chair.
Koupriane turned red. He stood up, opened the door, gave a lengthy instruction in Russian, and returned to his chair.
“Now,” said he, “go ahead and tell me all the details of the poison and the grapes the marshal of the court brought. I’m listening.”
“Now,” he said, “go ahead and tell me all the details about the poison and the grapes that the court marshal brought. I’m listening.”
Rouletabille told him very briefly and without drawing any deductions all that we already know. He ended his account as a man dressed in a maroon coat with false astrakhan was introduced. It was the same man Rouletabille had met in General Trebassof’s drawing-room and who spoke French. Two gendarmes were behind him. The door had been closed. Koupriane turned toward the man in the coat.
Rouletabille quickly and straightforwardly shared everything we already know without making any conclusions. He finished his explanation just as a man in a maroon coat with fake astrakhan entered the room. It was the same guy Rouletabille had encountered in General Trebassof’s drawing room who spoke French. Two police officers were behind him. The door had been shut. Koupriane turned to the man in the coat.
“Touman,” he said, “I want to talk to you. You are a traitor, and I have proof. You can confess to me, and I will give you a thousand roubles and you can take yourself off to be hanged somewhere else.”
“Touman,” he said, “I need to talk to you. You’re a traitor, and I have evidence. You can admit it to me, and I’ll give you a thousand roubles so you can go get yourself hanged somewhere else.”
The man’s eyes shrank, but he recovered himself quickly. He replied in Russian.
The man's eyes narrowed, but he quickly composed himself. He responded in Russian.
“Speak French. I order it,” commanded Koupriane.
“Speak French. I’m ordering you to,” Koupriane commanded.
“I answer, Your Excellency,” said Touman firmly, “that I don’t know what Your Excellency means.”
"I respond, Your Excellency," said Touman firmly, "that I don't understand what Your Excellency means."
“I mean that you have helped a man get into the Trebassof villa by night when you were on guard under the window of the little sitting-room. You see that there is no use deceiving us any longer. I play with you frankly, good play, good money. The name of that man, and you have a thousand roubles.”
“I’m saying that you helped a guy sneak into the Trebassof villa at night while you were on watch under the little sitting-room window. You can see there’s no point in lying to us anymore. I’m being straightforward with you—fair play, fair money. Just give us that man’s name, and you’ll get a thousand roubles.”
“I am ready to swear on the ikon of...”
“I am ready to swear on the icon of...”
“Don’t perjure yourself.”
“Don’t lie under oath.”
“I have always loyally served...”
“I have always been loyal...”
“The name of that man.”
"That man's name."
“I still don’t know yet what Your Excellency means.”
“I still don’t know what Your Excellency means.”
“Oh, you understand me,” replied Koupriane, who visibly held in an anger that threatened to break forth any moment. “A man got into the house while you were watching...”
“Oh, you get me,” replied Koupriane, who clearly struggled to contain an anger that could explode at any moment. “Someone broke into the house while you were watching...”
“I never saw anything. After all, it is possible. There were some very dark nights. I went back and forth.”
“I never saw anything. After all, it could happen. There were some really dark nights. I kept going back and forth.”
“You are not a fool. The name of that man.”
“You're not a fool. What's that guy's name?”
“I assure you, Excellency...”
"I promise you, Excellency..."
“Strip him.”
“Take off his clothes.”
“What are you going to do?” cried Rouletabille.
“What are you going to do?” shouted Rouletabille.
But already the two guards had thrown themselves on Touman and had drawn off his coat and shirt. The man was bare to the waist.
But the two guards had already tackled Touman and pulled off his coat and shirt. The man was bare from the waist up.
“What are you going to do? What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do? What are you going to do?”
“Leave them alone,” said Koupriane, roughly pushing Rouletabille back.
“Leave them alone,” Koupriane said, roughly shoving Rouletabille back.
Seizing a whip which hung at the waist of the guards he struck Touman a blow across the shoulders that drew blood. Touman, mad with the outrage and the pain, shouted, “Yes, it is true! I brag of it!”
Grabbing a whip that was hanging at the guards' waist, he struck Touman across the shoulders, drawing blood. Touman, furious with the insult and the pain, shouted, “Yes, it's true! I brag about it!”
Koupriane did not restrain his rage. He showered the unhappy man with blows, having thrown Rouletabille to the end of the room when he tried to interfere. And while he proceeded with the punishment the Chief of Police hurled at the agent who had betrayed him an accompaniment of fearful threats, promising him that before he was hanged he should rot in the bottom-most dungeon of Peter and Paul, in the slimy pits lying under the Neva. Touman, between the two guards who held him, and who sometimes received blows on the rebound that were not intended for them, never uttered a complaint. Outside the invectives of Koupriane there was heard only the swish of the cords and the cries of Rouletabille, who continued to protest that it was abominable, and called the Chief of Police a savage. Finally the savage stopped. Gouts of blood had spattered all about.
Koupriane unleashed his fury. He pounded the unfortunate man, having tossed Rouletabille across the room when he tried to intervene. As he continued the beating, the Chief of Police directed a stream of terrifying threats at the agent who had betrayed him, promising that before he was hanged, he would rot in the deepest dungeon of Peter and Paul, in the filthy pits beneath the Neva. Touman, held between two guards who sometimes caught stray blows meant for him, never complained. Aside from Koupriane's insults, all that could be heard was the crack of the cords and Rouletabille's cries as he kept insisting that it was disgusting and called the Chief of Police a brute. Finally, the brute stopped. Blood was splattered everywhere.
“Monsieur,” said Rouletabille, who supported himself against the wall. “I shall complain to the Tsar.”
“Mister,” said Rouletabille, leaning against the wall. “I’m going to report this to the Tsar.”
“You are right,” Koupriane replied, “but I feel relieved now. You can’t imagine the harm this man can have done to us in the weeks he has been here.”
“You're right,” Koupriane replied, “but I feel relieved now. You can't imagine the damage this guy could have done to us in the weeks he's been here.”
Touman, across whose shoulders they had thrown his coat and who lay now across a chair, found strength to look up and say:
Touman, who had his coat draped over his shoulders and was lying across a chair, summoned the strength to look up and say:
“It is true. You can’t do me as much harm as I have done you, whether you think so or not. All the harm that can be done me by you and yours is already accomplished. My name is not Touman, but Matiev. Listen. I had a son that was the light of my eyes. Neither my son nor I had ever been concerned with politics. I was employed in Moscow. My son was a student. During the Red Week we went out, my son and I, to see a little of what was happening over in the Presnia quarter. They said everybody had been killed over there! We passed before the Presnia gate. Soldiers called to us to stop because they wished to search us. We opened our coats. The soldiers saw my son’s student waistcoat and set up a cry. They unbuttoned the vest, drew a note-book out of his pocket and they found a workman’s song in it that had been published in the Signal. The soldiers didn’t know how to read. They believed the paper was a proclamation, and they arrested my son. I demanded to be arrested with him. They pushed me away. I ran to the governor’s house. Trebassof had me thrust away from his door with blows from the butt-ends of his Cossacks’ guns. And, as I persisted, they kept me locked up all that night and the morning of the next day. At noon I was set free. I demanded my son and they replied they didn’t know what I was talking about. But a soldier that I recognized as having arrested my son the evening before pointed out a van that was passing, covered with a tarpaulin and surrounded by Cossacks. ‘Your son is there,’ he said; ‘they are taking him to the graves.’ Mad with despair, I ran after the van. It went to the outskirts of Golountrine cemetery. There I saw in the white snow a huge grave, wide, deep. I shall see it to my last minute. Two vans had already stopped near the hole. Each van held thirteen corpses. The vans were dumped into the trench and the soldiers commenced to sort the bodies into rows of six. I watched for my son. At last I recognized him in a body that half hung over the edge of the trench. Horrors of suffering were stamped in the expression of his face. I threw myself beside him. I said that I was his father. They let me embrace him a last time and count his wounds. He had fourteen. Someone had stolen the gold chain that had hung about his neck and held the picture of his mother, who died the year before. I whispered into his ear, I swore to avenge him. Forty-eight hours later I had placed myself at the disposition of the Revolutionary Committee. A week had not passed before Touman, whom, it seems, I resemble and who was one of the Secret Service agents in Kiew, was assassinated in the train that was taking him to St. Petersburg. The assassination was kept a secret. I received all his papers and I took his place with you. I was doomed beforehand and I asked nothing better, so long as I might last until after the execution of Trebassof. Ah, how I longed to kill him with my own hands! But another had already been assigned the duty and my role was to help him. And do you suppose I am going to tell you the name of that other? Never! And if you discover that other, as you have discovered me, another will come, and another, and another, until Trebassof has paid for his crimes. That is all I have to say to you, Koupriane. As for you, my little fellow,” added he, turning to Rouletabille, “I wouldn’t give much for your bones. Neither of you will last long. That is my consolation.”
“It’s true. You can’t hurt me as much as I’ve hurt you, whether you believe it or not. All the harm you could do to me is already done. My name isn’t Touman, it’s Matiev. Listen. I had a son who was everything to me. Neither my son nor I cared about politics. I worked in Moscow. My son was a student. During Red Week, my son and I went out to see a little of what was happening in the Presnia area. They said everyone over there had been killed! We walked past the Presnia gate. Soldiers ordered us to stop because they wanted to search us. We opened our coats. The soldiers saw my son’s student vest and started shouting. They unbuttoned the vest, pulled out his notebook, and found a worker's song in it that had been published in the Signal. The soldiers couldn’t read. They thought it was a proclamation, and they arrested my son. I insisted on being arrested with him. They pushed me away. I ran to the governor’s house. Trebassof had me shoved away from his door with the butts of his Cossacks’ guns. And when I kept insisting, they locked me up all that night and the next morning. At noon I was released. I demanded my son, and they claimed they didn’t know what I was talking about. But a soldier I recognized as the one who arrested my son the night before pointed to a van passing by, covered with a tarp and surrounded by Cossacks. ‘Your son is in there,’ he said; ‘they're taking him to the graves.’ Out of my mind with despair, I ran after the van. It went to the outskirts of Golountrine cemetery. There, in the white snow, I saw a huge grave, wide and deep. I’ll see it until my last moment. Two vans were already stopped near the pit. Each van held thirteen corpses. The vans were emptied into the trench, and the soldiers started to sort the bodies into rows of six. I watched for my son. Finally, I recognized him in a body that half hung over the edge of the trench. His face was marked with horror and suffering. I fell beside him. I said I was his father. They let me hold him one last time and count his wounds. He had fourteen. Someone had stolen the gold chain that hung around his neck, holding a picture of his mother, who died the year before. I whispered in his ear, I swore to avenge him. Forty-eight hours later, I had offered myself to the Revolutionary Committee. A week hadn’t passed before Touman, who apparently looks like me and was one of the Secret Service agents in Kiew, was assassinated on the train to St. Petersburg. The assassination was kept quiet. I received all his papers and took his place with you. I was doomed from the start and didn’t want anything more, as long as I could last until after Trebassof was executed. Ah, how I longed to kill him with my own hands! But someone else had already been assigned that task, and my role was to assist him. And do you think I’m going to tell you that other person's name? Never! And if you find that person, just like you found me, another will come, and another, and another, until Trebassof pays for his crimes. That’s all I have to say to you, Koupriane. As for you, my little guy,” he added, turning to Rouletabille, “I wouldn’t bet much on your survival. Neither of you will last long. That’s my consolation.”
Koupriane had not interrupted the man. He looked at him in silence, sadly.
Koupriane didn’t interrupt the man. He silently looked at him, feeling sad.
“You know, my poor man, you will be hanged now?” he said.
“You know, my poor guy, you’re going to be hanged now?” he said.
“No,” growled Rouletabille. “Monsieur Koupriane, I’ll bet you my purse that he will not be hanged.”
“No,” growled Rouletabille. “Mr. Koupriane, I’ll bet you my wallet that he won’t be hanged.”
“And why not?” demanded the Chief of rolice, while, upon a sign from him, they took away the false Touman.
“And why not?” asked the Chief of Police, as he signaled for them to remove the fake Touman.
“Because it is I who denounced him.”
“Because I’m the one who called him out.”
“What a reason! And what would you like me to do?”
“What a reason! And what do you want me to do?”
“Guard him for me; for me alone, do you understand?”
“Keep an eye on him for me; only for me, got it?”
“In exchange for what?”
"What do I get in return?"
“In exchange for the life of General Trebassof, if I must put it that way.”
“In exchange for General Trebassof's life, if I have to say it that way.”
“Eh? The life of General Trebassof! You speak as if it belonged to you, as if you could dispose of it.”
“Eh? The life of General Trebassof! You talk like it’s yours to control, as if you can do whatever you want with it.”
Rouletabille laid his hand on Koupriane’s arm.
Rouletabille placed his hand on Koupriane’s arm.
“Perhaps that’s so,” said he.
"Maybe that's the case," he said.
“Would you like me to tell you one thing, Monsieur Rouletabille? It is that General Trebassof’s life, after what has just escaped the lips of this Touman, who is not Touman, isn’t worth any more than—than yours if you remain here. Since you are disposed not to do anything more in this affair, take the train, monsieur, take the train, and go.”
“Would you like me to say something to you, Monsieur Rouletabille? It’s that General Trebassof’s life, after what this Touman, who isn’t really Touman, just said, isn’t worth any more than—than yours if you stay here. Since you seem unwilling to do anything else in this situation, catch the train, monsieur, catch the train, and leave.”
Rouletabille walked back and forth, very much worked up; then suddenly he stopped short.
Rouletabille paced back and forth, really agitated; then suddenly he came to a halt.
“Impossible,” he said. “It is impossible. I cannot; I am not able to go yet.”
“Impossible,” he said. “It’s impossible. I can’t; I’m not able to go yet.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Good God, Monsieur Koupriane, because I have to interview the President of the Duma yet, and complete my little inquiry into the politics of the cadets.”
“Good God, Monsieur Koupriane, I still have to interview the President of the Duma and finish my little investigation into the politics of the cadets.”
“Oh, indeed!”
“Oh, definitely!”
Koupriane looked at him with a sour grin.
Koupriane gave him a grim smile.
“What are you going to do with that man?” demanded Rouletabille.
"What are you going to do with that guy?" demanded Rouletabille.
“Have him fixed up first.”
"Get him patched up first."
“And then?”
"What's next?"
“Then take him before the judges.”
“Then bring him in front of the judges.”
“That is to say, to the gallows?”
“That is to say, to the gallows?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
“Monsieur Koupriane, I offer it to you again. Life for life. Give me the life of that poor devil and I promise you General Trebassof’s.”
“Monsieur Koupriane, I’m offering it to you again. Life for life. Save that poor guy, and I promise you General Trebassof’s life in return.”
“Explain yourself.”
"Explain yourself."
“Not at all. Do you promise me that you will maintain silence about the case of that man and that you will not touch a hair of his head?”
“Not at all. Do you promise me that you will keep quiet about that guy’s situation and that you won’t harm him in any way?”
Koupriane looked at Rouletabille as he had looked at him during the altercation they had on the edge of the Gulf. He decided the same way this time.
Koupriane looked at Rouletabille just like he had during their argument at the edge of the Gulf. He made the same decision this time.
“Very well,” said he. “You have my word. The poor devil!”
“Alright,” he said. “You have my promise. That poor guy!”
“You are a brave man, Monsieur Koupriane, but a little quick with the whip...”
“You're a brave man, Monsieur Koupriane, but a bit hasty with the whip...”
“What would you expect? One’s work teaches that.”
“What do you expect? One's work shows that.”
“Good morning. No, don’t trouble to show me out. I am compromised enough already,” said Rouletabille, laughing.
“Good morning. No, you don’t need to show me out. I’m already in enough of a bind,” said Rouletabille, laughing.
“Au revoir, and good luck! Get to work interviewing the President of the Duma,” added Koupriane knowingly, with a great laugh.
“Goodbye, and good luck! Start interviewing the President of the Duma,” Koupriane said with a knowing smile and a big laugh.
But Rouletabille was already gone.
But Rouletabille had already left.
“That lad,” said the Chief of Police aloud to himself, “hasn’t told me a bit of what he knows.”
“That kid,” said the Chief of Police out loud to himself, “hasn’t told me anything he knows.”
IX. ANNOUCHKA
“And now it’s between us two, Natacha,” murmured Rouletabille as soon as he was outside. He hailed the first carriage that passed and gave the address of the datcha des Iles. When he got in he held his head between his hands; his face burned, his jaws were set. But by a prodigious effort of his will he resumed almost instantly his calm, his self-control. As he went back across the Neva, across the bridge where he had felt so elated a little while before, and saw the isles again he sighed heavily. “I thought I had got it all over with, so far as I was concerned, and now I don’t know where it will stop.” His eyes grew dark for a moment with somber thoughts and the vision of the Lady in Black rose before him; then he shook his head, filled his pipe, lighted it, dried a tear that had been caused doubtless by a little smoke in his eye, and stopped sentimentalizing. A quarter of an hour later he gave a true Russian nobleman’s fist-blow in the back to the coachman as an intimation that they had reached the Trebassof villa. A charming picture was before him. They were all lunching gayly in the garden, around the table in the summer-house. He was astonished, however, at not seeing Natacha with them. Boris Mourazoff and Michael Korsakoff were there. Rouletabille did not wish to be seen. He made a sign to Ermolai, who was passing through the garden and who hurried to meet him at the gate.
“And now it’s just between us, Natacha,” Rouletabille whispered as soon as he stepped outside. He flagged down the first carriage that came by and gave the address of the datcha des Iles. Once inside, he held his head in his hands; his face felt hot, and his jaw was tense. But with a remarkable effort of will, he quickly regained his composure and self-control. As he crossed the Neva again, over the bridge where he had felt so happy a little while ago, and looked at the isles, he sighed deeply. “I thought I was done with this, and now I have no idea where it’s going to end.” His eyes darkened for a moment with grim thoughts, and the image of the Lady in Black appeared in his mind; then he shook his head, filled his pipe, lit it, wiped away a tear that was probably just from a little smoke getting in his eye, and stopped being sentimental. A quarter of an hour later, he gave the coachman a solid fist-punch to the back as a signal that they had arrived at the Trebassof villa. A lovely scene greeted him. They were all happily having lunch in the garden, gathered around the table in the summer house. However, he was surprised not to see Natacha with them. Boris Mourazoff and Michael Korsakoff were there. Rouletabille didn’t want to be noticed. He gestured to Ermolai, who was passing through the garden and quickly came to meet him at the gate.
“The Barinia,” said the reporter, in a low voice and with his finger to his lips to warn the faithful attendant to caution.
“The Barinia,” said the reporter, in a quiet voice and with his finger to his lips to signal the loyal attendant to be careful.
In two minutes Matrena Petrovna joined Rouletabille in the lodge.
In two minutes, Matrena Petrovna met up with Rouletabille in the lodge.
“Well, where is Natacha?” he demanded hurriedly as she kissed his hands quite as though she had made an idol of him.
“Well, where is Natacha?” he asked quickly as she kissed his hands like she had made an idol out of him.
“She has gone away. Yes, out. Oh, I did not keep her. I did not try to hold her back. Her expression frightened me, you can understand, my little angel. My, you are impatient! What is it about? How do we stand? What have you decided? I am your slave. Command me. Command me. The keys of the villa?”
“She’s gone. Yeah, she left. Oh, I didn’t stop her. I didn’t try to hold her back. Her look scared me, you know, my little angel. Wow, you’re so eager! What’s going on? Where do we stand? What have you decided? I’m at your service. Just give me orders. The keys to the villa?”
“Yes, give me a key to the veranda; you must have several. I must be able to get into the house to-night if it becomes necessary.”
“Yes, give me a key to the porch; you must have a few. I need to be able to get into the house tonight if it’s necessary.”
She drew a key from her gown, gave it to the young man and said a few words in Russian to Ermolai, to enforce upon him that he must obey the little domovoi-doukh in anything, day or night.
She took a key out of her dress, handed it to the young man, and said a few words in Russian to Ermolai, insisting that he must obey the little domovoi-doukh in everything, day or night.
“Now tell me where Natacha has gone.”
“Now tell me where Natacha went.”
“Boris’s parents came to see us a little while ago, to inquire after the general. They have taken Natacha away with them, as they often have done. Natacha went with them readily enough. Little domovoi, listen to me, listen to Matrena Petrovna—Anyone would have said she was expecting it!”
“Boris’s parents came to see us a while ago to ask about the general. They took Natacha with them, as they often do. Natacha went with them willingly. Little domovoi, listen to me, listen to Matrena Petrovna—You would have thought she was expecting it!”
“Then she has gone to lunch at their house?”
“Then she went to lunch at their house?”
“Doubtless, unless they have gone to a cafe. I don’t know. Boris’s father likes to have the family lunch at the Barque when it is fine. Calm yourself, little domovoi. What ails you? Bad news, eh? Any bad news?”
“Probably, unless they went to a café. I’m not sure. Boris’s dad likes to have the family lunch at the Barque when the weather is nice. Calm down, little domovoi. What’s wrong? Bad news, huh? Any bad news?”
“No, no; everything is all right. Quick, the address of Boris’s family.”
“No, no; everything's fine. Quickly, what’s Boris’s family address?”
“The house at the corner of La Place St. Isaac and la rue de la Poste.”
“The house at the corner of La Place St. Isaac and La Rue de la Poste.”
“Good. Thank you. Adieu.”
"Good. Thanks. Goodbye."
He started for the Place St. Isaac, and picked up an interpreter at the Grand Morskaia Hotel on the way. It might be useful to have him. At the Place St. Isaac he learned the Morazoffs and Natacha Trebassof had gone by train for luncheon at Bergalowe, one of the nearby stations in Finland.
He headed to Place St. Isaac and picked up an interpreter at the Grand Morskaia Hotel along the way. It might come in handy. At Place St. Isaac, he found out that the Morazoffs and Natacha Trebassof had taken a train for lunch at Bergalowe, one of the nearby stations in Finland.
“That is all,” said he, and added apart to himself, “And perhaps that is not true.”
"That's all," he said, adding quietly to himself, "And maybe that's not true."
He paid the coachman and the interpreter, and lunched at the Brasserie de Vienne nearby. He left there a half-hour later, much calmer. He took his way to the Grand Morskaia Hotel, went inside and asked the schwitzar:
He paid the cab driver and the translator, and had lunch at the nearby Brasserie de Vienne. He left there half an hour later, feeling much calmer. He headed to the Grand Morskaia Hotel, went inside, and asked the doorman:
“Can you give me the address of Mademoiselle Annouchka?”
“Can you give me the address of Miss Annouchka?”
“The singer of the Krestowsky?”
“The Krestowsky singer?”
“That is who I mean.”
"That's who I mean."
“She had luncheon here. She has just gone away with the prince.”
“She had lunch here. She just left with the prince.”
Without any curiosity as to which prince, Rouletabille cursed his luck and again asked for her address.
Without any curiosity about which prince it was, Rouletabille cursed his luck and asked for her address again.
“Why, she lives in an apartment just across the way.”
“Why, she lives in an apartment right across the street.”
Rouletabille, feeling better, crossed the street, followed by the interpreter that he had engaged. Across the way he learned on the landing of the first floor that Mademoiselle Annouchka was away for the day. He descended, still followed by his interpreter, and recalling how someone had told him that in Russia it was always profitable to be generous, he gave five roubles to the interpreter and asked him for some information about Mademoiselle Annouchka’s life in St. Petersburg. The interpreter whispered:
Rouletabille, feeling better, crossed the street, followed by the interpreter he had hired. On the landing of the first floor, he learned that Mademoiselle Annouchka was out for the day. He went back down, still followed by his interpreter, and remembering how someone had told him that in Russia it was always good to be generous, he gave the interpreter five roubles and asked for some information about Mademoiselle Annouchka’s life in St. Petersburg. The interpreter whispered:
“She arrived a week ago, but has not spent a single night in her apartment over there.”
“She got here a week ago, but hasn’t spent a single night in her apartment over there.”
He pointed to the house they had just left, and added:
He pointed to the house they had just left and added:
“Merely her address for the police.”
“Just her address for the police.”
“Yes, yes,” said Rouletabille, “I understand. She sings this evening, doesn’t she?”
“Yes, yes,” Rouletabille said, “I get it. She’s singing this evening, right?”
“Monsieur, it will be a wonderful debut.”
“Mister, it’s going to be an amazing debut.”
“Yes, yes, I know. Thanks.”
“Yeah, I know. Thanks.”
All these frustrations in the things he had undertaken that day instead of disheartening him plunged him deep into hard thinking. He returned, his hands in his pockets, whistling softly, to the Place St. Isaac, walked around the church, keeping an eye on the house at the corner, investigated the monument, went inside, examined all its details, came out marveling, and finally went once again to the residence of the Mourazoffs, was told that they had not yet returned from the Finland town, then went and shut himself in his room at the hotel, where he smoked a dozen pipes of tobacco. He emerged from his cloud of smoke at dinner-time.
All these frustrations from the things he had tackled that day, instead of bringing him down, made him think deeply. He walked back to Place St. Isaac with his hands in his pockets, whistling softly, circled around the church while keeping an eye on the house at the corner, looked into the monument, went inside to check out all its details, came out amazed, and then went to the Mourazoffs' place again. He found out they hadn’t returned from their trip to Finland yet, so he went back to his hotel room and smoked a dozen pipes of tobacco. He finally emerged from his smoke cloud at dinner time.
At ten that evening he stepped out of his carriage before the Krestowsky. The establishment of Krestowsky, which looms among the Isles much as the Aquarium does, is neither a theater, nor a music-hall, nor a cafe-concert, nor a restaurant, nor a public garden; it is all of these and some other things besides. Summer theater, winter theater, open-air theater, hall for spectacles, scenic mountain, exercise-ground, diversions of all sorts, garden promenades, cafes, restaurants, private dining-rooms, everything is combined here that can amuse, charm, lead to the wildest orgies, or provide those who never think of sleep till toward three or four o’clock of a morning the means to await the dawn with patience. The most celebrated companies of the old and the new world play there amid an enthusiasm that is steadily maintained by the foresight of the managers: Russian and foreign dancers, and above all the French chanteuses, the little dolls of the cafes-concerts, so long as they are young, bright, and elegantly dressed, may meet their fortune there. If there is no such luck, they are sure at least to find every evening some old beau, and often some officer, who willingly pays twenty-five roubles for the sole pleasure of having a demoiselle born on the banks of the Seine for his companion at the supper-table. After their turn at the singing, these women display their graces and their eager smiles in the promenades of the garden or among the tables where the champagne-drinkers sit. The head-liners, naturally, are not driven to this wearying perambulation, but can go away to their rest if they are so inclined. However, the management is appreciative if they accept the invitation of some dignitary of the army, of administration, or of finance, who seeks the honor of hearing from the chanteuse, in a private room and with a company of friends not disposed to melancholy, the Bohemian songs of the Vieux Derevnia. They sing, they loll, they talk of Paris, and above all they drink. If sometimes the little fete ends rather roughly, it is the friendly and affectionate champagne that is to blame, but usually the orgies remain quite innocent, of a character that certainly might trouble the temperance societies but need not make M. le Senateur Berenger feel involved.
At ten that night, he got out of his carriage in front of Krestowsky. The Krestowsky is like the Aquarium among the Isles; it's not just a theater, a music hall, a concert café, a restaurant, or a public garden. It’s a mix of all these things and more. It has summer and winter theaters, open-air shows, performance halls, scenic spots, places for exercise, various entertainment options, garden walks, cafes, restaurants, and private dining rooms. Everything you need to have fun, be enchanted, indulge in wild parties, or help those who don't think about sleeping until around three or four in the morning to wait for dawn with ease can be found here. The most famous performers from both the old and new worlds perform here, with enthusiasm maintained by the management's planning: Russian and foreign dancers, especially the French singers, who are often young, lively, and dressed elegantly, might find their luck here. If fortune doesn't favor them, they can at least count on meeting some older gentleman or often an officer, who willingly pays twenty-five roubles just to have a young lady from Paris as his companion at dinner. After their performances, these women show off their charm and bright smiles in the garden walks or at the tables filled with champagne drinkers. The headliners don’t need to join the tiring strolls and can leave for rest if they wish. However, the management appreciates it if they accept an invitation from a dignitary from the army, administration, or finance, who wants the honor of listening to the singer, in a private room with a cheerful group of friends, perform the Bohemian songs of the Vieux Derevnia. They sing, lounge, chat about Paris, and most importantly, drink. If the night sometimes ends a bit roughly, it’s often the friendly bubbly that causes it, but usually, the parties remain pretty innocent—sufficiently questionable for temperance societies but not enough to concern Senator Berenger.
A war whose powder fumes reeked still, a revolution whose last defeated growls had not died away at the period of these events, had not at all diminished the nightly gayeties of Kretowsky. Many of the young men who displayed their uniforms that evening and called their “Nichevo” along the brilliantly lighted paths of the public gardens, or filled the open-air tables, or drank vodka at the buffets, or admired the figures of the wandering soubrettes, had come here on the eve of their departure for the war and had returned with the same child-like, enchanted smile, the same ideal of futile joy, and kissed their passing comrades as gayly as ever. Some of them had a sleeve lying limp now, or walked with a crutch, or even on a wooden leg, but it was, all the same, “Nichevo!”
A war whose gunpowder fumes still lingered, a revolution whose last defeated growls hadn't faded by the time of these events, didn't dampen the nightly festivities of Kretowsky at all. Many of the young men who showed off their uniforms that evening and shouted “Nichevo” along the brightly lit paths of the public gardens, or filled the outdoor tables, or drank vodka at the buffets, or admired the figures of the wandering show girls, had arrived here just before heading off to war and came back with the same child-like, enchanted smile, the same idea of meaningless joy, and kissed their departing friends as happily as ever. Some of them had a limp sleeve now, walked with a crutch, or even had a wooden leg, but it was still “Nichevo!”
The crowd this evening was denser than ordinarily, because there was the chance to hear Annouchka again for the first time since the somber days of Moscow. The students were ready to give her an ovation, and no one opposed it, because, after all, if she sang now it was because the police were willing at last. If the Tsar’s government had granted her her life, it was not in order to compel her to die of hunger. Each earned a livelihood as was possible. Annouchka only knew how to sing and dance, and so she must sing and dance!
The crowd this evening was thicker than usual because there was a chance to hear Annouchka again for the first time since the gloomy days in Moscow. The students were ready to give her a standing ovation, and no one was against it because, after all, if she was singing now, it was because the police were finally allowing it. If the Tsar’s government had spared her life, it wasn’t to force her to starve. Everyone found a way to make a living as best they could. Annouchka only knew how to sing and dance, so she had to sing and dance!
When Rouletabille entered the Krestowsky Gardens, Annouchka had commenced her number, which ended with a tremendous “Roussalka.” Surrounded by a chorus of male and female dancers in the national dress and with red boots, striking tambourines with their fingers, then suddenly taking a rigid pose to let the young woman’s voice, which was of rather ordinary register, come out, Annouchka had centered the attention of the immense audience upon herself. All the other parts of the establishment were deserted, the tables had been removed, and a panting crowd pressed about the open-air theater. Rouletabille stood up on his chair at the moment tumultuous “Bravos” sounded from a group of students. Annouchka bowed toward them, seeming to ignore the rest of the audience, which had not dared declare itself yet. She sang the old peasant songs arranged to present-day taste, and interspersed them with dances. They had an enormous success, because she gave her whole soul to them and sang with her voice sometimes caressing, sometimes menacing, and sometimes magnificently desperate, giving much significance to words which on paper had not aroused the suspicions of the censor. The taste of the day was obviously still a taste for the revolution, which retained its influence on the banks of the Neva. What she was doing was certainly very bold, and apparently she realized how audacious she was, because, with great adroitness, she would bring out immediately after some dangerous phrase a patriotic couplet which everybody was anxious to applaud. She succeeded by such means in appealing to all the divergent groups of her audience and secured a complete triumph for herself. The students, the revolutionaries, the radicals and the cadets acclaimed the singer, glorifying not only her art but also and beyond everything else the sister of the engineer Volkousky, who had been doomed to perish with her brother by the bullets of the Semenovsky regiment. The friends of the Court on their side could not forget that it was she who, in front of the Kremlin, had struck aside the arm of Constantin Kochkarof, ordered by the Central Revolutionary Committee to assassinate the Grand Duke Peter Alexandrovitch as he drove up to the governor’s house in his sleigh. The bomb burst ten feet away, killing Constantin Kochkarof himself. It may be that before death came he had time to hear Annouchka cry to him, “Wretch! You were told to kill the prince, not to assassinate his children.” As it happened, Peter Alexandrovitch held on his knees the two little princesses, seven and eight years old. The Court had wished to recompense her for that heroic act. Annouchka had spit at the envoy of the Chief of Police who called to speak to her of money. At the Hermitage in Moscow, where she sang then, some of her admirers had warned her of possible reprisals on the part of the revolutionaries. But the revolutionaries gave her assurance at once that she had nothing to fear. They approved her act and let her know that they now counted on her to kill the Grand Duke some time when he was alone; which had made Annouchka laugh. She was an enfant terrible, whose friends no one knew, who passed for very wise, and whose lines of intrigue were inscrutable. She enjoyed making her hosts in the private supper-rooms quake over their meal. One day she had said bluntly to one of the most powerful tchinovnicks of Moscow: “You, my old friend, you are president of the Black Hundred. Your fate is sealed. Yesterday you were condemned to death by the delegates of the Central Committee at Presnia. Say your prayers.” The man reached for champagne. He never finished his glass. The dvornicks carried him out stricken with apoplexy. Since the time she saved the little grand-duchesses the police had orders to allow her to act and talk as she pleased. She had been mixed up in the deepest plots against the government. Those who lent the slightest countenance to such plottings and were not of the police simply disappeared. Their friends dared not even ask for news of them. The only thing not in doubt about them was that they were at hard labor somewhere in the mines of the Ural Mountains. At the moment of the revolution Annouchka had a brother who was an engineer on the Kasan-Moscow line. This Volkousky was one of the leaders on the Strike Committee. The authorities had an eye on him. The revolution started. He, with the help of his sister, accomplished one of those formidable acts which will carry their memory as heroes to the farthest posterity. Their work accomplished, they were taken by Trebassof’s soldiers. Both were condemned to death. Volkousky was executed first, and the sister was taking her turn when an officer of the government arrived on horseback to stop the firing. The Tsar, informed of her intended fate, had sent a pardon by telegraph. After that she disappeared. She was supposed to have gone on some tour across Europe, as was her habit, for she spoke all the languages, like a true Bohemian. Now she had reappeared in all her joyous glory at Krestowsky. It was certain, however, that she had not forgotten her brother. Gossips said that if the government and the police showed themselves so long-enduring they found it to their interest to do so. The open, apparent life Annouchka led was less troublesome to them than her hidden activities would be. The lesser police who surrounded the Chief of the St. Petersburg Secret Service, the famous Gounsovski, had meaning smiles when the matter was discussed. Among them Annouchka had the ignoble nickname, “Stool-pigeon.”
When Rouletabille walked into the Krestowsky Gardens, Annouchka had started her performance, which finished with a powerful “Roussalka.” Surrounded by a chorus of dancers—both men and women—in traditional costumes and red boots, they struck tambourines with their fingers before suddenly freezing in place to let Annouchka’s voice, which was fairly average in tone, fill the air. She captured the attention of the large audience completely. All other parts of the venue were empty, the tables had been cleared away, and a restless crowd crowded around the open-air theater. At the moment a loud cheer of “Bravos” erupted from a group of students, Rouletabille stood on his chair. Annouchka swept her gaze towards them, seeming to overlook the rest of the audience, which hadn’t yet dared to show their approval. She performed old peasant songs tailored for modern tastes, mixing them with dances. They were a huge hit because she poured her heart into them, singing with a voice that could be tender, threatening, and sometimes beautifully desperate, giving deep meaning to words that on paper wouldn’t have raised any alarms with the censor. The prevailing sentiment still leaned towards revolution, which continued to echo along the Neva River. What she was doing was undeniably bold, and she seemed aware of her audacity; skillfully, she would follow a risky line with a patriotic couplet that everyone was eager to cheer for. Through this cleverness, she appealed to all the different factions in her audience and achieved a total triumph. The students, revolutionaries, radicals, and cadets all celebrated her, praising not only her talent but also her identity as the sister of engineer Volkousky, who had been doomed to die alongside his brother from the bullets of the Semenovsky regiment. The royalists could not forget that she was the one who had swatted aside the arm of Constantin Kochkarof, who had been ordered by the Central Revolutionary Committee to assassinate Grand Duke Peter Alexandrovitch as he approached the governor’s residence in his sleigh. The bomb detonated just ten feet away, killing Kochkarof in the process. It is possible that before he died, he heard Annouchka shout, “Wretch! You were told to kill the prince, not to murder his children.” Just then, Peter Alexandrovitch was holding the two little princesses, aged seven and eight, on his lap. The royal family had wanted to reward her for that heroic act. Annouchka had spat at the Chief of Police's envoy when he approached her about money. While she was singing at the Hermitage in Moscow, some of her fans cautioned her about potential retribution from the revolutionaries. But the revolutionaries reassured her that she had nothing to fear. They approved of her act and informed her they now expected her to kill the Grand Duke when he was alone; this made Annouchka laugh. She was a wild card, whose connections were unknown, was thought to be very wise, and whose motives were impossible to decipher. She loved making her hosts in private dining rooms uneasy over their meals. One day, she bluntly told one of the most powerful officials in Moscow, “You, my old friend, are the president of the Black Hundred. Your fate is sealed. Yesterday, the Central Committee at Presnia condemned you to death. Say your prayers.” The man reached for champagne but never finished his glass; the doormen carried him out, stricken with a stroke. Since the day she saved the little grand-duchesses, the police had orders to let her act and speak freely. She had been involved in the deepest conspiracies against the government. Anyone who even hinted at participating in such plots and wasn’t part of the police simply vanished. Their friends wouldn’t dare ask about them. The only certainty was that they were likely undergoing hard labor somewhere in the Ural Mountains. At the time of the revolution, Annouchka had a brother who was an engineer working on the Kasan-Moscow line. This Volkousky was one of the leaders of the Strike Committee. The authorities kept a watchful eye on him. When the revolution broke out, he, with his sister’s help, carried out one of those daring actions that would forever remember them as heroes. After achieving their goal, they were captured by soldiers loyal to Trebassof. Both were sentenced to death. Volkousky was executed first, and Annouchka was next in line when a government officer rode in to stop the shooting. The Tsar, having learned of her impending execution, sent a pardon via telegram. After that, she vanished. It was thought she had embarked on another tour across Europe, as was her custom, since she spoke all the languages like a true Bohemian. Now she had returned in all her radiant glory at Krestowsky. However, it was clear she hadn’t forgotten her brother. Rumors circulated that if the government and police had been so lenient, it was because it suited their interests. Annouchka's very public life was less bothersome to them than her clandestine activities would have been. The lower officers around the Chief of the St. Petersburg Secret Service, the famous Gounsovski, exchanged knowing smiles when discussing her. Among them, Annouchka was given the derogatory nickname, “Stool-pigeon.”
Rouletabille must have been well aware of all these particulars concerning Annouchka, for he betrayed no astonishment at the great interest and the strong emotion she aroused. From the corner where he was he could see only a bit of the stage, and he was standing on tiptoes to see the singer when he felt his coat pulled. He turned. It was the jolly advocate, well known for his gastronomic feats, Athanase Georgevitch, along with the jolly Imperial councilor, Ivan Petrovitch, who motioned him to climb down.
Rouletabille must have known all the details about Annouchka since he didn’t seem surprised by the strong interest and emotion she created. From his spot, he could only catch a glimpse of the stage, and he was standing on tiptoes to get a better view of the singer when he felt someone tug at his coat. He turned around to see the cheerful lawyer, well-known for his culinary exploits, Athanase Georgevitch, along with the cheerful Imperial councilor, Ivan Petrovitch, who signaled for him to come down.
“Come with us; we have a box.”
“Come with us; we’ve got a box.”
Rouletabille did not need urging, and he was soon installed in the front of a box where he could see the stage and the public both. Just then the curtain fell on the first part of Annouchka’s performance. The friends were soon rejoined by Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, the great timber-merchant, who came from behind the scenes.
Rouletabille didn’t need any encouragement, and he quickly settled into the front of a box where he could see both the stage and the audience. At that moment, the curtain fell on the first part of Annouchka’s performance. The friends were soon joined again by Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, the prominent timber merchant, who came from backstage.
“I have been to see the beautiful Onoto,” announced the Lithuanian with a great satisfied laugh. “Tell me the news. All the girls are sulking over Annouchka’s success.”
“I’ve just seen the beautiful Onoto,” the Lithuanian announced with a big, satisfied laugh. “Give me the scoop. All the girls are pouting over Annouchka’s success.”
“Who dragged you into the Onoto’s dressing-room then?" demanded Athanase.
“Who brought you into Onoto’s dressing room then?" asked Athanase.
“Oh, Gounsovski himself, my dear. He is very amateurish, you know.”
“Oh, Gounsovski himself, my dear. He’s quite amateurish, you know.”
“What! do you knock around with Gounsovski?”
"What! Do you hang out with Gounsovski?"
“On my word, I tell you, dear friends, he isn’t a bad acquaintance. He did me a little service at Bakou last year. A good acquaintance in these times of public trouble.”
“Honestly, I’m telling you, dear friends, he’s not a bad guy to know. He did me a small favor in Bakou last year. A decent acquaintance during these times of chaos.”
“You are in the oil business now, are you?”
“You're in the oil business now, right?”
“Oh, yes, a little of everything for a livelihood. I have a little well down Bakou way, nothing big; and a little house, a very small one for my small business.”
“Oh, yes, a bit of everything to make a living. I have a small well down Bakou way, nothing major; and a tiny house, just a really small one for my little business.”
“What a monopolist Thaddeus is,” declared Athanase Georgevitch, hitting him a formidable slap on the thigh with his enormous hand. “Gounsovski has come himself to keep an eye on Annouchka’s debut, eh? Only he goes into Onoto’s dressing-room, the rogue.”
“What a monopolist Thaddeus is,” said Athanase Georgevitch, giving him a powerful slap on the thigh with his huge hand. “Gounsovski has come himself to watch Annouchka’s debut, right? But he sneaks into Onoto’s dressing room, that rascal.”
“Oh, he doesn’t trouble himself. Do you know who he is to have supper with? With Annouchka, my dears, and we are invited.”
“Oh, he doesn't worry about it. Do you know who he’s having dinner with? With Annouchka, my dears, and we’re invited.”
“How’s that?” inquired the jovial councilor.
“How’s that?” asked the cheerful councilor.
“It seems Gounsovski influenced the minister to permit Annouchka’s performance by declaring he would be responsible for it all. He required from Annouchka solely that she have supper with him on the evening of her debut.”
“It looks like Gounsovski convinced the minister to allow Annouchka’s performance by saying he would take full responsibility for it. All he asked from Annouchka was that she have dinner with him on the night of her debut.”
“And Annouchka consented?”
"And Annouchka agreed?"
“That was the condition, it seems. For that matter, they say that Annouchka and Gounsovski don’t get along so badly together. Gounsovski has done Annouchka many a good turn. They say he is in love with her.”
“That was the situation, it seems. They say that Annouchka and Gounsovski actually get along pretty well. Gounsovski has done Annouchka a lot of good deeds. They say he’s in love with her.”
“He has the air of an umbrella merchant,” snorted Athanase Georgevitch.
“He looks like an umbrella salesman,” scoffed Athanase Georgevitch.
“Have you seen him at close range?” inquired Ivan.
“Have you seen him up close?” asked Ivan.
“I have dined at his house, though it is nothing to boast of, on my word.”
“I’ve eaten at his place, but honestly, there’s nothing to brag about.”
“That is what he said,” replied Thaddeus. “When he knew we were here together, he said to me: ‘Bring him, he is a charming fellow who plies a great fork; and bring that dear man Ivan Petrovitch, and all your friends.’”
“That's what he said,” Thaddeus replied. “When he realized we were here together, he told me: ‘Bring him, he's a great guy who knows how to handle a fork; and bring that wonderful man Ivan Petrovitch, and all your friends.’”
“Oh, I only dined at his house,” grumbled Athanase, “because there was a favor he was going to do me.”
“Oh, I only had dinner at his place,” complained Athanase, “because he was going to do me a favor.”
“He does services for everybody, that man,” observed Ivan Petrovitch.
“He helps everyone, that guy,” noticed Ivan Petrovitch.
“Of course, of course; he ought to,” retorted Athanase. “What is a chief of Secret Service for if not to do things for everybody? For everybody, my dear friends, and a little for himself besides. A chief of Secret Service has to be in with everybody, with everybody and his father, as La Fontaine says (if you know that author), if he wants to hold his place. You know what I mean.”
“Of course, of course; he should,” Athanase responded. “What’s a head of Secret Service for if not to take care of everyone? For everyone, my dear friends, and a little for himself too. A head of Secret Service needs to connect with everyone, with everyone and their parents, as La Fontaine says (if you're familiar with that author), if he wants to keep his position. You know what I mean.”
Athanase laughed loudly, glad of the chance to show how French he could be in his allusions, and looked at Rouletabille to see if he had been able to catch the tone of the conversation; but Rouletabille was too much occupied in watching a profile wrapped in a mantilla of black lace, in the Spanish fashion, to repay Athanase’s performance with a knowing smile.
Athanase laughed loudly, enjoying the opportunity to demonstrate how French he could be with his references, and looked at Rouletabille to see if he had picked up on the conversation's tone; but Rouletabille was too busy watching a profile draped in a black lace mantilla, in the Spanish style, to respond to Athanase’s display with a knowing smile.
“You certainly have naive notions. You think a chief of Secret Police should be an ogre,” replied the advocate as he nodded here and there to his friends.
“You definitely have some naive ideas. You think a head of Secret Police should be some kind of monster,” the lawyer said, nodding to his friends here and there.
“Why, certainly not. He needs to be a sheep in a place like that, a thorough sheep. Gounsovski is soft as a sheep. The time I dined with him he had mutton streaked with fat. He is just like that. I am sure he is mainly layers of fat. When you shake hands you feel as though you had grabbed a piece of fat. My word! And when he eats he wags his jaw fattishly. His head is like that, too; bald, you know, with a cranium like fresh lard. He speaks softly and looks at you like a kid looking to its mother for a juicy meal.”
“Why, definitely not. He has to be a total follower in a place like that, a complete yes-man. Gounsovski is as soft as they come. The time I had dinner with him, he was eating mutton with a lot of fat. That's just who he is. I’m pretty sure he’s mostly just layers of fat. When you shake his hand, it feels like you’re grabbing a chunk of fat. Seriously! And when he eats, he moves his jaw in a really fatty way. His head is similar; it's bald, you know, with a skull that looks like fresh lard. He talks softly and looks at you like a kid hoping for a tasty meal from its mom.”
“But—why—it is Natacha!” murmured the lips of the young man.
“But—why—it’s Natacha!” murmured the young man’s lips.
“Certainly it is Natacha, Natacha herself,” exclaimed Ivan Petrovitch, who had used his glasses the better to see whom the young French journalist was looking at. “Ah, the dear child! she has wanted to see Annouchka for a long time.”
“Of course, it's Natacha, Natacha herself,” exclaimed Ivan Petrovitch, who had used his glasses to get a better look at who the young French journalist was watching. “Ah, the dear girl! She has wanted to see Annouchka for quite some time.”
“What, Natacha! So it is. So it is. Natacha! Natacha!” said the others. “And with Boris Mourazoff’s parents.”
“What, Natacha! Is that really true? It is! Natacha! Natacha!” said the others. “And with Boris Mourazoff’s parents.”
“But Boris is not there,” sniggered Thaddeus Tehitchnikoff.
“But Boris isn’t there,” laughed Thaddeus Tehitchnikoff.
“Oh, he can’t be far away. If he was there we would see Michael Korsakoff too. They keep close on each other’s heels.”
“Oh, he can't be too far away. If he were there, we would see Michael Korsakoff too. They stick close to each other.”
“How has she happened to leave the general? She said she couldn’t bear to be away from him.”
“How did she end up leaving the general? She said she couldn’t stand being away from him.”
“Except to see Annouchka,” replied Ivan. “She wanted to see her, and talked so about it when I was there that even Feodor Feodorovitch was rather scandalized at her and Matrena Petrovna reproved her downright rudely. But what a girl wishes the gods bring about. That’s the way.”
“Except to see Annouchka,” Ivan replied. “She really wanted to see her, and she talked about it so much while I was there that even Feodor Feodorovitch was quite shocked by her, and Matrena Petrovna outright scolded her. But what a girl wants, the gods make happen. That’s just how it is.”
“That’s so, I know,” put in Athanase. “Ivan Petrovitch is right. Natacha hasn’t been able to hold herself in since she read that Annouchka was going to make her debut at Krestowsky. She said she wasn’t going to die without having seen the great artist.”
“That's true, I get it,” Athanase added. “Ivan Petrovitch is spot on. Natacha has been unable to contain herself ever since she found out that Annouchka was going to debut at Krestowsky. She said she wouldn’t die without seeing the great artist.”
“Her father had almost drawn her away from that crowd,” affirmed Ivan, “and that was as it should be. She must have fixed up this affair with Boris and his parents.”
“Her father had nearly pulled her away from that crowd,” Ivan said, “and that’s exactly how it should be. She must have arranged this situation with Boris and his parents.”
“Yes, Feodor certainly isn’t aware that his daughter’s idea was to applaud the heroine of Kasan station. She is certainly made of stern stuff, my word,” said Athanase.
“Yes, Feodor definitely doesn’t realize that his daughter intended to cheer for the heroine of Kasan station. She’s clearly made of tough stuff, I swear,” said Athanase.
“Natacha, you must remember, is a student,” said Thaddeus, shaking his head; “a true student. They have misfortunes like that now in so many families. I recall, apropos of what Ivan said just now, how today she asked Michael Korsakoff, before me, to let her know where Annouchka would sing. More yet, she said she wished to speak to that artist if it were possible. Michael frowned on that idea, even before me. But Michael couldn’t refuse her, any more than the others. He can reach Annouchka easier than anyone else. You remember it was he who rode hard and arrived in time with the pardon for that beautiful witch; she ought not to forget him if she cared for her life.”
“Natacha, you have to remember, is a student,” Thaddeus said, shaking his head. “A true student. So many families are dealing with hardships like that these days. I remember, in light of what Ivan just said, how today she asked Michael Korsakoff, in front of me, to let her know where Annouchka would be singing. What’s more, she mentioned wanting to talk to that artist if it were possible. Michael frowned at that idea, even in front of me. But Michael couldn’t turn her down, just like the others. He can reach Annouchka more easily than anyone else. You remember it was him who rode hard and got there just in time with the pardon for that beautiful witch; she shouldn’t forget him if she values her life.”
“Anyone who knows Michael Nikolaievitch knows that he did his duty promptly,” announced Athanase Georgevitch crisply. “But he would not have gone a step further to save Annouchka. Even now he won’t compromise his career by being seen at the home of a woman who is never from under the eyes of Gounsovski’s agents and who hasn’t been nicknamed ‘Stool-pigeon’ for nothing.”
“Anyone who knows Michael Nikolaievitch knows that he does his job efficiently,” Athanase Georgevitch stated firmly. “But he wouldn’t go any further to help Annouchka. Even now, he won’t risk his career by being seen at the home of a woman who’s constantly under the watch of Gounsovski’s agents and who hasn’t earned the nickname ‘Stool-pigeon’ for no reason.”
“Then why do we go to supper tonight with Annouchka?” asked Ivan.
“Then why are we going to dinner tonight with Annouchka?” asked Ivan.
“That’s not the same thing. We are invited by Gounsovski himself. Don’t forget that, if stories concerning it drift about some day, my friends,” said Thaddeus.
“That’s not the same thing. We’re invited by Gounsovski himself. Don’t forget that, if stories about it come up someday, my friends,” said Thaddeus.
“For that matter, Thaddeus, I accept the invitation of the honorable chief of our admirable Secret Service because I don’t wish to slight him. I have dined at his house already. By sitting opposite him at a public table here I feel that I return that politeness. What do you say to that?”
“For that matter, Thaddeus, I accept the invitation from the honorable chief of our amazing Secret Service because I don’t want to offend him. I’ve already had dinner at his house. By sitting across from him at a public table here, I feel like I’m returning that courtesy. What do you think about that?”
“Since you have dined with him, tell us what kind of a man he is aside from his fattish qualities,” said the curious councilor. “So many things are said about him. He certainly seems to be a man it is better to stand in with than to fall out with, so I accept his invitation. How could you manage to refuse it, anyway?”
“Since you’ve had dinner with him, tell us what kind of person he is beyond just his chubby features,” said the curious councilor. “So much is said about him. He definitely seems like a guy it’s better to befriend than to annoy, so I’ll take him up on his invitation. How could you possibly turn it down, anyway?”
“When he first offered me hospitality,” explained the advocate, “I didn’t even know him. I never had been near him. One day a police agent came and invited me to dinner by command—or, at least, I understood it wasn’t wise to refuse the invitation, as you said, Ivan Petrovitch. When I went to his house I thought I was entering a fortress, and inside I thought it must be an umbrella shop. There were umbrellas everywhere, and goloshes. True, it was a day of pouring rain. I was struck by there being no guard with a big revolver in the antechamber. He had a little, timid schwitzar there, who took my umbrella, murmuring ‘barine’ and bowing over and over again. He conducted me through very ordinary rooms quite unguarded to an average sitting-room of a common kind. We dined with Madame Gounsovski, who appeared fattish like her husband, and three or four men whom I had never seen anywhere. One servant waited on us. My word!
“When he first invited me over,” the lawyer explained, “I didn’t even know him. I had never been near him. One day, a police officer came and told me I had to come to dinner—or at least, I figured it wasn’t smart to say no to the invitation, just like you mentioned, Ivan Petrovitch. When I arrived at his house, I felt like I was entering a fortress, and once inside, it reminded me of an umbrella shop. There were umbrellas everywhere, along with galoshes. To be fair, it was pouring rain that day. I was surprised there wasn’t a guard with a big gun in the entrance hall. Instead, there was a timid little guy who took my umbrella, murmuring ‘sir’ and bowing repeatedly. He led me through some very ordinary rooms, completely unguarded, to a pretty average sitting room. We had dinner with Madame Gounsovski, who looked a bit plump like her husband, and three or four men I had never seen before. One servant attended to us. My word!”
“At dessert Gounsovski took me aside and told me I was unwise to ‘argue that way.’ I asked him what he meant by that. He took my hands between his fat hands and repeated, ‘No, no, it is not wise to argue like that.’ I couldn’t draw anything else out of him. For that matter, I understood him, and, you know, since that day I have cut out certain side passages unnecessary in my general law pleadings that had been giving me a reputation for rather too free opinions in the papers. None of that at my age! Ah, the great Gounsovski! Over our coffee I asked him if he didn’t find the country in pretty strenuous times. He replied that he looked forward with impatience to the month of May, when he could go for a rest to a little property with a small garden that he had bought at Asnieres, near Paris. When he spoke of their house in the country Madame Gounsovski heaved a sigh of longing for those simple country joys. The month of May brought tears to her eyes. Husband and wife looked at one another with real tenderness. They had not the air of thinking for one second: to-morrow or the day after, before our country happiness comes, we may find ourselves stripped of everything. No! They were sure of their happy vacation and nothing seemed able to disquiet them under their fat. Gounsovski has done everybody so many services that no one really wishes him ill, poor man. Besides, have you noticed, my dear old friends, that no one ever tries to work harm to chiefs of Secret Police? One goes after heads of police, prefects of police, ministers, grand-dukes, and even higher, but the chiefs of Secret Police are never, never attacked. They can promenade tranquilly in the streets or in the gardens of Krestowsky or breathe the pure air of the Finland country or even the country around Paris. They have done so many little favors for this one and that, here and there, that no one wishes to do them the least injury. Each person always thinks, too, that others have been less well served than he. That is the secret of the thing, my friends, that is the secret. What do you say?”
“At dessert, Gounsovski pulled me aside and said it was foolish to ‘argue that way.’ I asked him what he meant. He took my hands in his fat hands and repeated, ‘No, no, it’s not wise to argue like that.’ I couldn’t get any more out of him. Truth is, I understood him, and since that day I’ve cut out certain unnecessary side notes in my legal arguments that had been earning me a reputation for being too opinionated in the papers. No more of that at my age! Ah, the great Gounsovski! Over coffee, I asked him if he thought the country was going through tough times. He replied that he was eagerly looking forward to May when he could relax at a small property with a little garden he had bought in Asnières, near Paris. When he mentioned their house in the country, Madame Gounsovski sighed with longing for those simple pleasures. The thought of May brought tears to her eyes. The couple looked at each other with genuine affection. They didn’t appear to worry for a second that tomorrow or the day after, before their country happiness arrived, they might find themselves stripped of everything. No! They were confident in their happy getaway, and nothing seemed to disturb them despite their weight. Gounsovski has done so many favors for everyone that no one truly wishes him harm, poor man. Besides, have you noticed, my dear old friends, that no one ever tries to go after the heads of the Secret Police? People might target police chiefs, prefects, ministers, grand-dukes, and even higher up, but the heads of Secret Police are never, ever attacked. They can stroll peacefully through the streets or the gardens of Krestovsky or enjoy the fresh air in Finland or even the countryside around Paris. They’ve done so many small favors for this person and that one, here and there, that no one wants to harm them in the slightest. Each person always thinks others have been treated worse than they have. That’s the secret to it all, my friends, that’s the secret. What do you say?”
The others said: “Ah, ah, the good Gounsovski. He knows. He knows. Certainly, accept his supper. With Annouchka it will be fun.”
The others said: “Ah, ah, the good Gounsovski. He knows. He knows. Definitely, join him for dinner. It’ll be fun with Annouchka.”
“Messieurs,” asked Rouletabille, who continued to make discoveries in the audience, “do you know that officer who is seated at the end of a row down there in the orchestra seats? See, he is getting up.”
“Gentlemen,” asked Rouletabille, who was still noticing things about the audience, “do you know that officer who is sitting at the end of a row down there in the orchestra seats? Look, he’s getting up.”
“He? Why, that is Prince Galitch, who was one of the richest lords of the North Country. Now he is practically ruined.”
“He? That’s Prince Galitch, who was one of the richest lords in the North Country. Now he’s practically broke.”
“Thanks, gentlemen; certainly it is he. I know him,” said Rouletabille, seating himself and mastering his emotion.
“Thanks, guys; it’s definitely him. I know him,” said Rouletabille, taking a seat and controlling his feelings.
“They say he is a great admirer of Annouchka,” hazarded Thaddeus. Then he walked away from the box.
“They say he really admires Annouchka,” Thaddeus suggested. Then he walked away from the box.
“The prince has been ruined by women,” said Athanase Georgevitch, who pretended to know the entire chronicle of gallantries in the empire.
“The prince has been ruined by women,” said Athanase Georgevitch, who claimed to know the whole history of affairs in the empire.
“He also has been on good terms with Gounsovski,” continued Thaddeus.
“He’s also been on good terms with Gounsovski,” continued Thaddeus.
“He passes at court, though, for an unreliable. He once made a long visit to Tolstoi.”
“He's seen as unreliable at court, though. He once took a lengthy trip to see Tolstoi.”
“Bah! Gounsovski must have rendered some signal service to that imprudent prince,” concluded Athanase. “But for yourself, Thaddeus, you haven’t said what you did with Gounsovski at Bakou.”
“Bah! Gounsovski must have done some major favor for that reckless prince,” Athanase concluded. “But what about you, Thaddeus? You haven’t mentioned what you did with Gounsovski in Bakou.”
(Rouletabille did not lose a word of what was being said around him, although he never lost sight of the profile hidden in the black mantle nor of Prince Galitch, his personal enemy,* who reappeared, it seemed to him, at a very critical moment.)
(Rouletabille didn’t miss a word of what was being said around him, even though he kept his eye on the profile hidden in the black cloak and on Prince Galitch, his personal enemy,* who seemed to reappear at a very critical moment.)
* as told in “The Lady In Black.”
“I was returning from Balakani in a drojki,” said Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, “and I was drawing near Bakou after having seen the debris of my oil shafts that had been burned by the Tartars, when I met Gounsovski in the road, who, with two of his friends, found themselves badly off with one of the wheels of their carriage broken. I stopped. He explained to me that he had a Tartar coachman, and that this coachman having seen an Armenian on the road before him, could find nothing better to do than run full tilt into the Armenian’s equipage. He had reached over and taken the reins from him, but a wheel of the carriage was broken.” (Rouletabille quivered, because he caught a glance of communication between Prince Galitch and Natacha, who was leaning over the edge of her box.) “So I offered to take Gounsovski and his friends into my carriage, and we rode all together to Bakou after Gounsovski, who always wishes to do a service, as Athanase Georgevitch says, had warned his Tartar coachman not to finish the Armenian.” (Prince Galitch, at the moment the orchestra commenced the introductory music for Annouchka’s new number, took advantage of all eyes being turned toward the rising curtain to pass near Natacha’s seat. This time he did not look at Natacha, but Rouletabille was sure that his lips had moved as he went by her.)
“I was coming back from Balakani in a carriage,” said Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, “and I was getting close to Bakou after seeing the wreckage of my oil rigs that the Tartars had burned, when I ran into Gounsovski on the road. He, along with two of his friends, was having a tough time with one of the wheels of their carriage broken. I stopped. He told me that he had a Tartar coachman, and this coachman, upon seeing an Armenian on the road ahead, thought it was a good idea to crash right into the Armenian’s carriage. He reached over and took the reins from him, but now one wheel of the carriage was broken.” (Rouletabille trembled because he noticed a shared glance between Prince Galitch and Natacha, who was leaning over the edge of her box.) “So I offered to take Gounsovski and his friends in my carriage, and we all rode together to Bakou after Gounsovski, who always wants to help, as Athanase Georgevitch says, had warned his Tartar coachman not to finish off the Armenian.” (Prince Galitch, just as the orchestra began the introductory music for Annouchka’s new number, seized the moment when all eyes were on the rising curtain to walk past Natacha’s seat. This time he didn’t look at Natacha, but Rouletabille was certain that his lips had moved as he walked by her.)
Thaddeus continued: “It is necessary to explain that at Bakou my little house is one of the first before you reach the quay. I had some Armenian employees there. When arrived, what do you suppose I saw? A file of soldiers with cannon, yes, with a cannon, on my word, turned against my house and an officer saying quietly, ‘there it is. Fire!’” (Rouletabille made yet another discovery—two, three discoveries. Near by, standing back of Natacha’s seat, was a figure not unknown to the young reporter, and there, in one of the orchestra chairs, were two other men whose faces he had seen that same morning in Koupriane’s barracks. Here was where a memory for faces stood him in good stead. He saw that he was not the only person keeping close watch on Natacha.) “When I heard what the officer said,” Thaddeus went on, “I nearly dropped out of the drojki. I hurried to the police commissioner. He explained the affair promptly, and I was quick to understand. During my absence one of my Armenian employees had fired at a Tartar who was passing. For that matter, he had killed him. The governor was informed and had ordered the house to be bombarded, for an example, as had been done with several others. I found Gounsovski and told him the trouble in two words. He said it wasn’t necessary for him to interfere in the affair, that I had only to talk to the officer. ‘Give him a good present, a hundred roubles, and he will leave your house. I went back to the officer and took him aside; he said he wanted to do anything that he could for me, but that the order was positive to bombard the house. I reported his answer to Gounsovski, who told me: ‘Tell him then to turn the muzzle of the cannon the other way and bombard the building of the chemist across the way, then he can always say that he mistook which house was intended.’ I did that, and he had them turn the cannon. They bombarded the chemist’s place, and I got out of the whole thing for the hundred roubles. Gounsovski, the good fellow, may be a great lump of fat and be like an umbrella merchant, but I have always been grateful to him from the bottom of my heart, you can understand, Athanase Georgevitch.”
Thaddeus continued, “I need to explain that in Baku, my little house is one of the first ones you see before reaching the quay. I had some Armenian workers there. When I arrived, guess what I saw? A line of soldiers with a cannon, yes, a cannon, aimed right at my house, and an officer calmly saying, ‘There it is. Fire!’” (Rouletabille made yet another discovery—two, three discoveries. Nearby, standing behind Natacha’s seat, was a figure the young reporter recognized, and there, in one of the orchestra chairs, were two other men whose faces he had seen that same morning at Koupriane’s barracks. He was grateful for his ability to remember faces, realizing he wasn’t the only one keeping a close watch on Natacha.) “When I heard what the officer said,” Thaddeus continued, “I nearly fell out of the drozhki. I rushed to the police commissioner, who explained everything quickly, and I understood right away. While I was away, one of my Armenian workers had shot a Tartar who was passing by. In fact, he had killed him. The governor had been informed and ordered the bombing of my house as a warning, just like had been done with several others. I found Gounsovski and told him the situation in just a few words. He said it wasn’t necessary for him to get involved, that I just needed to talk to the officer. ‘Give him a nice present, a hundred roubles, and he’ll leave your house alone.’ I went back to the officer and pulled him aside; he said he wanted to help me, but that he had a direct order to bomb the house. I relayed his response to Gounsovski, who told me, ‘Then tell him to turn the cannon the other way and bomb the chemist’s place across the street; he can always say he mistook which house was meant.’ I did that, and he had them shift the cannon. They bombarded the chemist’s shop, and I got out of the whole mess for a hundred roubles. Gounsovski, the good guy, might be a big lump of fat like an umbrella merchant, but I’ve always been truly grateful to him, you know what I mean, Athanase Georgevitch?”
“What reputation has Prince Galitch at the court?” inquired Rouletabille all at once.
“What reputation does Prince Galitch have at court?” Rouletabille asked suddenly.
“Oh, oh!” laughed the others. “Since he went so openly to visit Tolstoi he doesn’t go to the court any more.”
“Oh, oh!” laughed the others. “Now that he’s been so open about visiting Tolstoi, he doesn’t go to court anymore.”
“And—his opinions? What are his opinions?”
“And—what are his thoughts? What does he think?”
“Oh, the opinions of everybody are so mixed nowadays, nobody knows.”
“Oh, everyone's opinions are so mixed these days, nobody knows.”
Ivan Petrovitch said, “He passes among some people as very advanced and very much compromised.”
Ivan Petrovitch said, “He’s seen by some as really progressive and totally compromised.”
“Yet they don’t bother him?” inquired Rouletabille.
“Yet they don’t trouble him?” Rouletabille asked.
“Pooh, pooh,” replied the gay Councilor of Empire, “it is rather he who tries to mix with them.”
“Pooh, pooh,” replied the cheerful Councilor of Empire, “it's more him who tries to mix with them.”
Thaddeus stooped down and said, “They say that he can’t be reached because of the hold he has over a certain great personage in the court, and it would be a scandal—a great scandal.”
Thaddeus bent down and said, “They say he can’t be reached because of the influence he has over a certain important figure in the court, and it would be a scandal—a huge scandal.”
“Be quiet, Thaddeus,” interrupted Athanase Georgevitch, roughly. “It is easy to see that you are lately from the provinces to speak so recklessly, but if you go on this way I shall leave.”
“Be quiet, Thaddeus,” interrupted Athanase Georgevitch, harshly. “It’s obvious you’ve just come from the provinces to speak so thoughtlessly, but if you keep this up, I’m going to leave.”
“Athanase Georgevitch is right; hang onto your mouth, Thaddeus,” counseled Ivan Petrovitch.
“Athanase Georgevitch is right; keep your mouth shut, Thaddeus,” advised Ivan Petrovitch.
The talkers all grew silent, for the curtain was rising. In the audience there were mysterious allusions being made to this second number of Annouchka, but no one seemed able to say what it was to be, and it was, as a matter of fact, very simple. After the whirl-wind of dances and choruses and all the splendor with which she had been accompanied the first time, Annouchka appeared as a poor Russian peasant in a scene representing the barren steppes, and very simply she sank to her knees and recited her evening prayers. Annouchka was singularly beautiful. Her aquiline nose with sensitive nostrils, the clean-cut outline of her eyebrows, her look that now was almost tender, now menacing, always unusual, her pale rounded cheeks and the entire expression of her face showed clearly the strength of new ideas, spontaneity, deep resolution and, above all, passion. The prayer was passionate. She had an admirable contralto voice which affected the audience strangely from its very first notes. She asked God for daily bread for everyone in the immense Russian land, daily bread for the flesh and for the spirit, and she stirred the tears of everyone there, to which-ever party they belonged. And when, as her last note sped across the desolate steppe and she rose and walked toward the miserable hut, frantic bravos from a delirious audience told her the prodigious emotions she had aroused. Little Rouletabille, who, not understanding the words, nevertheless caught the spirit of that prayer, wept. Everybody wept. Ivan Petrovitch, Athanase Georgevitch, Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff were standing up, stamping their feet and clapping their hands like enthusiastic boys. The students, who could be easily distinguished by the uniform green edging they wore on their coats, uttered insensate cries. And suddenly there rose the first strains of the national hymn. There was hesitation at first, a wavering. But not for long. Those who had been dreading some counter-demonstration realized that no objection could possibly be raised to a prayer for the Tsar. All heads uncovered and the Bodje Taara Krari mounted, unanimously, toward the stars.
The chatter faded as the curtain went up. In the audience, there were mysterious hints about this second number of Annouchka, but no one could quite say what it was going to be, and it was actually very straightforward. Following the whirlwind of dances and choruses and all the grandeur from her first performance, Annouchka came out as a poor Russian peasant in a scene depicting the barren steppes, and she simply sank to her knees and recited her evening prayers. Annouchka was strikingly beautiful. Her sharp nose with sensitive nostrils, the clear shape of her eyebrows, her gaze that was sometimes tender, sometimes fierce, always unusual, her pale, rounded cheeks, and the overall expression on her face showed clearly the strength of new ideas, spontaneity, deep determination, and above all, passion. The prayer was filled with passion. She had an incredible contralto voice that captivated the audience from the very first notes. She asked God for daily bread for everyone in the vast Russian land, daily bread for body and soul, and she stirred tears in everyone there, no matter their party affiliation. And when her last note echoed across the desolate steppe and she stood and walked toward the shabby hut, the ecstatic cheers from a delirious audience revealed the profound emotions she had sparked. Little Rouletabille, who didn't understand the words but felt the spirit of that prayer, cried. Everyone was in tears. Ivan Petrovitch, Athanase Georgevitch, Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff stood up, stamping their feet and clapping like eager boys. The students, easily identifiable by the green trim on their coats, let out wild cries. Suddenly, the first notes of the national anthem began to rise. There was a moment of hesitation, a wavering. But it didn't last long. Those who had feared some kind of counter-demonstration realized that no one could object to a prayer for the Tsar. Everyone uncovered their heads, and the Bodje Taara Krari rose together, pointing toward the stars.
Through his tears the young reporter never gave up his close watch on Natacha. She had half risen, and, sinking back, leaned on the edge of the box. She called, time and time again, a name that Rouletabille could not hear in the uproar, but that he felt sure was “Annouchka! Annouchka!” “The reckless girl,” murmured Rouletabille, and, profiting by the general excitement, he left the box without being noticed. He made his way through the crowd toward Natacha, whom he had sought futilely since morning. The audience, after clamoring in vain for a repetition of the prayer by Annouchka, commenced to disperse, and the reporter was swept along with them for a few moments. When he reached the range of boxes he saw that Natacha and the family she had been with were gone. He looked on all sides without seeing the object of his search and like a madman commenced to run through the passages, when a sudden idea struck his blood cold. He inquired where the exit for the artists was and as soon as it was pointed out, he hurried there. He was not mistaken. In the front line of the crowd that waited to see Annouchka come out he recognized Natacha, with her head enveloped in the black mantle so that none should see her face. Besides, this corner of the garden was in a half-gloom. The police barred the way; he could not approach as near Natacha as he wished. He set himself to slip like a serpent through the crowd. He was not separated from Natacha by more than four or five persons when a great jostling commenced. Annouchka was coming out. Cries rose: “Annouchka! Annouchka!” Rouletabille threw himself on his knees and on all-fours succeeded in sticking his head through into the way kept by the police for Annouchka’s passage. There, wrapped in a great red mantle, his hat on his arm, was a man Rouletabille immediately recognized. It was Prince Galitch. They were hurrying to escape the impending pressure of the crowd. But Annouchka as she passed near Natacha stopped just a second—a movement that did not escape Rouletabille—and, turning toward her said just the one word, “Caracho.” Then she passed on. Rouletabille got up and forced his way back, having once more lost Natacha. He searched for her. He ran to the carriage-way and arrived just in time to see her seated in a carriage with the Mourazoff family. The carriage started at once in the direction of the datcha des Iles. The young man remained standing there, thinking. He made a gesture as though he were ready now to let luck take its course. “In the end,” said he, “it will be better so, perhaps,” and then, to himself, “Now to supper, my boy.”
Through his tears, the young reporter kept a close eye on Natacha. She had half risen and, sinking back, leaned on the edge of the box. She repeatedly called a name that Rouletabille couldn't hear in the chaos, but he was sure it was “Annouchka! Annouchka!” “That reckless girl,” murmured Rouletabille, and taking advantage of the general excitement, he slipped out of the box unnoticed. He made his way through the crowd toward Natacha, whom he had been searching for all morning. The audience, after unsuccessfully calling for a repeat of the prayer by Annouchka, began to disperse, and the reporter was swept along with them for a few moments. When he reached the area of the boxes, he saw that Natacha and her companions were gone. He looked around desperately, not finding the person he was looking for, and like a madman, he started running through the passages when a chilling thought struck him. He asked where the artists' exit was and hurried there as soon as it was pointed out. He wasn’t mistaken. In the front of the crowd waiting to see Annouchka, he spotted Natacha, her head wrapped in a black mantle so no one could see her face. Additionally, this part of the garden was dimly lit. The police blocked the way; he couldn’t get as close to Natacha as he wanted. He maneuvered through the crowd like a serpent. He was only four or five people away from Natacha when a big crowd surge began. Annouchka was coming out. Cries rose: “Annouchka! Annouchka!” Rouletabille dropped to his knees and crawled through, managing to get his head into the path reserved by the police for Annouchka’s exit. There, wrapped in a long red mantle, hat in hand, was a man Rouletabille immediately recognized—Prince Galitch. They were rushing to avoid the incoming pressure of the crowd. But as Annouchka passed near Natacha, she stopped for just a moment—a movement that didn’t escape Rouletabille—and turned toward her, saying just one word, “Caracho.” Then she continued on. Rouletabille stood up and fought his way back, once again losing sight of Natacha. He searched for her and ran to the carriageway, arriving just in time to see her seated in a carriage with the Mourazoff family. The carriage set off immediately toward the datcha des Iles. The young man stood there, lost in thought. He gestured as if he was finally willing to let fate take its course. “In the end,” he said, “this might be better,” and then, to himself, “Now it's time for supper, my boy.”
He turned in his tracks and soon was established in the glaring light of the restaurant. Officers standing, glass in hand, were saluting from table to table and waving a thousand compliments with grace that was almost feminine.
He turned around and soon found himself in the bright light of the restaurant. Officers were standing, drinks in hand, toasting from table to table and offering countless compliments with a grace that was almost feminine.
He heard his name called joyously, and recognized the voice of Ivan Petrovitch. The three boon companions were seated over a bottle of champagne resting in its ice-bath and were being served with tiny pates while they waited for the supper-hour, which was now near.
He heard his name called cheerfully and recognized the voice of Ivan Petrovitch. The three good friends were sitting over a bottle of champagne chilling in its ice-bath and were being served small pates while they waited for dinner, which was almost ready.
Rouletabille yielded to their invitation readily enough, and accompanied them when the head-waiter informed Thaddeus that the gentlemen were desired in a private room. They went to the first floor and were ushered into a large apartment whose balcony opened on the hall of the winter-theater, empty now. But the apartment was already occupied. Before a table covered with a shining service Gounsovski did the honors.
Rouletabille quickly accepted their invitation and followed them when the head waiter told Thaddeus that the gentlemen were requested in a private room. They went up to the first floor and were shown into a large room with a balcony that opened onto the now-empty winter theater hall. However, the room was already occupied. Gounsovski was hosting at a table set with shiny tableware.
He received them like a servant, with his head down, an obsequious smile, and his back bent, bowing several times as each of the guests were presented to him. Athanase had described him accurately enough, a mannikin in fat. Under the vast bent brow one could hardly see his eyes, behind the blue glasses that seemed always ready to fall as he inclined too far his fat head with its timid and yet all-powerful glance. When he spoke in his falsetto voice, his chin dropped in a fold over his collar, and he had a steady gesture with the thumb and index finger of his right hand to retain the glasses from sliding down his short, thick nose.
He welcomed them like a servant, with his head down, an eager smile, and his back hunched, bowing several times as each guest was introduced to him. Athanase had described him accurately enough, a little figure made of fat. Under his enormous bent forehead, you could barely see his eyes, hidden behind the blue glasses that always looked like they would fall if he tilted his heavy head too far. When he spoke in his high-pitched voice, his chin sagged in a fold over his collar, and he had a constant motion with the thumb and index finger of his right hand to keep the glasses from slipping down his short, thick nose.
Behind him there was the fine, haughty silhouette of Prince Galitch. He had been invited by Annouchka, for she had consented to risk this supper only in company with three or four of her friends, officers who could not be further compromised by this affair, as they were already under the eye of the Okrana (Secret Police) despite their high birth. Gounsovski had seen them come with a sinister chuckle and had lavished upon them his marks of devotion.
Behind him was the elegant, proud figure of Prince Galitch. He had been invited by Annouchka, as she was willing to take the risk of this dinner only in the company of three or four friends, officers who couldn't be further implicated in this situation since they were already on the radar of the Okrana (Secret Police) despite their noble backgrounds. Gounsovski had watched them arrive with a dark laugh and had shown them his devoted admiration.
He loved Annouchka. It would have sufficed to have surprised just once the jealous glance he sent from beneath his great blue glasses when he gazed at the singer to have understood the sentiments that actuated him in the presence of the beautiful daughter of the Black Land.
He loved Annouchka. Just catching a glimpse of the jealous look he shot from beneath his big blue glasses when he watched the singer would have been enough to understand the feelings he had for the beautiful daughter of the Black Land.
Annouchka was seated, or, rather, she lounged, Oriental fashion, on the sofa which ran along the wall behind the table. She paid attention to no one. Her attitude was forbidding, even hostile. She indifferently allowed her marvelous black hair that fell in two tresses over her shoulder to be caressed by the perfumed hands of the beautiful Onoto, who had heard her this evening for the first time and had thrown herself with enthusiasm into her arms after the last number. Onoto was an artist too, and the pique she felt at first over Annouchka’s success could not last after the emotion aroused by the evening prayer before the hut. “Come to supper,” Annouchka had said to her.
Annouchka was sitting, or more accurately, lounging in an Eastern style on the sofa that ran along the wall behind the table. She was ignoring everyone. Her demeanor was unwelcoming, almost hostile. She let her amazing black hair, which fell in two braids over her shoulder, be touched by the perfumed hands of the beautiful Onoto, who had heard her sing for the first time that evening and had eagerly thrown herself into Annouchka's arms after the last performance. Onoto was also an artist, and her initial jealousy over Annouchka’s success faded away after the emotional response stirred by the evening prayer before the hut. “Come to dinner,” Annouchka had told her.
“With whom?” inquired the Spanish artist.
“With who?” asked the Spanish artist.
“With Gounsovski.”
"With Gounsovski."
“Never.”
"Not gonna happen."
“Do come. You will help me pay my debt and perhaps he will be useful to you as well. He is useful to everybody.”
“Please come. You’ll help me pay off my debt, and maybe he’ll be useful to you too. He’s helpful to everyone.”
Decidedly Onoto did not understand this country, where the worst enemies supped together.
Decidedly, Onoto did not understand this country, where the fiercest enemies dined together.
Rouletabille had been monopolized at once by Prince Galitch, who took him into a corner and said:
Rouletabille was immediately cornered by Prince Galitch, who pulled him aside and said:
“What are you doing here?”
“What are you doing here?”
“Do I inconvenience you?” asked the boy.
“Am I bothering you?” asked the boy.
The other assumed the amused smile of the great lord.
The other person wore the amused smile of the great lord.
“While there is still time,” he said, “believe me, you ought to start, to quit this country. Haven’t you had sufficient notice?”
“While there’s still time,” he said, “trust me, you really should leave this country. Haven’t you had enough warning?”
“Yes,” replied the reporter. “And you can dispense with any further notice from this time on.”
“Yes,” replied the reporter. “And you can skip any further notifications from now on.”
He turned his back.
He walked away.
“Why, it is the little Frenchman from the Trebassof villa,” commenced the falsetto voice of Gounsovski as he pushed a seat towards the young man and begged him to sit between him and Athanase Georgevitch, who was already busy with the hors-d’oeuvres.
“Why, it’s the little French guy from the Trebassof villa,” started the high-pitched voice of Gounsovski as he moved a chair towards the young man and asked him to sit between him and Athanase Georgevitch, who was already occupied with the appetizers.
“How do you do, monsieur?” said the beautiful, grave voice of Annouchka.
“How are you, sir?” said the beautiful, serious voice of Annouchka.
Rouletabille saluted.
Rouletabille waved.
“I see that I am in a country of acquaintances,” he said, without appearing disturbed.
“I see that I’m in a country full of familiar faces,” he said, without seeming bothered.
He addressed a lively compliment to Annouchka, who threw him a kiss.
He gave a cheerful compliment to Annouchka, who responded by blowing him a kiss.
“Rouletabille!” cried la belle Onoto. “Why, then, he is the little fellow who solved the mystery of the Yellow Room.”
“Rouletabille!” shouted the beautiful Onoto. “Oh, so he's the guy who figured out the mystery of the Yellow Room.”
“Himself.”
“Himself.”
“What are you doing here?”
"What are you doing here?"
“He came to save the life of General Trebassof,” sniggered Gounsovski. “He is certainly a brave little young man.”
“He came to save General Trebassof’s life,” Gounsovski chuckled. “He’s definitely a brave young guy.”
“The police know everything,” said Rouletabille coldly. And he asked for champagne, which he never drank.
“The police know everything,” said Rouletabille coolly. And he ordered champagne, which he never drank.
The champagne commenced its work. While Thaddeus and the officers told each other stories of Bakou or paid compliments to the women, Gounsovski, who was through with raillery, leaned toward Rouletabille and gave that young man fatherly counsel with great unction.
The champagne kicked in. While Thaddeus and the officers shared stories about Bakou or flirted with the women, Gounsovski, done with jokes, leaned toward Rouletabille and offered that young man some heartfelt fatherly advice.
“You have undertaken, young man, a noble task and one all the more difficult because General Trebassof is condemned not only by his enemies but still more by the ignorance of Koupriane. Understand me thoroughly: Koupriane is my friend and a man whom I esteem very highly. He is good, brave as a warrior, but I wouldn’t give a kopeck for his police. He has mixed in our affairs lately by creating his own secret police, but I don’t wish to meddle with that. It amuses us. It’s the new style, anyway; everybody wants his secret police nowadays. And yourself, young man, what, after all, are you doing here? Reporting? No. Police work? That is our business and your business. I wish you good luck, but I don’t expect it. Remember that if you need any help I will give it you willingly. I love to be of service. And I don’t wish any harm to befall you.”
“You've taken on a noble task, young man, and it's even harder because General Trebassof is criticized not just by his enemies but even more by Koupriane's ignorance. Let me be clear: Koupriane is my friend, and I hold him in high regard. He’s good and brave in battle, but I wouldn’t trust his police for a moment. Recently, he’s involved himself in our affairs by setting up his own secret police, but I don’t want to get involved in that. It’s amusing to us. It’s the trendy thing now; everyone seems to want their own secret police these days. And what about you, young man? What exactly are you doing here? Reporting? No. Police work? That's our job and yours too. I wish you luck, but I don’t really expect it. Just remember, if you need help, I’m happy to assist. I enjoy being of use. And I don’t want any harm to come to you.”
“You are very kind, monsieur,” was all Rouletabille replied, and he called again for champagne.
“You're very kind, sir,” was all Rouletabille replied, and he ordered more champagne.
Several times Gounsovski addressed remarks to Annouchka, who concerned herself with her meal and had little answer for him.
Several times, Gounsovski spoke to Annouchka, who was focused on her meal and had little to say in response.
“Do you know who applauded you the most this evening?”
“Do you know who cheered for you the loudest tonight?”
“No,” said Annouchka indifferently.
“No,” Annouchka replied indifferently.
“The daughter of General Trebassof.”
“General Trebassof's daughter.”
“Yes, that is true, on my word,” cried Ivan Petrovitch.
“Yes, that’s true, I swear,” shouted Ivan Petrovitch.
“Yes, yes, Natacha was there,” joined in the other friends from the datcha des Iles.
“Yes, yes, Natacha was there,” chimed in the other friends from the datcha des Iles.
“For me, I saw her weep,” said Rouletabille, looking at Annouchka fixedly.
“For me, I saw her cry,” said Rouletabille, staring at Annouchka intently.
But Annouchka replied in an icy tone:
But Annouchka replied in a cold tone:
“I do not know her.”
"I don't know her."
“She is unlucky in having a father...” Prince Galitch commenced.
"She is unfortunate to have a father..." Prince Galitch began.
“Prince, no politics, or let me take my leave,” clucked Gounsovski. “Your health, dear Annouchka.”
“Prince, no politics, or I’ll take my leave,” said Gounsovski. “Your health, dear Annouchka.”
“Your health, Gounsovski. But you have no worry about that.”
“Your health, Gounsovski. But you don’t need to worry about that.”
“Why?” demanded Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff in equivocal fashion.
“Why?” demanded Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff in a vague manner.
“Because he is too useful to the government,” cried Ivan Petrovitch.
“Because he’s too helpful to the government,” shouted Ivan Petrovitch.
“No,” replied Annouchka; “to the revolutionaries.”
“No,” replied Annouchka; “to the revolutionaries.”
All broke out laughing. Gounsovski recovered his slipping glasses by his usual quick movement and sniggered softly, insinuatingly, like fat boiling in the pot:
All burst out laughing. Gounsovski quickly adjusted his slipping glasses with his usual swift motion and chuckled softly, suggestively, like fat bubbling in a pot.
“So they say. And it is my strength.”
“So they say. And that’s my strength.”
“His system is excellent,” said the prince. “As he is in with everybody, everybody is in with the police, without knowing it.”
“His system is great,” said the prince. “Since he knows everyone, everyone is connected to the police, without even realizing it.”
“They say... ah, ah... they say...” (Athanase was choking over a little piece of toast that he had soaked in his soup) “they say that he has driven away all the hooligans and even all the beggars of the church of Kasan.”
“They say... ah, ah... they say...” (Athanase was choking on a small piece of toast that he had soaked in his soup) “they say that he has chased away all the troublemakers and even all the beggars from the church of Kasan.”
Thereupon they commenced to tell stories of the hooligans, street-thieves who since the recent political troubles had infested St. Petersburg and whom nobody, could get rid of without paying for it.
Then they started sharing stories about the troublemakers, street thieves who, since the recent political upheavals, had taken over St. Petersburg and whom no one could get rid of without paying a price.
Athanase Georgevitch said:
Athanase Georgevitch stated:
“There are hooligans that ought to have existed even if they never have. One of them stopped a young girl before Varsovie station. The girl, frightened, immediately held out her purse to him, with two roubles and fifty kopecks in it. The hooligan took it all. ‘Goodness,’ cried she, ‘I have nothing now to take my train with.’ ‘How much is it?’ asked the hooligan. ‘Sixty kopecks.’ ‘Sixty kopecks! Why didn’t you say so?’ And the bandit, hanging onto the two roubles, returned the fifty-kopeck piece to the trembling child and added a ten-kopeck piece out of his own pocket.”
“There are troublemakers who should exist even if they don’t. One of them stopped a young girl in front of the Warsaw station. The girl, scared, immediately held out her purse to him, which had two rubles and fifty kopecks in it. The troublemaker took everything. ‘Oh no,’ she exclaimed, ‘I have nothing left to take my train with.’ ‘How much is it?’ the troublemaker asked. ‘Sixty kopecks.’ ‘Sixty kopecks! Why didn’t you say so?’ And the thug, keeping the two rubles, returned the fifty-kopeck coin to the trembling girl and added a ten-kopeck coin from his own pocket.”
“Something quite as funny happened to me two winters ago, at Moscow,” said la belle Onoto. “I had just stepped out of the door when I was stopped by a hooligan. ‘Give me twenty kopecks,’ said the hooligan. I was so frightened that I couldn’t get my purse open. ‘Quicker,’ said he. Finally I gave him twenty kopecks. ‘Now,’ said he then, ‘kiss my hand.’ And I had to kiss it, because he held his knife in the other.”
“Something just as funny happened to me two winters ago in Moscow,” said la belle Onoto. “I had just stepped out the door when a thug stopped me. ‘Give me twenty kopecks,’ he demanded. I was so scared that I couldn’t get my purse open. ‘Faster,’ he said. Finally, I handed him twenty kopecks. ‘Now,’ he said, ‘kiss my hand.’ And I had to kiss it because he was holding a knife in the other one.”
“Oh, they are quick with their knives,” said Thaddeus. “As I was leaving Gastinidvor once I was stopped by a hooligan who stuck a huge carving-knife under my nose. ‘You can have it for a rouble and a half,’ he said. You can believe that I bought it without any haggling. And it was a very good bargain. It was worth at least three roubles. Your health, belle Onoto.”
“Oh, they’re quick with their knives,” said Thaddeus. “Once, when I was leaving Gastinidvor, a thug stopped me and shoved a big carving knife right in my face. ‘You can have it for a rouble and a half,’ he said. You can believe I bought it without any haggling. And it was a great deal. It was worth at least three roubles. Cheers to you, beautiful Onoto.”
“I always take my revolver when I go out,” said Athanase. “It is more prudent. I say this before the police. But I would rather be arrested by the police than stabbed by the hooligans.”
“I always take my revolver when I go out,” Athanase said. “It’s just smarter that way. I’m saying this right in front of the police. But I’d rather get arrested by them than get stabbed by some thugs.”
“There’s no place any more to buy revolvers,” declared Ivan Petrovitch. “All such places are closed.”
“There’s nowhere left to buy revolvers,” Ivan Petrovitch said. “All those places have shut down.”
Gounsovski settled his glasses, rubbed his fat hands and said:
Gounsovski adjusted his glasses, rubbed his chubby hands, and said:
“There are some still at my locksmith’s place. The proof is that to-day in the little Kaniouche my locksmith, whose name is Smith, went into the house of the grocer at the corner and wished to sell him a revolver. It was a Browning. ‘An arm of the greatest reliability,’ he said to him, ‘which never misses fire and which works very easily.’ Having pronounced these words, the locksmith tried his revolver and lodged a ball in the grocer’s lung. The grocer is dead, but before he died he bought the revolver. ‘You are right,’ he said to the locksmith; ‘it is a terrible weapon.’ And then he died.”
“There are still some at my locksmith’s place. The proof is that today in the little Kaniouche, my locksmith, named Smith, went into the corner grocery and tried to sell a revolver. It was a Browning. ‘A very reliable gun,’ he said to the grocer, ‘that never misfires and works really well.’ After saying this, the locksmith tested the revolver and shot the grocer in the lung. The grocer is dead, but before he passed away, he bought the revolver. ‘You’re right,’ he told the locksmith; ‘it’s a deadly weapon.’ And then he died.”
The others laughed heartily. They thought it very funny. Decidedly this great Gounsovski always had a funny story. Who would not like to be his friend? Annouchka had deigned to smile. Gounsovski, in recognition, extended his hand to her like a mendicant. The young woman touched it with the end of her fingers, as if she were placing a twenty-kopeck piece in the hand of a hooligan, and withdrew from it with disgust. Then the doors opened for the Bohemians. Their swarthy troupe soon filled the room. Every evening men and women in their native costumes came from old Derevnia, where they lived all together in a sort of ancient patriarchal community, with customs that had not changed for centuries; they scattered about in the places of pleasure, in the fashionable restaurants, where they gathered large sums, for it was a fashionable luxury to have them sing at the end of suppers, and everyone showered money on them in order not to be behind the others. They accompanied on guzlas, on castanets, on tambourines, and sang the old airs, doleful and languorous, or excitable and breathless as the flight of the earliest nomads in the beginnings of the world.
The others laughed loudly. They found it really funny. Definitely, this great Gounsovski always had a funny story to tell. Who wouldn't want to be his friend? Annouchka even smiled. Gounsovski, in appreciation, reached out his hand to her like a beggar. The young woman touched it with the tips of her fingers, as if she was placing a twenty-kopeck coin into the hand of a troublemaker, and quickly pulled away in disgust. Then the doors opened for the Bohemians. Their dark-skinned group soon filled the room. Every evening, men and women in their traditional costumes came from old Derevnia, where they lived together in a sort of ancient, tight-knit community, with customs that hadn't changed for centuries; they spread out in the entertainment spots, in trendy restaurants, where they attracted large crowds, as it was considered a fashionable luxury to have them perform at the end of dinners, and everyone threw money at them to keep up with the trend. They played on guzlas, castanets, and tambourines, and sang old tunes, either melancholic and languorous or fast-paced and breathless like the movements of the first nomads at the dawn of time.
When they had entered, those present made place for them, and Rouletabille, who for some moments had been showing marks of fatigue and of a giddiness natural enough in a young man who isn’t in the habit of drinking the finest champagnes, profited by the diversion to get a corner of the sofa not far from Prince Galitch, who occupied the place at Annouchka’s right.
When they walked in, everyone made room for them, and Rouletabille, who had been showing signs of tiredness and a bit of dizziness—pretty typical for a young guy who isn’t used to drinking top-notch champagne—took advantage of the distraction to grab a spot on the sofa not far from Prince Galitch, who was sitting next to Annouchka.
“Look, Rouletabaille is asleep,” remarked la belle Onoto.
“Look, Rouletabaille is sleeping,” said the beautiful Onoto.
“Poor boy!” said Annouchka.
"Poor kid!" said Annouchka.
And, turning toward Gounsovski:
And, turning to Gounsovski:
“Aren’t you soon going to get him out of our way? I heard some of our brethren the other day speaking in a way that would cause pain to those who care about his health.”
“Aren’t you going to get him out of our way soon? I heard some of our friends the other day talking in a way that would upset those who care about his health.”
“Oh, that,” said Gounsovski, shaking his head, “is an affair I have nothing to do with. Apply to Koupriane. Your health, belle Annouchka.”
“Oh, that,” said Gounsovski, shaking his head, “is something I have nothing to do with. Talk to Koupriane. Cheers to your health, beautiful Annouchka.”
But the Bohemians swept some opening chords for their songs, and the singers took everybody’s attention, everybody excepting Prince Galitch and Annouchka, who, half turned toward one another, exchanged some words on the edge of all this musical uproar. As for Rouletabille, he certainly must have been sleeping soundly not to have been waked by all that noise, melodious as it was. It is true that he had—apparently—drunk a good deal and, as everyone knows, in Russia drink lays out those who can’t stand it. When the Bohemians had sung three times Gounsovski made a sign that they might go to charm other ears, and slipped into the hands of the chief of the band a twenty-five rouble note. But Onoto wished to give her mite, and a regular collection commenced. Each one threw roubles into the plate held out by a little swarthy Bohemian girl with crow-black hair, carelessly combed, falling over her forehead, her eyes and her face, in so droll a fashion that one would have said the little thing was a weeping-willow soaked in ink. The plate reached Prince Galitch, who futilely searched his pockets.
But the Bohemians started playing some opening chords for their songs, and the singers captured everyone's attention, everyone except Prince Galitch and Annouchka, who, half-turned toward each other, exchanged a few words amid all the musical chaos. As for Rouletabille, he must have been sleeping really soundly not to be disturbed by all that noise, pleasant as it was. It’s true that he had—apparently—drunk quite a bit, and as everyone knows, in Russia, alcohol knocks out those who can’t handle it. After the Bohemians had sung three times, Gounsovski signaled that they could go entertain others, slipping a twenty-five rouble note into the hands of the band’s leader. But Onoto wanted to contribute too, and a collection started. Everyone tossed roubles into the plate held out by a little dark-skinned Bohemian girl with crow-black hair, messed up and falling over her forehead, eyes, and face in such a funny way that you’d think she was a weeping willow drenched in ink. The plate reached Prince Galitch, who searched his pockets in vain.
“Bah!” said he, with a lordly air, “I have no money. But here is my pocket-book; I will give it to you for a souvenir of me, Katharina.”
“Bah!” he said, in a self-important way, “I have no money. But here’s my wallet; I’ll give it to you as a memento of me, Katharina.”
Thaddeus and Athanase exclaimed at the generosity of the prince, but Annouchka said:
Thaddeus and Athanase expressed their amazement at the prince's generosity, but Annouchka replied:
“The prince does as he should, for my friends can never sufficiently repay the hospitality that that little thing gave me in her dirty hut when I was in hiding, while your famous department was deciding what to do about me, my dear Gounsovski.”
“The prince does what he’s supposed to, because my friends can never truly repay the kindness that little thing showed me in her filthy hut when I was hiding, while your well-known department was figuring out what to do with me, my dear Gounsovski.”
“Eh,” replied Gounsovski, “I let you know that all you had to do was to take a fine apartment in the city.”
“Eh,” replied Gounsovski, “I told you that all you needed to do was get a nice apartment in the city.”
Annouchka spat on the ground like a teamster, and Gounsovski from yellow turned green.
Annouchka spat on the ground like a truck driver, and Gounsovski went from yellow to green.
“But why did you hide yourself that way, Annouchka?” asked Onoto as she caressed the beautiful tresses of the singer.
“But why did you hide yourself like that, Annouchka?” asked Onoto as she caressed the beautiful hair of the singer.
“You know I had been condemned to death, and then pardoned. I had been able to leave Moscow, and I hadn’t any desire to be re-taken here and sent to taste the joys of Siberia.”
“You know I had been sentenced to death, and then pardoned. I had managed to leave Moscow, and I didn’t want to be caught again and sent to experience the pleasures of Siberia.”
“But why were you condemned to death?”
“But why were you sentenced to death?”
“Why, she doesn’t know anything!” exclaimed the others.
“Why, she doesn’t know anything!” shouted the others.
“Good Lord, I’m just back from London and Paris—how should I know anything! But to have been condemned to death! That must have been amusing.”
“Good Lord, I’ve just come back from London and Paris—how would I know anything! But to have been sentenced to death! That must have been quite a laugh.”
“Very amusing,” said Annouchka icily. “And if you have a brother whom you love, Onoto, think how much more amusing it must be to have him shot before you.”
“Very funny,” Annouchka said coldly. “And if you have a brother you care about, Onoto, just imagine how much more entertaining it would be to see him get shot right in front of you.”
“Oh, my love, forgive me!”
“Oh, my love, I'm sorry!”
“So you may know and not give any pain to your Annouchka in the future, I will tell you, madame, what happened to our dear friend,” said Prince Galitch.
“So you can understand and not cause any pain to your Annouchka in the future, I will tell you, madam, what happened to our dear friend,” said Prince Galitch.
“We would do better to drive away such terrible memories,” ventured Gounsovski, lifting his eyelashes behind his glasses, but he bent his head as Annouchka sent him a blazing glance.
“We should do our best to push away those awful memories,” suggested Gounsovski, lifting his eyelashes behind his glasses, but he lowered his head as Annouchka shot him a fiery look.
“Speak, Galitch.”
“Talk, Galitch.”
The Prince did as she said.
The Prince did what she said.
“Annouchka had a brother, Vlassof, an engineer on the Kasan line, whom the Strike Committee had ordered to take out a train as the only means of escape for the leaders of the revolutionary troops when Trebassof’s soldiers, aided by the Semenowsky regiment, had become masters of the city. The last resistance took place at the station. It was necessary to get started. All the ways were guarded by the military. There were soldiers everywhere! Vlassof said to his comrades, ‘I will save you;’ and his comrades saw him mount the engine with a woman. That woman was—well, there she sits. Vlassof’s fireman had been killed the evening before, on a barricade; it was Annouchka who took his place. They busied themselves and the train started like a shot. On that curved line, discovered at once, easy to attack, under a shower of bullets, Vlassof developed a speed of ninety versts an hour. He ran the indicator up to the explosion point. The lady over there continued to pile coal into the furnace. The danger came to be less from the military and more from an explosion at any moment. In the midst of the balls Vlassof kept his usual coolness. He sped not only with the firebox open but with the forced draught. It was a miracle that the engine was not smashed against the curve of the embankment. But they got past. Not a man was hurt. Only a woman was wounded. She got a ball in the chest.”
“Annouchka had a brother, Vlassof, an engineer on the Kasan line, who the Strike Committee ordered to take out a train as the only way for the leaders of the revolutionary troops to escape when Trebassof’s soldiers, supported by the Semenowsky regiment, took control of the city. The last stand occurred at the station. They needed to get moving. All the routes were secured by the military. Soldiers were everywhere! Vlassof told his comrades, ‘I will save you;’ and they saw him climb onto the engine with a woman. That woman was—well, there she is. Vlassof’s fireman had been killed the night before at a barricade; it was Annouchka who took his place. They got to work, and the train took off like a shot. On that curved line, easily exposed, under a hail of bullets, Vlassof reached a speed of ninety versts an hour. He pushed the indicator to its limit. The lady over there kept shoveling coal into the furnace. The danger came less from the military and more from the risk of an explosion at any moment. Despite the gunfire, Vlassof remained remarkably calm. He sped along not only with the firebox open but with forced draught. It was a miracle that the engine didn’t crash against the curve of the embankment. But they made it past. No one was hurt. Only a woman was injured. She got hit in the chest.”
“There!” cried Annouchka.
“There!” exclaimed Annouchka.
With a magnificent gesture she flung open her white and heaving chest, and put her finger on a scar that Gounsovski, whose fat began to melt in heavy drops of sweat about his temples, dared not look at.
With a grand gesture, she opened her white and rising chest wide and pointed to a scar that Gounsovski, whose sweat was pouring down in heavy drops around his temples, was too afraid to look at.
“Fifteen days later,” continued the prince, “Vlassof entered an inn at Lubetszy. He didn’t know it was full of soldiers. His face never altered. They searched him. They found a revolver and papers on him. They knew whom they had to do with. He was a good prize. Vlassof was taken to Moscow and condemned to be shot. His sister, wounded as she was, learned of his arrest and joined him. ‘I do not wish,’ she said to him, ‘to leave you to die alone.’ She also was condemned. Before the execution the soldiers offered to bandage their eyes, but both refused, saying they preferred to meet death face to face. The orders were to shoot all the other condemned revolutionaries first, then Vlassof, then his sister. It was in vain that Vlassof asked to die last. Their comrades in execution sank to their knees, bleeding from their death wounds. Vlassof embraced his sister and walked to the place of death. There he addressed the soldiers: ‘Now you have to carry out your duty according to the oath you have taken. Fulfill it honestly as I have fulfilled mine. Captain, give the order.’ The volley sounded. Vlassof remained erect, his arms crossed on his breast, safe and sound. Not a ball had touched him. The soldiers did not wish to fire at him. He had to summon them again to fulfill their duty, and obey their chief. Then they fired again, and he fell. He looked at his sister with his eyes full of horrible suffering. Seeing that he lived, and wishing to appear charitable, the captain, upon Annouchka’s prayers, approached and cut short his sufferings by firing a revolver into his ear. Now it was Annouchka’s turn. She knelt by the body of her brother, kissed his bloody lips, rose and said, ‘I am ready.’ As the guns were raised, an officer came running, bearing the pardon of the Tsar. She did not wish it, and she whom they had not bound when she was to die had to be restrained when she learned she was to live.”
“Fifteen days later,” the prince continued, “Vlassof walked into an inn at Lubetszy. He had no idea it was crowded with soldiers. His expression never changed. They searched him and found a revolver and some papers. They knew who they were dealing with. He was a valuable catch. Vlassof was taken to Moscow and sentenced to death. His sister, despite her injuries, heard about his arrest and joined him. ‘I don't want,’ she told him, ‘to let you die alone.’ She was also sentenced to death. Before the execution, the soldiers offered to blindfold them, but both refused, saying they wanted to face death directly. The order was to execute all the other condemned revolutionaries first, then Vlassof, followed by his sister. Vlassof begged to be the last to die. Their fellow prisoners fell to their knees, bleeding from their wounds. Vlassof hugged his sister and walked to the execution site. There, he addressed the soldiers: ‘Now you must carry out your duty according to your oath. Do it honorably, as I have done mine. Captain, give the order.’ The gunfire rang out. Vlassof stood upright, arms crossed over his chest, unharmed. Not a single bullet had hit him. The soldiers hesitated to shoot him. He had to prompt them again to fulfill their duty and follow their orders. Then they fired again, and he collapsed. He looked at his sister, eyes filled with unbearable pain. Seeing he was still alive and wanting to show compassion, the captain approached him at Annouchka’s urging and ended his suffering with a shot to his ear. Now it was Annouchka’s turn. She knelt by her brother's body, kissed his bloody lips, stood up, and said, ‘I am ready.’ As the guns were raised, an officer came running in with the Tsar’s pardon. She refused it, and the woman who had been free to face death had to be restrained when she learned she was spared.”
Prince Galitch, amid the anguished silence of all there, started to add some words of comment to his sinister recital, but Annouchka interrupted:
Prince Galitch, in the heavy silence surrounding everyone, began to add some comments to his dark story, but Annouchka cut him off:
“The story is ended,” said she. “Not a word, Prince. If I asked you to tell it in all its horror, if I wished you to bring back to us the atrocious moment of my brother’s death, it is so that monsieur” (her fingers pointed to Gounsovski) “shall know well, once for all, that if I have submitted for some hours now to this promiscuous company that has been imposed upon me, now that I have paid the debt by accepting this abominable supper, I have nothing more to do with this purveyor of bagnios and of hangman’s ropes who is here.”
“The story is over,” she said. “Not a word, Prince. If I were to ask you to recount all its horror, if I wanted you to bring back the terrible moment of my brother’s death, it’s because monsieur” (her fingers pointed to Gounsovski) “needs to understand clearly, once and for all, that even though I have tolerated this mixed company that has been forced upon me, and that I have paid the price by accepting this dreadful supper, I have nothing more to do with this seller of brothels and executioner’s ropes who is here.”
“She is mad,” he muttered. “She is mad. What has come over her? What has happened? Only to-day she was so, so amiable.”
“She’s crazy,” he muttered. “She’s crazy. What’s gotten into her? What happened? Just today she was so, so friendly.”
And he stuttered, desolately, with an embarrassed laugh:
And he stammered sadly, letting out an awkward laugh:
“Ah, the women, the women! Now what have I done to her?”
“Ah, the women, the women! What have I done to her now?”
“What have you done to me, wretch? Where are Belachof, Bartowsky and Strassof? And Pierre Slutch? All the comrades who swore with me to revenge my brother? Where are they? On what gallows did you have them hung? What mine have you buried them in? And still you follow your slavish task. And my friends, my other friends, the poor comrades of my artist life, the inoffensive young men who have not committed any other crime than to come to see me too often when I was lively, and who believed they could talk freely in my dressing-room—where are they? Why have they left me, one by one? Why have they disappeared? It is you, wretch, who watched them, who spied on them, making me, I haven’t any doubt, your horrible accomplice, mixing me up in your beastly work, you dog! You knew what they call me. You have known it for a long time, and you may well laugh over it. But I, I never knew until this evening; I never learned until this evening all I owe to you. ‘Stool pigeon! Stool pigeon!’ I! Horror! Ah, you dog, you dog! Your mother, when you were brought into the world, your mother...” Here she hurled at him the most offensive insult that a Russian can offer a man of that race.
“What have you done to me, you miserable wretch? Where are Belachof, Bartowsky, and Strassof? And Pierre Slutch? All the friends who swore with me to avenge my brother? Where are they? On what gallows did you have them hanged? What mine have you buried them in? And yet you stick to your pitiful job. And my friends, my other friends, the poor companions of my artistic life, the innocent young men who did nothing wrong except come to see me too often when I was lively, and who thought they could speak freely in my dressing room—where are they? Why have they abandoned me, one by one? Why have they vanished? It’s you, wretch, who was watching them, spying on them, making me, I have no doubt, your horrible accomplice, dragging me into your disgusting work, you dog! You knew what they call me. You’ve known it for a long time, and you probably laugh about it. But I, I never knew until this evening; I never discovered until this evening all that I owe to you. ‘Stool pigeon! Stool pigeon!’ Me! Horror! Ah, you dog, you dog! Your mother, when you were born, your mother...” Here she hurled at him the most offensive insult that a Russian can offer a man of that race.
She trembled and sobbed with rage, spat in fury, and stood up ready to go, wrapped in her mantle like a great red flag. She was the statue of hate and vengeance. She was horrible and terrible. She was beautiful. At the final supreme insult, Gounsovski started and rose to his feet as though he had received an actual blow in the face. He did not look at Annouchka, but fixed his eyes on Prince Galitch. His finger pointed him out:
She shook with rage and cried, spitting in fury, and stood up ready to go, wrapped in her cloak like a giant red flag. She was the embodiment of hate and revenge. She was frightening and awful. She was stunning. At the ultimate insult, Gounsovski flinched and stood up as if he'd been actually punched in the face. He didn’t look at Annouchka but directed his gaze at Prince Galitch, pointing him out:
“There is the man,” he hissed, “who has told you all these fine things.”
“There’s the guy,” he hissed, “who’s told you all these great things.”
“Yes, it is I,” said the Prince, tranquilly.
“Yes, it’s me,” said the Prince, calmly.
“Caracho!” barked Gounsovski, instantaneously regaining his coolness.
“Caracho!” shouted Gounsovski, instantly regaining his composure.
“Ah, yes, but you’ll not touch him,” clamored the spirited girl of the Black Land; “you are not strong enough for that.”
“Ah, yes, but you won’t get to him,” shouted the spirited girl from the Black Land; “you’re not strong enough for that.”
“I know that monsieur has many friends at court,” agreed the chief of the Secret Service with an ominous calm. “I don’t wish ill to monsieur. You speak, madame, of the way some of your friends have had to be sacrificed. I hope that some day you will be better informed, and that you will understand I saved all of them I could.”
“I know that you have a lot of friends at court,” said the chief of the Secret Service with a chilling calm. “I don’t wish any harm to you. You talk, madam, about how some of your friends had to be sacrificed. I hope that one day you'll be more informed and that you'll realize I did my best to save all of them I could.”
“Let us go,” muttered Annouchka. “I shall spit in his face.”
“Let’s go,” Annouchka muttered. “I’m going to spit in his face.”
“Yes, all I could,” replied the other, with his habitual gesture of hanging on to his glasses. “And I shall continue to do so. I promise you not to say anything more disagreeable to the prince than as regards his little friend the Bohemian Katharina, whom he has treated so generously just now, doubtless because Boris Mourazoff pays her too little for the errands she runs each morning to the villa of Krestowsky Ostrow.”
“Yes, everything I could,” the other replied, adjusting his glasses as he usually did. “And I’ll keep doing it. I promise not to say anything more unpleasant to the prince than about his little friend, the Bohemian Katharina, whom he’s been so generous with lately, probably because Boris Mourazoff doesn’t pay her enough for the errands she runs each morning to Krestowsky Ostrow’s villa.”
At these words the Prince and Annouchka both changed countenance. Their anger rose. Annouchka turned her head as though to arrange the folds of her cloak. Galitch contented himself with shrugging his shoulders impatiently and murmuring:
At these words, the Prince and Annouchka both changed their expressions. Their anger flared up. Annouchka turned her head as if to adjust the folds of her cloak. Galitch simply shrugged his shoulders impatiently and muttered:
“Still some other abomination that you are concocting, monsieur, and that we don’t know how to reply to.”
“There's still some other terrible thing you're coming up with, sir, and we have no idea how to respond.”
After which he bowed to the supper-party, took Annouchka’s arm and had her move before him. Gounsovski bowed, almost bent in two. When he rose he saw before him the three astounded and horrified figures of Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, Ivan Petrovitch and Athanase Georgevitch.
After that, he bowed to the dinner guests, took Annouchka's arm, and had her walk in front of him. Gounsovski bowed, almost doubling over. When he stood up, he saw in front of him the three shocked and horrified faces of Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, Ivan Petrovitch, and Athanase Georgevitch.
“Messieurs,” he said to them, in a colorless voice which seemed not to belong to him, “the time has come for us to part. I need not say that we have supped as friends and that, if you wish it to be so, we can forget everything that has been said here.”
“Gentlemen,” he said to them in a flat voice that didn’t seem like his, “the time has come for us to say goodbye. I don’t need to mention that we’ve dined as friends and that, if you’d like, we can forget everything that’s been said here.”
The three others, frightened, at once protested their discretion. He added, roughly this time, “Service of the Tsar,” and the three stammered, “God save the Tsar!” After which he saw them to the door. When the door had closed after them, he said, “My little Annouchka, you mustn’t reckon without me.” He hurried toward the sofa, where Rouletabille was lying forgotten, and gave him a tap on the shoulder.
The three others, scared, immediately defended their caution. He said, more harshly this time, “For the Tsar’s service,” and the three stumbled over their words, “God save the Tsar!” After that, he walked them to the door. Once the door shut behind them, he said, “My little Annouchka, you can’t count me out.” He rushed over to the sofa, where Rouletabille had been lying there unnoticed, and gave him a tap on the shoulder.
“Come, get up. Don’t act as though you were asleep. Not an instant to lose. They are going to carry through the Trebassof affair this evening.”
“Come on, get up. Don’t pretend you were asleep. We don’t have a moment to waste. They’re going to go through with the Trebassof deal this evening.”
Rouletabille was already on his legs.
Rouletabille was already on his feet.
“Oh, monsieur,” said he, “I didn’t want you to tell me that. Thanks all the same, and good evening.”
“Oh, sir,” he said, “I didn’t want you to say that. Thanks anyway, and good evening.”
He went out.
He left.
Gounsovski rang. A servant appeared.
Gounsovski rang the bell. A servant appeared.
“Tell them they may now open all the rooms on this corridor; I’ll not hold them any longer.” Thus had Gounsovski kept himself protected.
“Tell them they can now open all the rooms in this corridor; I won’t hold them any longer.” This is how Gounsovski had kept himself safe.
Left alone, the head of the Secret Service wiped his brow and drank a great glass of iced water which he emptied at a draught. Then he said:
Left alone, the head of the Secret Service wiped his brow and drank a tall glass of iced water in one gulp. Then he said:
“Koupriane will have his work cut out for him this evening; I wish him good luck. As to them, whatever happens, I wash my hands of them.”
“Koupriane is going to have a tough time tonight; I wish him good luck. As for them, no matter what happens, I’m done with them.”
And he rubbed his hands.
And he rubbed his hands together.
X. A DRAMA IN THE NIGHT
At the door of the Krestowsky Rouletabille, who was in a hurry for a conveyance, jumped into an open carriage where la belle Onoto was already seated. The dancer caught him on her knees.
At the door of the Krestowsky, Rouletabille, who was eager for a ride, jumped into an open carriage where la belle Onoto was already sitting. The dancer pulled him onto her lap.
“To Eliaguine, fast as you can,” cried the reporter for all explanation.
“To Eliaguine, as fast as you can,” shouted the reporter, providing all the explanation needed.
“Scan! Scan! (Quickly, quickly)” repeated Onoto.
“Scan! Scan! (Quickly, quickly),” Onoto repeated.
She was accompanied by a vague sort of person to whom neither of them paid the least attention.
She was with a nondescript person who neither of them noticed at all.
“What a supper! You waked up at last, did you?” quizzed the actress. But Rouletabille, standing up behind the enormous coachman, urged the horses and directed the route of the carriage. They bolted along through the night at a dizzy pace. At the corner of a bridge he ordered the horses stopped, thanked his companions and disappeared.
“What a dinner! You finally woke up, didn’t you?” the actress asked. But Rouletabille, standing up behind the huge coachman, urged the horses on and directed the carriage's path. They sped through the night at a breakneck pace. At the corner of a bridge, he ordered the horses to stop, thanked his companions, and disappeared.
“What a country! What a country! Caramba!” said the Spanish artist.
“What a country! What a country! Wow!” said the Spanish artist.
The carriage waited a few minutes, then turned back toward the city.
The carriage waited for a few minutes, then headed back to the city.
Rouletabille got down the embankment and slowly, taking infinite precautions not to reveal his presence by making the least noise, made his way to where the river is widest. Seen through the blackness of the night the blacker mass of the Trebassof villa loomed like an enormous blot, he stopped. Then he glided like a snake through the reeds, the grass, the ferns. He was at the back of the villa, near the river, not far from the little path where he had discovered the passage of the assassin, thanks to the broken cobwebs. At that moment the moon rose and the birch-trees, which just before had been like great black staffs, now became white tapers which seemed to brighten that sinister solitude.
Rouletabille made his way down the embankment and carefully approached the widest part of the river, taking great care not to make a sound. In the darkness of the night, the dark shape of the Trebassof villa appeared like a massive stain, and he stopped. Then he moved quietly through the reeds, grass, and ferns like a snake. He was behind the villa, close to the river, not far from the small path where he had noticed the assassin’s trail, thanks to the broken cobwebs. At that moment, the moon rose, and the birch trees, which had just been tall black pillars, now appeared as white candles that illuminated the eerie solitude.
The reporter wished to profit at once by the sudden luminance to learn if his movements had been noticed and if the approaches to the villa on that side were guarded. He picked up a small pebble and threw it some distance from him along the path. At the unexpected noise three or four shadowy heads were outlined suddenly in the white light of the moon, but disappeared at once, lost again in the dark tufts of grass.
The reporter wanted to take advantage of the sudden brightness to figure out if anyone had noticed his movements and if the approaches to the villa on that side were being watched. He picked up a small pebble and threw it a short distance away along the path. At the unexpected sound, three or four shadowy figures appeared abruptly in the moonlight but quickly faded away, lost again in the dark patches of grass.
He had gained his information.
He got his info.
The reporter’s acute ear caught a gliding in his direction, a slight swish of twigs; then all at once a shadow grew by his side and he felt the cold of a revolver barrel on his temple. He said “Koupriane,” and at once a hand seized his and pressed it.
The reporter's sharp hearing picked up a movement coming toward him, a faint rustling of twigs; then suddenly, a shadow appeared beside him, and he felt the chill of a gun barrel against his temple. He said “Koupriane,” and immediately a hand grabbed his and squeezed it.
The night had become black again. He murmured: “How is it you are here in person?”
The night had gone dark again. He murmured, “How come you’re here in person?”
The Prefect of Police whispered in his ear:
The police chief whispered in his ear:
“I have been informed that something will happen to-night. Natacha went to Krestowsky and exchanged some words with Annouchka there. Prince Galitch is involved, and it is an affair of State.”
“I’ve been told that something is going to happen tonight. Natacha went to Krestowsky and had a few words with Annouchka there. Prince Galitch is involved, and it’s a matter of State.”
“Natacha has returned?” inquired Rouletabille.
“Natacha's back?” asked Rouletabille.
“Yes, a long time ago. She ought to be in bed. In any case she is pretending to be abed. The light from her chamber, in the window over the garden, has been put out.”
“Yes, a long time ago. She should be in bed. Either way, she’s acting like she’s in bed. The light from her room, in the window above the garden, has been turned off.”
“Have you warned Matrena Petrovna?”
“Have you notified Matrena Petrovna?”
“Yes, I have let her know that she must keep on the sharp look-out to-night.”
“Yes, I’ve told her that she needs to stay alert tonight.”
“That’s a mistake. I shouldn’t have told her anything. She will take such extra precautions that the others will be instantly warned.”
"That's a mistake. I shouldn't have said anything to her. She'll be so cautious that the others will be immediately alerted."
“I have told her she should not go to the ground-floor at all this night, and that she must not leave the general’s chamber.”
“I've told her she shouldn’t go to the ground floor at all tonight, and that she must stay in the general’s room.”
“That is perfect, if she will obey you.”
"That's perfect, as long as she listens to you."
“You see I have profited by all your information. I have followed your instructions. The road from the Krestowsky is under surveillance.”
"You see, I’ve taken all your advice to heart. I followed your instructions. The road from the Krestowsky is being watched."
“Perhaps too much. How are you planning?”
“Maybe a bit too much. What’s your plan?”
“We will let them enter. I don’t know whom I have to deal with. I want to strike a sure blow. I shall take him in the act. No more doubt after this, you trust me.”
“We’ll let them in. I don’t know who I’m up against. I want to make a solid move. I’ll catch him in the act. No more uncertainty after this, you can trust me.”
“Adieu.”
“Goodbye.”
“Where are you going?”
“Where are you headed?”
“To bed. I have paid my debt to my host. I have the right to some repose now. Good luck!”
“To bed. I’ve paid what I owed my host. I deserve some rest now. Good luck!”
But Koupriane had seized his hand.
But Koupriane had grabbed his hand.
“Listen.”
"Listen up."
With a little attention they detected a light stroke on the water. If a boat was moving at this time for this bank of the Neva and wished to remain hidden, the right moment had certainly been chosen. A great black cloud covered the moon; the wind was light. The boat would have time to get from one bank to the other without being discovered. Rouletabille waited no longer. On all-fours he ran like a beast, rapidly and silently, and rose behind the wall of the villa, where he made a turn, reached the gate, aroused the dvornicks and demanded Ermolai, who opened the gate for him.
With a little attention, they noticed a light ripple on the water. If a boat was moving to this side of the Neva and wanted to stay hidden, the timing was definitely right. A large black cloud covered the moon, and the wind was gentle. The boat would have enough time to cross from one bank to the other without being seen. Rouletabille didn’t wait any longer. He crawled on all fours like a beast, quickly and silently, and stood up behind the wall of the villa, where he turned, reached the gate, woke the doormen, and asked for Ermolai, who opened the gate for him.
“The Barinia?” he said.
"The Barinia?" he asked.
Ermolai pointed his finger to the bedroom floor.
Ermolai pointed his finger at the bedroom floor.
“Caracho!”
"Wow!"
Rouletabille was already across the garden and had hoisted himself by his fingers to the window of Natacha’s chamber, where he listened. He plainly heard Natacha walking about in the dark chamber. He fell back lightly onto his feet, mounted the veranda steps and opened the door, then closed it so lightly that Ermolai, who watched him from outside not two feet away, did not hear the slightest grinding of the hinges. Inside the villa Rouletabille advanced on tiptoe. He found the door of the drawing-room open. The door of the sitting-room had not been closed, or else had been reopened. He turned in his tracks, felt in the dark for a chair and sat down, with his hand on his revolver in his pocket, waiting for the events that would not delay long now. Above he heard distinctly from time to time the movements of Matrena Petrovna. And this would evidently give a sense of security to those who needed to have the ground-floor free this night. Rouletabille imagined that the doors of the rooms on the ground-floor had been left open so that it would be easier for those who would be below to hear what was happening upstairs. And perhaps he was not wrong.
Rouletabille was already across the garden and had pulled himself up to the window of Natacha’s bedroom, where he listened intently. He could clearly hear Natacha walking around in the dark room. He quietly fell back onto his feet, climbed the steps of the veranda, and opened the door, closing it so softly that Ermolai, who was watching him from just two feet away, didn’t hear a sound from the hinges. Inside the villa, Rouletabille tiptoed forward. He saw that the door to the drawing-room was open. The sitting-room door hadn’t been closed or had been reopened. He turned around, felt in the dark for a chair, and sat down with his hand on his revolver in his pocket, waiting for the events that wouldn't take long to unfold. Above, he could distinctly hear Matrena Petrovna moving around from time to time. This would obviously provide a sense of security to those who needed the ground floor clear that night. Rouletabille guessed that the doors to the rooms on the ground floor had been left open so that those below could easily hear what was happening upstairs. And perhaps he wasn’t wrong.
Suddenly there was a vertical bar of pale light from the sitting-room that overlooked the Neva. He deduced two things: first, that the window was already slightly open, then that the moon was out from the clouds again. The bar of light died almost instantly, but Rouletabille’s eyes, now used to the obscurity, still distinguished the open line of the window. There the shade was less deep. Suddenly he felt the blood pound at his temples, for the line of the open window grew larger, increased, and the shadow of a man gradually rose on the balcony. Rouletabille drew his revolver.
Suddenly, a thin beam of pale light came from the living room that faced the Neva. He figured two things: first, that the window was slightly open, and second, that the moon had come out from behind the clouds again. The beam of light vanished almost immediately, but Rouletabille's eyes, now adjusted to the darkness, still made out the line of the open window. The shade there was less intense. Suddenly, he felt the blood rush to his temples as the line of the open window widened, and the silhouette of a man slowly appeared on the balcony. Rouletabille pulled out his revolver.
The man stood up immediately behind one of the shutters and struck a light blow on the glass. Placed as he was now he could be seen no more. His shadow mixed with the shadow of the shutter. At the noise on the glass Natacha’s door had opened cautiously, and she entered the sitting-room. On tiptoe she went quickly to the window and opened it. The man entered. The little light that by now was commencing to dawn was enough to show Rouletabille that Natacha still wore the toilette in which he had seen her that same evening at Krestowsky. As for the man, he tried in vain to identify him; he was only a dark mass wrapped in a mantle. He leaned over and kissed Natacha’s hand. She said only one word: “Scan!” (Quickly).
The man quickly stood up behind one of the shutters and lightly tapped on the glass. In his current position, he was now invisible. His shadow blended with the shadow of the shutter. At the sound on the glass, Natacha cautiously opened her door and entered the sitting room. She tiptoed over to the window and opened it. The man stepped inside. The early light starting to break was enough for Rouletabille to see that Natacha was still wearing the outfit she had on that same evening at Krestowsky. As for the man, Rouletabille struggled to recognize him; he was just a dark figure wrapped in a cloak. He leaned in and kissed Natacha's hand. She said only one word: “Scan!” (Quickly).
But she had no more than said it before, under a vigorous attack, the shutters and the two halves of the window were thrown wide, and silent shadows jumped rapidly onto the balcony and sprang into the villa. Natacha uttered a shrill cry in which Rouletabille believed still he heard more of despair than terror, and the shadows threw themselves on the man; but he, at the first alarm, had thrown himself upon the carpet and had slipped from them between their legs. He regained the balcony and jumped from it as the others turned toward him. At least, it was so that Rouletabille believed he saw the mysterious struggle go in the half-light, amid most impressive silence, after that frightened cry of Natacha’s. The whole affair had lasted only a few seconds, and the man was still hanging over the balcony, when from the bottom of the hall a new person sprang. It was Matrena Petrovna.
But she had barely said it when, under a sudden attack, the shutters and the two halves of the window flew open, and silent shadows quickly jumped onto the balcony and rushed into the villa. Natacha let out a sharp scream that Rouletabille thought still held more despair than fear, and the shadows lunged at the man; however, at the first alarm, he had thrown himself onto the carpet and slipped between their legs. He made it back to the balcony and jumped off as the others turned toward him. At least, that’s how Rouletabille thought he saw the mysterious struggle unfold in the dim light, amid an impressive silence, following Natacha’s terrified cry. The whole thing lasted only a few seconds, and the man was still hanging over the balcony when a new person suddenly appeared from the bottom of the hall. It was Matrena Petrovna.
Warned by Koupriane that something would happen that night, and foreseeing that it would happen on the ground-floor where she was forbidden to be, she had found nothing better to do than to make her faithful maid go secretly to the bedroom floor, with orders to walk about there all night, to make all think she herself was near the general, while she remained below, hidden in the dining-room.
Warned by Koupriane that something was going to happen that night, and knowing it would take place on the ground floor where she wasn't allowed to go, she found no better solution than to send her loyal maid to the bedroom floor with instructions to wander around all night, making everyone think she was with the general while she stayed hidden in the dining room below.
Matrena Petrovna now threw herself out onto the balcony, crying in Russian, “Shoot! Shoot!” In just that moment the man was hesitating whether to risk the jump and perhaps break his neck, or descend less rapidly by the gutter-pipe. A policeman fired and missed him, and the man, after firing back and wounding the policeman, disappeared. It was still too far from dawn for them to see clearly what happened below, where the barking of Brownings alone was heard. And there could be nothing more sinister than the revolver-shots unaccompanied by cries in the mists of the morning. The man, before he disappeared, had had only time by a quick kick to throw down one of the two ladders which had been used by the police in climbing; down the other one all the police in a bunch, even to the wounded one, went sliding, falling, rising, running after the shadow which fled still, discharging the Browning steadily; other shadows rose from the river-bank, hovering in the mist. Suddenly Koupriane’s voice was heard shouting orders, calling upon his agents to take the quarry alive or dead. From the balcony Matrena Petrovna cried out also, like a savage, and Rouletabille tried in vain to keep her quiet. She was delirious at the thought “The Other” might escape yet. She fired a revolver, she also, into the group, not knowing whom she might wound. Rouletabille grabbed her arm and as she turned on him angrily she observed Natacha, who, leaning until she almost fell over the balcony, her lips trembling with delirious utterance, followed as well as she could the progress of the struggle, trying to understand what happened below, under the trees, near the Neva, where the tumult by now extended. Matrena Petrovna pulled her back by the arms. Then she took her by the neck and threw her into the drawing-room in a heap. When she had almost strangled her step-daughter, Matrena Petrovna saw that the general was there. He appeared in the pale glimmerings of dawn like a specter. By what miracle had Feodor Feodorovitch been able to descend the stairs and reach there? How had it been brought about? She saw him tremble with anger or with wretchedness under the folds of the soldier’s cape that floated about him. He demanded in a hoarse voice, “What is it?”
Matrena Petrovna rushed out onto the balcony, shouting in Russian, “Shoot! Shoot!” At that moment, the man hesitated, deciding whether to risk jumping and possibly breaking his neck or to climb down more slowly using the gutter-pipe. A policeman fired and missed him, and the man, after shooting back and injuring the policeman, vanished. It was still too early for them to see clearly what was happening below, where only the barking of Browning guns could be heard. There was nothing more eerie than the gunshots echoing in the morning mist without any accompanying cries. Before disappearing, the man quickly kicked down one of the two ladders that the police had used to climb up; the rest of the police, including the wounded officer, scrambled down the other ladder, sliding, falling, then running after the shadow that was fleeing while continuously firing the Browning. Other shadows emerged from the riverbank, moving cautiously through the fog. Suddenly, Koupriane’s voice rang out, commanding his agents to capture the suspect alive or dead. From the balcony, Matrena Petrovna screamed like a wild woman, and Rouletabille struggled to calm her down. She was frantic at the thought that “The Other” might escape. She also fired a gun into the group, unaware of who she might hit. Rouletabille grabbed her arm, and as she turned on him in anger, she noticed Natacha, who was leaning dangerously over the balcony, her lips quivering with excitement, trying to follow the unfolding struggle and comprehend what was happening below, under the trees near the Neva, where chaos had now erupted. Matrena Petrovna yanked her back by the arms, then grabbed her by the neck and threw her into the drawing-room in a heap. After nearly choking her stepdaughter, Matrena Petrovna spotted the general. He appeared in the pale light of dawn like a ghost. By what miracle had Feodor Feodorovitch managed to come down the stairs and reach this place? How did it happen? She saw him trembling with either anger or despair under the folds of the soldier’s cape wrapped around him. He demanded in a raspy voice, “What’s going on?”
Matrena Petrovna threw herself at his feet, made the orthodox sign of the Cross, as if she wished to summon God to witness, and then, pointing to Natacha, she denounced his daughter to her husband as she would have pointed her out to a judge.
Matrena Petrovna dropped to his feet, made the sign of the Cross like she was calling on God as a witness, and then, pointing at Natacha, she accused his daughter to her husband as if she were pointing her out to a judge.
“The one, Feodor Feodorovitch, who has wished more than once to assassinate you, and who this night has opened the datcha to your assassin is your daughter.”
“The one, Feodor Feodorovitch, who has wanted more than once to kill you, and who tonight has let your assassin into the datcha, is your daughter.”
The general held himself up by his two hands against the wall, and, looking at Matrena and Natacha, who now were both upon the floor before him like suppliants, he said to Matrena:
The general propped himself up with both hands against the wall and, looking at Matrena and Natacha, who were now both on the floor before him like petitioners, he said to Matrena:
“It is you who assassinate me.”
“You're the one who kills me.”
“Me! By the living God!” babbled Matrena Petrovna desperately. “If I had been able to keep this from you, Jesus would have been good! But I say no more to crucify you. Feodor Feodorovitch, question your daughter, and if what I have said is not true, kill me, kill me as a lying, evil beast. I will say thank you, thank you, and I will die happier than if what I have said was true. Ah, I long to be dead! Kill me!”
“Me! By the living God!” Matrena Petrovna cried out desperately. “If I could have hidden this from you, it would have been for the best! But I refuse to keep quiet any longer. Feodor Feodorovitch, ask your daughter, and if what I’ve said isn’t true, then kill me, kill me as a deceitful, wicked creature. I will thank you, thank you, and I’ll die happier than if what I’ve said is true. Ah, I wish I were dead! Just kill me!”
Feodor Feodorovitch pushed her back with his stick as one would push a worm in his path. Without saying anything further, she rose from her knees and looked with her haggard eyes, with her crazed face, at Rouletabille, who grasped her arm. If she had had her hands still free she would not have hesitated a second in wreaking justice upon herself under this bitter fate of alienating Feodor. And it seemed frightful to Rouletabille that he should be present at one of those horrible family dramas the issue of which in the wild times of Peter the Great would have sent the general to the hangman either as a father or as a husband.
Feodor Feodorovitch pushed her away with his stick, as if he were pushing a worm off his path. Without saying anything more, she got up from her knees and looked at Rouletabille with her exhausted eyes and distressed face. He held onto her arm. If her hands had been free, she wouldn’t have hesitated to take justice into her own hands under the crushing weight of losing Feodor. It seemed terrifying to Rouletabille to witness one of those awful family dramas, the kind that, back in the chaotic days of Peter the Great, would have led to the general being hanged, either as a father or a husband.
The general did not deign even to consider for any length of time Matrena’s delirium. He said to his daughter, who shook with sobs on the floor, “Rise, Natacha Feodorovna.” And Feodor’s daughter understood that her father never would believe in her guilt. She drew herself up towards him and kissed his hands like a happy slave.
The general didn’t even bother to think about Matrena’s delirium for long. He told his daughter, who was shaking with sobs on the floor, “Get up, Natacha Feodorovna.” And Feodor’s daughter realized her father would never believe she was guilty. She stood up straighter and kissed his hands like a grateful servant.
At this moment repeated blows shook the veranda door. Matrena, the watch-dog, anxious to die after Feodor’s reproach, but still at her post, ran toward what she believed to be a new danger. But she recognized Koupriane’s voice, which called on her to open. She let him in herself.
At that moment, repeated knocks rattled the veranda door. Matrena, the watchdog, eager to escape after Feodor's scolding but still at her post, dashed towards what she thought was a new threat. However, she recognized Koupriane's voice calling for her to let him in. She opened the door for him herself.
“What is it?” she implored.
"What is it?" she asked.
“Well, he is dead.”
"Well, he’s dead."
A cry answered him. Natacha had heard.
A voice responded to him. Natacha had heard.
“But who—who—who?” questioned Matrena breathlessly.
“But who—who—who?” Matrena asked breathlessly.
Koupriane went over to Feodor and grasped his hands.
Koupriane walked over to Feodor and took his hands.
“General,” he said, “there was a man who had sworn your ruin and who was made an instrument by your enemies. We have just killed that man.”
“General,” he said, “there was a man who had vowed to bring you down and was used as a tool by your enemies. We just killed that man.”
“Do I know him?” demanded Feodor.
“Do I know him?” Feodor asked.
“He is one of your friends, you have treated him like a son.”
“He's one of your friends; you've treated him like a son.”
“His name?”
"What's his name?"
“Ask your daughter, General.”
"Ask your daughter, General."
Feodor turned toward Natacha, who burned Koupriane with her gaze, trying to learn what this news was he brought—the truth or a ruse.
Feodor turned to Natacha, who was glaring at Koupriane, trying to figure out whether the news he brought was true or just a trick.
“You know the man who wished to kill me, Natacha?”
"You know the guy who wanted to kill me, Natacha?"
“No,” she replied to her father, in accents of perfect fury. “No, I don’t know any such man.”
“No,” she replied to her father, her voice filled with pure anger. “No, I don’t know any guy like that.”
“Mademoiselle,” said Koupriane, in a firm, terribly hostile voice, “you have yourself, with your own hands, opened that window to-night; and you have opened it to him many other times besides. While everyone else here does his duty and watches that no person shall be able to enter at night the house where sleeps General Trebassof, governor of Moscow, condemned to death by the Central Revolutionary Committee now reunited at Presnia, this is what you do; it is you who introduce the enemy into this place.”
“Mademoiselle,” Koupriane said in a strong, incredibly hostile tone, “you have opened that window yourself tonight; and you have done it for him many times before. While everyone else here is doing their duty to ensure that no one can enter the house where General Trebassof, the governor of Moscow, sleeps, condemned to death by the Central Revolutionary Committee now gathered at Presnia, this is what you do; you are the one bringing the enemy into this place.”
“Answer, Natacha; tell me, yes or no, whether you have let anybody into this house by night.”
“Answer me, Natacha; tell me, yes or no, have you let anyone into this house at night?”
“Father, it is true.”
“Dad, it’s true.”
Feodor roared like a lion:
Feodor roared like a lion:
“His name!”
"His name!"
“Monsieur will tell you himself,” said Natacha, in a voice thick with terror, and she pointed to Koupriane. “Why does he not tell you himself the name of that person? He must know it, if the man is dead.”
“Monsieur will tell you himself,” Natacha said, her voice trembling with fear, and she pointed to Koupriane. “Why doesn’t he just say the name of that person? He must know it if the man is dead.”
“And if the man is not dead,” replied Feodor, who visibly held onto himself, “if that man, whom you helped to enter my house this night, has succeeded in escaping, as you seem to hope, will you tell us his name?”
“And if the man is not dead,” replied Feodor, who was clearly trying to keep his composure, “if that man, whom you helped get into my house tonight, has managed to escape, as you seem to think, will you tell us his name?”
“I could not tell it, Father.”
“I can't tell you, Dad.”
“And if I prayed you to do so?”
“And what if I asked you to do that?”
Natacha desperately shook her head.
Natacha desperately shook her head.
“And if I order you?”
"And what if I command you?"
“You can kill me, Father, but I will not pronounce that name.”
“You can kill me, Dad, but I won’t say that name.”
“Wretch!”
"Scoundrel!"
He raised his stick toward her. Thus Ivan the Terrible had killed his son with a blow of his boar-spear.
He raised his stick toward her. This is how Ivan the Terrible had killed his son with a strike of his boar spear.
But Natacha, instead of bowing her head beneath the blow that menaced her, turned toward Koupriane and threw at him in accents of triumph:
But Natacha, instead of lowering her head under the threat that loomed over her, turned to Koupriane and declared triumphantly:
“He is not dead. If you had succeeded in taking him, dead or alive, you would already have his name.”
“He’s not dead. If you had managed to capture him, dead or alive, you would already have his name.”
Koupriane took two steps toward her, put his hand on her shoulder and said:
Koupriane took two steps toward her, placed his hand on her shoulder, and said:
“Michael Nikolaievitch.”
“Michael Nikolaievitch.”
“Michael Korsakoff!” cried the general.
“Michael Korsakoff!” shouted the general.
Matrena Petrovna, as if revolted by that suggestion, stood upright to repeat:
Matrena Petrovna, as if appalled by that suggestion, stood up to repeat:
“Michael Korsakoff!”
“Michael Korsakoff!”
The general could not believe his ears, and was about to protest when he noticed that his daughter had turned away and was trying to flee to her room. He stopped her with a terrible gesture.
The general couldn't believe what he was hearing and was about to object when he saw that his daughter had turned away and was trying to run to her room. He stopped her with a dramatic gesture.
“Natacha, you are going to tell us what Michael Korsakoff came here to do to-night.”
“Natacha, you’re going to tell us what Michael Korsakoff came here to do tonight.”
“Feodor Feodorovitch, he came to poison you.”
“Feodor Feodorovitch, he came to poison you.”
It was Matrena who spoke now and whom nothing could have kept silent, for she saw in Natacha’s attempt at flight the most sinister confession. Like a vengeful fury she told over with cries and terrible gestures what she had experienced, as if once more stretched before her the hand armed with the poison, the mysterious hand above the pillow of her poor invalid, her dear, rigorous tyrant; she told them about the preceding night and all her terrors, and from her lips, by her voluble staccato utterance that ominous recital had grotesque emphasis. Finally she told all that she had done, she and the little Frenchman, in order not to betray their suspicions to The Other, in order to take finally in their own trap all those who for so many days and nights schemed for the death of Feodor Feodorovitch. As she ended she pointed out Rouletabille to Feodor and cried, “There is the one who has saved you.”
It was Matrena who spoke now, and nothing could make her silent, because she saw in Natacha's attempt to escape the most sinister confession. Like a vengeful fury, she conveyed with cries and wild gestures what she had experienced, as if the hand armed with poison, the mysterious hand above the pillow of her poor sickly one, her dear, strict tyrant, was laid out before her once again; she recounted the previous night and all her fears, and from her lips, her rapid-fire speech gave that ominous story a grotesque emphasis. Finally, she explained everything she and the little Frenchman had done to keep their suspicions hidden from The Other, to finally trap all those who had schemed for the death of Feodor Feodorovitch for so many days and nights. As she finished, she pointed out Rouletabille to Feodor and exclaimed, “There is the one who has saved you.”
Natacha, as she listened to this tragic recital, restrained herself several times in order not to interrupt, and Rouletabille, who was watching her closely, saw that she had to use almost superhuman efforts in order to achieve that. All the horror of what seemed to be to her as well as to Feodor a revelation of Michael’s crime did not subdue her, but seemed, on the contrary, to restore to her in full force all the life that a few seconds earlier had fled from her. Matrena had hardly finished her cry, “There is the one who has saved you,” before Natacha cried in her turn, facing the reporter with a look full of the most frightful hate, “There is the one who has been the death of an innocent man!” She turned to her father. “Ah, papa, let me, let me say that Michael Nikolaievitch, who came here this evening, I admit, and whom, it is true, I let into the house, that Michael Nikolaievitch did not come here yesterday, and that the man who has tried to poison you is certainly someone else.”
Natacha, while listening to this heartbreaking story, held herself back several times to avoid interrupting. Rouletabille, who was watching her closely, noticed that it took almost superhuman effort for her to do so. The horror of what she and Feodor saw as a revelation of Michael’s crime didn’t break her spirit; instead, it seemed to bring back all the energy that had just drained from her. Matrena had barely finished her cry, “There is the one who has saved you,” when Natacha shouted back at the reporter with a look filled with intense hate, “There is the one who caused the death of an innocent man!” She turned to her father. “Oh, Dad, let me, let me say that Michael Nikolaievitch, who came here tonight, I admit, and whom I did let into the house, that Michael Nikolaievitch didn’t come here yesterday, and the man who tried to poison you is definitely someone else.”
At these words Rouletabille turned pale, but he did not let himself lose self-control. He replied simply:
At these words, Rouletabille turned pale, but he managed to keep his composure. He replied simply:
“No, mademoiselle, it was the same man.”
“No, miss, it was the same man.”
And Koupriane felt compelled to add:
And Koupriane felt the need to add:
“Anyway, we have found the proof of Michael Nikolaievitch’s relations with the revolutionaries.”
“Anyway, we’ve found proof of Michael Nikolaievitch’s connections with the revolutionaries.”
“Where have you found that?” questioned the young girl, turning toward the Chief of Police a face ravished with anguish.
“Where did you find that?” the young girl asked, turning toward the Chief of Police with a face filled with distress.
“At Krestowsky, mademoiselle.”
“At Krestowsky, miss.”
She looked a long time at him as though she would penetrate to the bottom of his thoughts.
She stared at him for a while, as if she wanted to see into the depths of his mind.
“What proofs?” she implored.
"What evidence?" she implored.
“A correspondence which we have placed under seal.”
“A letter that we have sealed.”
“Was it addressed to him? What kind of correspondence?”
“Was it meant for him? What type of message was it?”
“If it interests you, we will open it before you.”
“If you’re interested, we’ll open it for you.”
“My God! My God!” she gasped. “Where have you found this correspondence? Where? Tell me where!”
“My God! My God!” she gasped. “Where did you find this letter? Where? Tell me where!”
“I will tell you. At the villa, in his chamber. We forced the lock of his bureau.”
“I'll tell you. In the villa, in his room. We forced the lock on his desk.”
She seemed to breathe again, but her father took her brutally by the arm.
She seemed to breathe again, but her father grabbed her harshly by the arm.
“Come, Natacha, you are going to tell us what that man was doing here to-night.”
“Come on, Natacha, you need to tell us what that guy was doing here tonight.”
“In her chamber!” cried Matrena Petrovna.
“In her room!” shouted Matrena Petrovna.
Natacha turned toward Matrena:
Natacha turned to Matrena:
“What do you believe, then? Tell me now.”
“What do you think, then? Tell me now.”
“And I, what ought I to believe?” muttered Feodor. “You have not told me yet. You did not know that man had relations with my enemies. You are innocent of that, perhaps. I wish to think so. I wish it, in the name of Heaven I wish it. But why did you receive him? Why? Why did you bring him in here, as a robber or as a...”
“And I, what should I believe?” Feodor muttered. “You haven’t told me yet. You didn’t know that man was connected to my enemies. Maybe you’re innocent of that. I want to believe so. I really wish it, for Heaven’s sake, I wish it. But why did you let him in? Why? Why did you bring him in here, like a thief or as a...”
“Oh, papa, you know that I love Boris, that I love him with all my heart, and that I would never belong to anyone but him.”
“Oh, Dad, you know I love Boris, that I love him with all my heart, and that I would never be with anyone but him.”
“Then, then, then.—speak!”
“Then, then, then—speak!”
The young girl had reached the crisis.
The young girl had reached a breaking point.
“Ah, Father, Father, do not question me! You, you above all, do not question me now. I can say nothing! There is nothing I can tell you. Excepting that I am sure—sure, you understand—that Michael Nikolaievitch did not come here last night.”
“Ah, Dad, please don’t ask me! You, of all people, don’t question me now. I can’t say anything! There’s nothing I can tell you. Except that I’m sure—you understand that Michael Nikolaievitch didn’t come here last night.”
“He did come,” insisted Rouletabille in a slightly troubled voice.
“He did come,” insisted Rouletabille in a slightly uneasy voice.
“He came here with poison. He came here to poison your father, Natacha,” moaned Matrena Petrovna, who twined her hands in gestures of sincere and naive tragedy.
“He came here with poison. He came here to poison your father, Natacha,” moaned Matrena Petrovna, who twisted her hands in gestures of genuine and naive tragedy.
“And I,” replied the daughter of Feodor ardently, with an accent of conviction which made everyone there vibrate, and particularly Rouletabille, “and I, I tell you it was not he, that it was not he, that it could not possibly be he. I swear to you it was another, another.”
“And I,” replied Feodor's daughter passionately, with a tone of conviction that made everyone present feel it, especially Rouletabille, “and I, I tell you it wasn't him, it couldn't possibly be him. I swear it was someone else, someone else.”
“But then, this other, did you let him in as well?” said Koupriane.
“But then, did you let this other guy in too?” said Koupriane.
“Ah, yes, yes. It was I. It was I. It was I who left the window and blinds open. Yes, it is I who did that. But I did not wait for the other, the other who came to assassinate. As to Michael Nikolaievitch, I swear to you, my father, by all that is most sacred in heaven and on earth, that he could not have committed the crime that you say. And now—kill me, for there is nothing more I can say.”
“Ah, yes, yes. It was me. It was me. I left the window and the blinds open. Yes, it was me who did that. But I didn’t wait for the other person, the one who came to kill. As for Michael Nikolaievitch, I swear to you, my father, by everything that is sacred in heaven and on earth, that he couldn't have committed the crime you’re accusing him of. And now—just kill me, because there's nothing more I can say.”
“The poison,” replied Koupriane coldly, “the poison that he poured into the general’s potion was that arsenate of soda which was on the grapes the Marshal of the Court brought here. Those grapes were left by the Marshal, who warned Michael Nikolaievitch and Boris Alexandrovitch to wash them. The grapes disappeared. If Michael is innocent, do you accuse Boris?”
“The poison,” Koupriane replied coldly, “the poison he added to the general’s drink was that arsenate of soda that was on the grapes the Marshal of the Court brought here. Those grapes were left by the Marshal, who warned Michael Nikolaievitch and Boris Alexandrovitch to wash them. The grapes went missing. If Michael is innocent, do you accuse Boris?”
Natacha, who seemed to have suddenly lost all power for defending herself, moaned, begged, railed, seemed dying.
Natacha, who appeared to have suddenly lost all ability to defend herself, moaned, begged, shouted, and looked like she was dying.
“No, no. Don’t accuse Boris. He has nothing to do with it. Don’t accuse Michael. Don’t accuse anyone so long as you don’t know. But these two are innocent. Believe me. Believe me. Ah, how shall I say it, how shall I persuade you! I am not able to say anything to you. And you have killed Michael. Ah, what have you done, what have you done!”
“No, no. Don’t blame Boris. He’s not involved. Don’t blame Michael. Don’t blame anyone as long as you don’t know the truth. But these two are innocent. Trust me. Trust me. Ah, how do I explain this, how do I convince you! I can’t say anything to you. And you’ve killed Michael. Ah, what have you done, what have you done!”
“We have suppressed a man,” said the icy voice of Koupriane, “who was merely the agent for the base deeds of Nihilism.”
“We have stopped a man,” said Koupriane's cold voice, “who was just the pawn for the terrible actions of Nihilism.”
She succeeded in recovering a new energy that in her depths of despair they would have supposed impossible. She shook her fists at Koupriane:
She managed to tap into a new energy that, in her deepest moments of despair, they would have thought was impossible. She shook her fists at Koupriane:
“It is not true, it is not true. These are slanders, infamies! The inventions of the police! Papers devised to incriminate him. There is nothing at all of what you said you found at his house. It is not possible. It is not true.”
“It’s not true, it’s not true. These are lies, disgraceful accusations! Made up by the police! Documents created to frame him. There’s nothing at all of what you claimed to find at his house. It’s impossible. It’s not true.”
“Where are those papers?” demanded the curt voice of Feodor. “Bring them here at once, Koupriane; I wish to see them.”
“Where are those papers?” demanded Feodor’s abrupt voice. “Bring them here right now, Koupriane; I want to see them.”
Koupriane was slightly troubled, and this did not escape Natacha, who cried:
Koupriane felt a bit uneasy, and Natacha noticed this immediately, exclaiming:
“Yes, yes, let him give us them, let him bring them if he has them. But he hasn’t,” she clamored with a savage joy. “He has nothing. You can see, papa, that he has nothing. He would already have brought them out. He has nothing. I tell you he has nothing. Ah, he has nothing! He has nothing!”
“Yes, yes, let him give them to us, let him bring them if he has them. But he doesn’t,” she shouted with wild joy. “He has nothing. You can see, dad, that he has nothing. He would have already brought them out. He has nothing. I’m telling you he has nothing. Ah, he has nothing! He has nothing!”
And she threw herself on the floor, weeping, sobbing, “He has nothing, he has nothing!” She seemed to weep for joy.
And she collapsed on the floor, crying, “He has nothing, he has nothing!” She looked like she was crying out of joy.
“Is that true?” demanded Feodor Feodorovitch, with his most somber manner. “Is it true, Koupriane, that you have nothing?”
“Is that true?” Feodor Feodorovitch asked, in his most serious tone. “Is it true, Koupriane, that you have nothing?”
“It is true, General, that we have found nothing. Everything had already been carried away.”
“It’s true, General, that we haven’t found anything. Everything has already been taken away.”
But Natacha uttered a veritable torrent of glee:
But Natacha let out a true flood of joy:
“He has found nothing! Yet he accuses him of being allied with the revolutionaries. Why? Why? Because I let him in? But I, am I a revolutionary? Tell me. Have I sworn to kill papa? I? I? Ah, he doesn’t know what to say. You see for yourself, papa, he is silent. He has lied. He has lied.”
“He hasn’t found anything! Yet he blames him for being connected to the revolutionaries. Why? Why? Because I allowed him in? But am I a revolutionary? Tell me. Have I promised to kill dad? Me? Me? Ah, he doesn’t know what to say. You can see for yourself, dad, he’s silent. He’s lied. He’s lied.”
“Why have you made this false statement, Koupriane?”
“Why did you make this false statement, Koupriane?”
“Oh, we have suspected Michael for some time, and truly, after what has just happened, we cannot have any doubt.”
“Oh, we’ve been suspicious of Michael for a while now, and honestly, after what just happened, we can’t doubt it any longer.”
“Yes, but you declared you had papers, and you have not. That is abominable procedure, Koupriane,” replied Feodor sternly. “I have heard you condemn such expedients many times.”
“Yes, but you said you had papers, and you don’t. That’s an awful way to handle things, Koupriane,” Feodor replied sharply. “I’ve heard you criticize such tactics many times.”
“General! We are sure, you hear, we are absolutely sure that the man who tried to poison you yesterday and the man to-day who is dead are one and the same.”
“General! We're certain, you hear, we're absolutely certain that the man who tried to poison you yesterday and the man who is dead today are the same person.”
“And what reason have you for being so sure? It is necessary to tell it,” insisted the general, who trembled with distress and impatience.
“And what makes you so sure? You need to explain,” insisted the general, who was shaking with distress and impatience.
“Yes, let him tell now.”
“Yeah, let him tell now.”
“Ask monsieur,” said Koupriane.
“Ask the gentleman,” said Koupriane.
They all turned to Rouletabille.
They all looked at Rouletabille.
The reporter replied, affecting a coolness that perhaps he did not entirely feel:
The reporter responded, trying to sound calm even though he might not have fully felt that way:
“I am able to state to you, as I already have before Monsieur the Prefect of Police, that one, and only one, person has left the traces of his various climbings on the wall and on the balcony.”
“I can tell you, as I have already mentioned to Monsieur the Prefect of Police, that there is one, and only one, person who has left marks from their various climbs on the wall and the balcony.”
“Idiot!” interrupted Natacha, with a passionate disdain for the young man. “And that satisfies you?”
“Idiot!” Natacha interrupted, her disdain for the young man obvious. “And that makes you happy?”
The general roughly seized the reporter’s wrist:
The general roughly grabbed the reporter’s wrist:
“Listen to me, monsieur. A man came here this night. That concerns only me. No one has any right to be astonished excepting myself. I make it my own affair, an affair between my daughter and me. But you, you have just told us that you are sure that man is an assassin. Then, you see, that calls for something else. Proofs are necessary, and I want the proofs at once. You speak of traces; very well, we will go and examine those traces together. And I wish for your sake, monsieur, that I shall be as convinced by them as you are.”
“Listen to me, sir. A man came here tonight. That’s my business alone. No one should be surprised except me. I’m handling this as a private matter between my daughter and me. But you just told us you’re sure that man is an assassin. So, that changes things. We need evidence, and I want it immediately. You mentioned traces; fine, we’ll go and check those traces together. And for your sake, sir, I hope I’m as convinced by them as you are.”
Rouletabille quietly disengaged his wrist and replied with perfect calm:
Rouletabille calmly pulled his wrist away and answered without a hint of agitation:
“Now, monsieur, I am no longer able to prove anything to you.”
“Now, sir, I can't prove anything to you anymore.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because the ladders of the police agents have wiped out all my proofs, monsieur.
“Because the police officers have destroyed all my evidence, sir.
“So now there remains for us only your word, only your belief in yourself. And if you are mistaken?”
“So now all we have left is your word, just your belief in yourself. But what if you’re wrong?”
“He would never admit it, papa,” cried Natacha. “Ah, it is he who deserves the fate Michael Nikolaievitch has met just now. Isn’t it so? Don’t you know it? And that will be your eternal remorse! Isn’t there something that always keeps you from admitting that you are mistaken? You have had an innocent man killed. Now, you know well enough, you know well that I would not have admitted Michael Nikolaievitch here if I had believed he was capable of wishing to poison my father.”
“He will never admit it, dad,” Natacha exclaimed. “Ah, he’s the one who deserves the fate that Michael Nikolaievitch just faced. Isn’t that true? Don’t you realize it? And that will be your endless regret! Isn’t there something that always stops you from admitting you were wrong? You had an innocent man killed. Now, you know perfectly well that I wouldn’t have let Michael Nikolaievitch in here if I thought he was capable of wanting to poison my father.”
“Mademoiselle,” replied Rouletabille, not lowering his eyes under Natacha’s thunderous regard, “I am sure of that.”
“Mademoiselle,” Rouletabille replied, not breaking eye contact with Natacha’s intense gaze, “I’m sure of that.”
He said it in such a tone that Natacha continued to look at him with incomprehensible anguish in her eyes. Ah, the baffling of those two regards, the mute scene between those two young people, one of whom wished to make himself understood and the other afraid beyond all other things of being thoroughly understood. Natacha murmured:
He said it in such a way that Natacha kept looking at him with a confused pain in her eyes. Ah, the puzzling nature of their two gazes, the silent moment between these two young people, one wanting to be understood and the other terrified of being completely understood. Natacha whispered:
“How he looks at me! See, he is the demon; yes, yes, the little domovoi, the little domovoi. But look out, poor wretch; you don’t know what you have done.”
“How he looks at me! See, he is the demon; yes, yes, the little domovoi, the little domovoi. But watch out, poor wretch; you don’t know what you’ve done.”
She turned brusquely toward Koupriane:
She turned sharply toward Koupriane:
“Where is the body of Michael Nikolaievitch?” said she. “I wish to see it. I must see it.”
“Where is Michael Nikolaievitch’s body?” she asked. “I need to see it. I have to see it.”
Feodor Feodorovitch had fallen, as though asleep, upon a chair. Matrena Petrovna dared not approach him. The giant appeared hurt to the death, disheartened forever. What neither bombs, nor bullets, nor poison had been able to do, the single idea of his daughter’s co-operation in the work of horror plotted about him—or rather the impossibility he faced of understanding Natacha’s attitude, her mysterious conduct, the chaos of her explanations, her insensate cries, her protestations of innocence, her accusations, her menaces, her prayers and all her disorder, the avowed fact of her share in that tragic nocturnal adventure where Michael Nikolaievitch found his death, had knocked over Feodor Feodorovitch like a straw. One instant he sought refuge in some vague hope that Koupriane was less assured than he pretended of the orderly’s guilt. But that, after all, was only a detail of no importance in his eyes. What alone mattered was the significance of Natacha’s act, and the unhappy girl seemed not to be concerned over what he would think of it. She was there to fight against Koupriane, Rouletabille and Matrena Petrovna, defending her Michael Nikolaievitch, while he, the father, after having failed to overawe her just now, was there in a corner suffering agonizedly.
Feodor Feodorovitch had slumped, almost asleep, in a chair. Matrena Petrovna didn’t dare to go near him. The giant looked utterly crushed, as if he’d been dealt a fatal blow. What bombs, bullets, or poison couldn’t do, the mere thought of his daughter being involved in such horrific events had shattered him—or rather, the struggle he faced in understanding Natacha’s stance, her mysterious behavior, the chaos of her explanations, her frantic cries, her declarations of innocence, her accusations, her threats, her pleas, and all her confusion. The undeniable fact that she played a role in that tragic night when Michael Nikolaievitch lost his life had knocked Feodor Feodorovitch down like a feather. For a moment, he clung to a vague hope that Koupriane wasn’t as sure as he acted about the orderly’s guilt. But ultimately, that was just a minor detail to him. What truly mattered was the meaning behind Natacha’s actions, and the poor girl didn’t seem to care about his thoughts on it. She was there to fight against Koupriane, Rouletabille, and Matrena Petrovna, defending her Michael Nikolaievitch, while he, the father, after failing to intimidate her moments ago, sat in a corner suffering in agony.
Koupriane walked over to him and said:
Koupriane walked over to him and said:
“Listen to me carefully, Feodor Feodorovitch. He who speaks to you is Head of the Police by the will of the Tsar, and your friend by the grace of God. If you do not demand before us, who are acquainted with all that has happened and who know how to keep any necessary secret, if you do not demand of your daughter the reason for her conduct with Michael Nikolaievitch, and if she does not tell you in all sincerity, there is nothing more for me to do here. My men have already been ordered away from this house as unworthy to guard the most loyal subject of His Majesty; I have not protested, but now I in my turn ask you to prove to me that the most dangerous enemy you have had in your house is not your daughter.”
“Listen to me carefully, Feodor Feodorovitch. The person speaking to you is the Head of the Police by the Tsar's command and your friend by God's grace. If you do not ask your daughter, in front of us—those who know everything that has happened and can keep any necessary secrets—if you do not ask her to explain her actions with Michael Nikolaievitch, and if she does not answer you honestly, then there’s nothing more for me to do here. I've already ordered my men to leave this house, deeming it unworthy to protect the most loyal subject of His Majesty; I haven't objected, but now I ask you to show me that the most dangerous enemy you’ve had in your house is not your daughter.”
These words, which summed up the horrible situation, came as a relief for Feodor. Yes, they must know. Koupriane was right. She must speak. He ordered his daughter to tell everything, everything.
These words, which summed up the awful situation, came as a relief to Feodor. Yes, they had to know. Koupriane was right. She needed to speak. He told his daughter to share everything, everything.
Natacha fixed Koupriane again with her look of hatred to the death, turned from him and repeated in a firm voice:
Natacha shot Koupriane another look of pure hatred, turned away from him, and said firmly:
“I have nothing to say.”
"I have nothing to add."
“There is the accomplice of your assassins,” growled Koupriane then, his arm extended.
“There is the accomplice of your assassins,” Koupriane growled, his arm extended.
Natacha uttered a cry like a wounded beast and fell at her father’s feet. She gathered them within her supplicating arms. She pressed them to her breasts. She sobbed from the bottom of her heart. And he, not comprehending, let her lie there, distant, hostile, somber. Then she moaned, distractedly, and wept bitterly, and the dramatic atmosphere in which she thus suddenly enveloped Feodor made it all sound like those cries of an earlier time when the all-powerful, punishing father appeared in the women’s apartments to punish the culpable ones.
Natacha let out a cry like a wounded animal and fell at her father’s feet. She wrapped her arms around them, holding them close to her chest. She sobbed deeply. He, not understanding, allowed her to stay there, distant, unfriendly, and serious. Then she moaned absently and cried hard, and the intense mood she created around Feodor made it feel like those cries from a different era when the dominant, punishing father would enter the women’s quarters to discipline the guilty.
“My father! Dear Father! Look at me! Look at me! Have pity on me, and do not require me to speak when I must be silent forever. And believe me! Do not believe these men! Do not believe Matrena Petrovna. And am I not your daughter? Your very own daughter! Your Natacha Feodorovna! I cannot make things dear to you. No, no, by the Holy Virgin Mother of Jesus I cannot explain. By the holy ikons, it is because I must not. By my mother, whom I have not known and whose place you have taken, oh, my father, ask me nothing more! Ask me nothing more! But take me in your arms as you did when I was little; embrace me, dear father; love me. I never have had such need to be loved. Love me! I am miserable. Unfortunate me, who cannot even kill myself before your eyes to prove my innocence and my love. Papa, Papa! What will your arms be for in the days left you to live, if you no longer wish to press me to your heart? Papa! Papa!”
“My father! Dear Father! Look at me! Look at me! Have pity on me, and don’t make me speak when I have to stay silent forever. And believe me! Don’t listen to these men! Don’t trust Matrena Petrovna. And am I not your daughter? Your very own daughter! Your Natacha Feodorovna! I can’t make things clear to you. No, no, by the Holy Virgin Mother of Jesus, I can't explain. By the holy icons, it's because I must not. By my mother, whom I never knew and whose place you've taken, oh, my father, don’t ask me anything more! Don’t ask me anything more! But hold me in your arms like you did when I was little; embrace me, dear father; love me. I've never needed love so much. Love me! I am miserable. Unfortunate me, who can’t even kill myself before your eyes to prove my innocence and my love. Papa, Papa! What will your arms be for in the days you have left, if you no longer want to hold me close to your heart? Papa! Papa!”
She laid her head on Feodor’s knees. Her hair had come down and hung about her in a magnificent disorderly mass of black.
She rested her head on Feodor’s knees. Her hair had fallen loose and surrounded her in a beautiful, messy wave of black.
“Look in my eyes! Look in my eyes! See how they love you, Batouchka! Batouchka! My dear Batouchka!”
“Look into my eyes! Look into my eyes! See how much they love you, Batouchka! Batouchka! My beloved Batouchka!”
Then Feodor wept. His great tears fell upon Natacha’s tears. He raised her head and demanded simply in a broken voice:
Then Feodor cried. His big tears fell onto Natacha’s tears. He lifted her head and asked softly in a shaky voice:
“You can tell me nothing now? But when will you tell me?”
“You can't tell me anything now? But when will you tell me?”
Natacha lifted her eyes to his, then her look went past him toward heaven, and from her lips came just one word, in a sob:
Natacha looked up at him, then her gaze drifted past him towards the sky, and from her lips came just one word, in a sob:
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
Matrena Petrovna, Koupriane and the reporter shuddered before the high and terrible thing that happened then. Feodor had taken his daughter’s face between his hands. He looked long at those eyes raised toward heaven, the mouth which had just uttered the word “Never,” then, slowly, his rude lips went to the tortured, quivering lips of the girl. He held her close. She raised her head wildly, triumphantly, and cried, with arm extended toward Matrena Petrovna:
Matrena Petrovna, Koupriane, and the reporter were all shaken by the intense and frightening event that unfolded. Feodor cupped his daughter’s face in his hands. He gazed intently at her eyes looking up to the sky, at the mouth that had just said “Never,” and then, slowly, his rough lips pressed against the girl’s trembling, tortured lips. He pulled her close. She lifted her head defiantly, joyfully, and called out, pointing her arm toward Matrena Petrovna:
“He believes me! He believes me! And you would have believed me also if you had been my real mother.”
“He believes me! He believes me! And you would have believed me too if you had been my real mom.”
Her head fell back and she dropped unconscious to the floor. Feodor fell to his knees, tending her, deploring her, motioning the others out of the room.
Her head dropped back and she collapsed unconscious on the floor. Feodor sank to his knees, caring for her, lamenting her condition, and signaling for the others to leave the room.
“Go away! All of you, go! All! You, too, Matrena Petrovna. Go away!”
“Leave! All of you, go! Everyone! You too, Matrena Petrovna. Just go!”
They disappeared, terrified by his savage gesture.
They disappeared, scared by his wild gesture.
In the little datcha across the river at Krestowsky there was a body. Secret Service agents guarded it while they waited for their chief. Michael Nikolaievitch had come there to die, and the police had reached him just at his last breath. They were behind him as, with the death-rattle in his throat, he pulled himself into his chamber and fell in a heap. Katharina the Bohemian was there. She bent her quick-witted, puzzled head over his death agony. The police swarmed everywhere, ransacking, forcing locks, pulling drawers from the bureau and tables, emptying the cupboards. Their search took in everything, even to ripping the mattresses, and not respecting the rooms of Boris Mourazoff, who was away this night. They searched thoroughly, but they found absolutely nothing they were looking for in Michael’s rooms. But they accumulated a multitude of publications that belonged to Boris: Western books, essays on political economy, a history of the French Revolution, and verses that a man ought to hang for. They put them all under seal. During the search Michael died in Katharina’s arms. She had held him close, after opening his clothes over the chest, doubtless to make his last breaths easier. The unfortunate officer had received a bullet at the back of the head just after he had plunged into the Neva from the rear of the Trebassof datcha and started to swim across. It was a miracle that he had managed to keep going. Doubtless he hoped to die in peace if only he could reach his own house. He apparently had believed he could manage that once he had broken through his human bloodhounds. He did not know he was recognized and his place of retreat therefore known.
In the small dacha across the river at Krestowsky, there was a body. Secret Service agents stood guard while waiting for their chief. Michael Nikolaievitch had come there to die, and the police reached him just as he took his last breath. They were right behind him as he, gasping for air, pulled himself into his room and collapsed. Katharina the Bohemian was there. She leaned in, her sharp mind puzzled, over his dying moments. The police swarmed everywhere, searching, breaking locks, pulling drawers from bureaus and tables, and emptying cupboards. They searched everywhere, even ripping apart mattresses, and didn’t spare the rooms of Boris Mourazoff, who wasn’t there that night. They searched thoroughly but didn’t find anything they were looking for in Michael’s rooms. Instead, they gathered a ton of publications that belonged to Boris: Western books, essays on political economy, a history of the French Revolution, and poems that could get a man hanged. They put it all under seal. During the search, Michael died in Katharina’s arms. She held him close, having opened his shirt over his chest, likely to make his last moments more comfortable. The unfortunate officer had taken a bullet to the back of the head just after he jumped into the Neva from the back of the Trebassof dacha and started swimming across. It was a miracle he managed to keep going. He probably hoped to die in peace if he could just reach his own home. He seemed to think he could make it after breaking away from his relentless pursuers. He didn’t know he had been recognized, and that his hideout was therefore known.
Now the police had gone from cellar to garret. Koupriane came from the Trebassof villa and joined them, Rouletabille followed him. The reporter could not stand the sight of that body, that still had a lingering warmth, of the great open eyes that seemed to stare at him, reproaching him for this violent death. He turned away in distaste, and perhaps a little in fright. Koupriane caught the movement.
Now the police had searched everywhere, from the basement to the attic. Koupriane came from the Trebassof villa and joined them, while Rouletabille followed. The reporter couldn’t bear to look at the body, which still had a hint of warmth and those wide open eyes that seemed to accuse him of this brutal death. He turned away in disgust, and maybe a bit in fear. Koupriane noticed the movement.
“Regrets?” he queried.
"Regrets?" he asked.
“Yes,” said Rouletabille. “A death always must be regretted. None the less, he was a criminal. But I’m sincerely sorry he died before he had been driven to confess, even though we are sure of it.”
“Yes,” said Rouletabille. “A death is always tragic. Still, he was a criminal. But I genuinely regret that he died before he could confess, even though we are certain of it.”
“Being in the pay of the Nihilists, you mean? That is still your opinion?” asked Koupriane.
“Are you saying I'm working for the Nihilists? Is that still what you believe?” Koupriane asked.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You know that nothing has been found here in his rooms. The only compromising papers that have been found belong to Boris Mourazoff.”
“You know that nothing has been found here in his rooms. The only compromising papers found belong to Boris Mourazoff.”
“Why do you say that?”
"Why do you think that?"
“Oh—nothing.”
“Oh—never mind.”
Koupriane questioned his men further. They replied categorically. No, nothing had been found that directly incriminated anybody; and suddenly Rouletabille noted that the conversation of the police and their chief had grown more animated. Koupriane had become angry and was violently reproaching them. They excused themselves with vivid gesture and rapid speech.
Koupriane questioned his men further. They replied clearly. No, nothing had been found that directly implicated anyone; and suddenly Rouletabille noticed that the conversation among the police and their chief had become more lively. Koupriane had gotten angry and was harshly scolding them. They made excuses with animated gestures and quick speech.
Koupriane started away. Rouletabille followed him. What had happened?
Koupriane walked away. Rouletabille followed him. What just happened?
As he came up behind Koupriane, he asked the question. In a few curt words, still hurrying on, Koupriane told the reporter he had just learned that the police had left the little Bohemian Katharina alone for a moment with the expiring officer. Katharina acted as housekeeper for Michael and Boris. She knew the secrets of them both. The first thing any novice should have known was to keep a constant eye upon her, and now no one knew where she was. She must be searched for and found at once, for she had opened Michael’s shirt, and therein probably lay the reason that no papers were found on the corpse when the police searched it. The absence of papers, of a portfolio, was not natural.
As he approached Koupriane from behind, he asked his question. In a few abrupt words, still rushing, Koupriane informed the reporter that he had just found out the police had left the little Bohemian Katharina alone for a moment with the dying officer. Katharina was the housekeeper for Michael and Boris. She knew both of their secrets. The first thing any newcomer should have known was to keep a close watch on her, and now no one knew where she was. She had to be searched for and found immediately, because she had opened Michael’s shirt, which likely explained why no papers were discovered on the body when the police searched it. The lack of papers, of a portfolio, was unusual.
The chase commenced in the rosy dawn of the isles. Already blood-like tints were on the horizon. Some of the police cried that they had the trail. They ran under the trees, because it was almost certain she had taken the narrow path leading to the bridge that joins Krestowsky to Kameny-Ostrow. Some indications discovered by the police who swarmed to right and left of the path confirmed this hypothesis. And no carriage in sight! They all ran on, Koupriane among the first. Rouletabille kept at his heels, but he did not pass him. Suddenly there were cries and calls among the police. One pointed out something below gliding upon the sloping descent. It was little Katharina. She flew like the wind, but in a distracted course. She had reached Kameny-Ostrow on the west bank. “Oh, for a carriage, a horse!” clamored Koupriane, who had left his turn-out at Eliaguine. “The proof is there. It is the final proof of everything that is escaping us!”
The chase started at dawn on the islands. Already, the sky had blood-red colors on the horizon. Some of the police shouted that they had found the trail. They ran under the trees because it was almost certain she had taken the narrow path leading to the bridge connecting Krestowsky to Kameny-Ostrow. Some clues discovered by the police, who swarmed to the right and left of the path, confirmed this theory. And not a carriage in sight! They all kept running, with Koupriane among the first. Rouletabille stayed right behind him but didn’t pass him. Suddenly, there were shouts and calls among the police. Someone pointed out something gliding down the slope. It was little Katharina. She was racing like the wind but in a chaotic direction. She had reached Kameny-Ostrow on the west bank. “Oh, for a carriage, a horse!” Koupriane shouted, having left his vehicle at Eliaguine. “The evidence is there. It’s the final proof of everything that is slipping away from us!”
Dawn was enough advanced now to show the ground clearly. Katharina was easily discernible as she reached the Eliaguine bridge. There she was in Eliaguine-Ostrow. What was she doing there? Was she going to the Trebassof villa? What would she have to say to them? No, she swerved to the right. The police raced behind her. She was still far ahead, and seemed untiring. Then she disappeared among the trees, in the thicket, keeping still to the right. Koupriane gave a cry of joy. Going that way she must be taken. He gave some breathless orders for the island to be barred. She could not escape now! She could not escape! But where was she going? Koupriane knew that island better than anybody. He took a short cut to reach the other side, toward which Katharina seemed to be heading, and all at once he nearly fell over the girl, who gave a squawk of surprise and rushed away, seeming all arms and legs.
Dawn had advanced enough to clearly show the ground. Katharina was easily visible as she reached the Eliaguine bridge. There she was in Eliaguine-Ostrow. What was she doing there? Was she heading to the Trebassof villa? What could she possibly have to say to them? No, she turned to the right. The police were racing behind her. She was still well ahead and seemed tireless. Then she disappeared into the trees, staying to the right. Koupriane let out a cry of joy. Going that way, she had to be caught. He gave some breathless orders to block off the island. She couldn't escape now! She couldn't escape! But where was she going? Koupriane knew that island better than anyone. He took a shortcut to reach the other side, where it seemed Katharina was headed, and suddenly he nearly tripped over the girl, who let out a squawk of surprise and dashed away, flailing like she was all arms and legs.
“Stop, or I fire!” cried Koupriane, and he drew his revolver. But a hand grabbed it from him.
“Stop, or I’ll shoot!” shouted Koupriane as he pulled out his gun. But someone grabbed it from him.
“Not that!” said Rouletabille, as he threw the revolver far from them. Koupriane swore at him and resumed the chase. His fury multiplied his strength, his agility; he almost reached Katharina, who was almost out of breath, but Rouletabille threw himself into the Chief’s arms and they rolled together upon the grass. When Koupriane rose, it was to see Katharina mounting in mad haste the stairs that led to the Barque, the floating restaurant of the Strielka. Cursing Rouletabille, but believing his prey easily captured now, the Chief in his turn hurried to the Barque, into which Katharina had disappeared. He reached the bottom of the stairs. On the top step, about to descend from the festive place, the form of Prince Galitch appeared. Koupriane received the sight like a blow stopping him short in his ascent. Galitch had an exultant air which Koupriane did not mistake. Evidently he had arrived too late. He felt the certainty of it in profound discouragement. And this appearance of the prince on the Barque explained convincingly enough the reason for Katharina’s flight here.
“Not that!” said Rouletabille, throwing the revolver far away from them. Koupriane cursed at him and continued the chase. His anger boosted his strength and speed; he nearly caught up with Katharina, who was almost out of breath, but Rouletabille lunged into the Chief's arms and they tumbled together onto the grass. When Koupriane got up, he saw Katharina rushing up the stairs to the Barque, the floating restaurant at Strielka. Cursing Rouletabille but thinking his target was easily captured now, the Chief hurried to the Barque, where Katharina had vanished. He reached the bottom of the stairs. At the top step, just about to come down from the festive place, Prince Galitch appeared. Koupriane saw him like a punch that stopped him in his tracks. Galitch had a triumphant expression that Koupriane recognized instantly. Clearly, he had arrived too late. He felt a deep sense of discouragement wash over him. This sight of the prince at the Barque made it unmistakably clear why Katharina had fled there.
If the Bohemian had filched the papers or the portfolio from the dead, it was the prince now who had them in his pocket.
If the Bohemian had stolen the papers or the portfolio from the dead, it was the prince who had them in his pocket now.
Koupriane, as he saw the prince about to pass him, trembled. The prince saluted him and ironically amused himself by inquiring:
Koupriane, seeing the prince about to walk by him, shook with nervousness. The prince greeted him and playfully asked:
“Well, well, how do you do, my dear Monsieur Koupriane. Your Excellency has risen in good time this morning, it seems to me. Or else it is I who start for bed too late.”
“Well, well, how are you, my dear Monsieur Koupriane? It looks like you’ve gotten up at a decent hour this morning. Or maybe I’m just staying up too late.”
“Prince,” said Koupriane, “my men are in pursuit of a little Bohemian named Katharina, well known in the restaurants where she sings. We have seen her go into the Barque. Have you met her by any chance?”
“Prince,” Koupriane said, “my men are chasing a young Bohemian named Katharina, who is well-known in the restaurants where she performs. We saw her go into the Barque. Have you happened to meet her?”
“Good Lord, Monsieur Koupriane, I am not the concierge of the Barque, and I have not noticed anything at all, and nobody. Besides, I am naturally a little sleepy. Pardon me.”
“Good Lord, Mr. Koupriane, I'm not the doorman of the Barque, and I haven't seen anything at all, and no one. Besides, I'm naturally a bit tired. Excuse me.”
“Prince, it is not possible that you have not seen Katharina.”
“Prince, there’s no way you haven't seen Katharina.”
“Oh, Monsieur the Prefect of Police, if I had seen her I would not tell you about it, since you are pursuing her. Do you take me for one of your bloodhounds? They say you have them in all classes, but I insist that I haven’t enlisted yet. You have made a mistake, Monsieur Koupriane.”
“Oh, Mr. Prefect of Police, if I had seen her, I wouldn’t tell you about it since you’re after her. Do you think I’m one of your informants? They say you have them in all circles, but I’m telling you, I haven’t signed up yet. You’re mistaken, Mr. Koupriane.”
The prince saluted again. But Koupriane still stood in his way.
The prince greeted him again. But Koupriane still blocked his path.
“Prince, consider that this matter is very serious. Michael Nikolaievitch, General Trebassof’s orderly, is dead, and this little girl has stolen his papers from his body. All persons who have spoken with Katharina will be under suspicion. This is an affair of State, monsieur, which may reach very far. Can you swear to me that you have not seen, that you have not spoken to Katharina?”
“Prince, you need to understand that this situation is extremely serious. Michael Nikolaievitch, General Trebassof’s aide, is dead, and this little girl has taken his documents from his body. Everyone who has talked to Katharina will be considered a suspect. This is a State matter, my friend, and it could have far-reaching consequences. Can you assure me that you haven’t seen or spoken to Katharina?”
The prince looked at Koupriane so insolently that the Prefect turned pale with rage. Ah, if he were able—if he only dared!—but such men as this were beyond him. Galitch walked past him without a word of answer, and ordered the schwitzar to call him a carriage.
The prince stared at Koupriane so disrespectfully that the Prefect turned pale with anger. Ah, if only he could—if only he dared!—but men like this were out of his league. Galitch walked by him without saying a word and told the doorman to get him a carriage.
“Very well,” said Koupriane, “I will make my report to the Tsar.”
“Sure,” said Koupriane, “I’ll report to the Tsar.”
Galitch turned. He was as pale as Koupriane.
Galitch turned. He was as pale as Koupriane.
“In that case, monsieur,” said he, “don’t forget to add that I am His Majesty’s most humble servant.”
“In that case, sir,” he said, “don’t forget to add that I am His Majesty’s most humble servant.”
The carriage drew up. The prince stepped in. Koupriane watched him roll away, raging at heart and with his fists doubled. Just then his men came up.
The carriage pulled up. The prince got in. Koupriane watched him drive off, furious inside and with his fists clenched. Just then, his men arrived.
“Go. Search,” he said roughly, pointing into the Barque.
“Go. Look around,” he said brusquely, pointing into the Barque.
They scattered through the establishment, entering all the rooms. Cries of irritation and of protest arose. Those lingering after the latest of late suppers were not pleased at this invasion of the police. Everybody had to rise while the police looked under the tables, the benches, the long table-cloths. They went into the pantries and down into the hold. No sign of Katharina. Suddenly Koupriane, who leaned against a netting and looked vaguely out upon the horizon, waiting for the outcome of the search, got a start. Yonder, far away on the other side of the river, between a little wood and the Staria Derevnia, a light boat drew to the shore, and a little black spot jumped from it like a flea. Koupriane recognized the little black spot as Katharina. She was safe. Now he could not reach her. It would be useless to search the maze of the Bohemian quarter, where her country-people lived in full control, with customs and privileges that had never been infringed. The entire Bohemian population of the capital would have risen against him. It was Prince Galitch who had made him fail. One of his men came to him:
They spread out through the place, going into every room. Shouts of frustration and protest filled the air. Those lingering after the latest of late dinners were unhappy about this police invasion. Everyone had to get up while the police looked under tables, benches, and long tablecloths. They checked the pantries and went down into the hold. No sign of Katharina. Suddenly, Koupriane, who was leaning against a railing and gazing out at the horizon, waiting for the search results, jumped a little. Over there, far away across the river, between a small wooded area and Staria Derevnia, a light boat was pulling up to the shore, and a tiny black figure jumped out like a flea. Koupriane recognized the little black figure as Katharina. She was safe. Now he couldn't get to her. It would be pointless to search through the maze of the Bohemian quarter, where her people had control, with customs and privileges that no one had ever challenged. The entire Bohemian population of the city would have turned against him. It was Prince Galitch who had caused his failure. One of his men approached him:
“No luck,” said he. “We have not found Katharina, but she has been here nevertheless. She met Prince Galitch for just a minute, and gave him something, then went over the other side into a canoe.”
“Not good news,” he said. “We haven’t found Katharina, but she was definitely here. She met Prince Galitch for just a minute, gave him something, and then went to the other side to get into a canoe.”
“Very well,” and the Prefect shrugged his shoulders. “I was sure of it.”
“Alright,” the Prefect said with a shrug. “I was sure of it.”
He felt more and more, exasperated. He went down along the river edge and the first person he saw was Rouletabille, who waited for him without any impatience, seated philosophically on a bench.
He felt increasingly frustrated. He walked along the riverbank, and the first person he encountered was Rouletabille, who was waiting for him calmly, sitting philosophically on a bench.
“I was looking for you,” cried the Prefect. “We have failed. By your fault! If you had not thrown yourself into my arms—”
“I was looking for you,” shouted the Prefect. “We’ve messed up. It’s your fault! If you hadn’t thrown yourself into my arms—”
“I did it on purpose,” declared the reporter.
“I did it on purpose,” said the reporter.
“What! What is that you say? You did it on purpose?”
“What! What are you saying? You did it on purpose?”
Koupriane choked with rage.
Koupriane was furious.
“Your Excellency,” said Rouletabille, taking him by the arm, “calm yourself. They are watching us. Come along and have a cup of tea at Cubat’s place. Easy now, as though we were out for a walk.”
“Your Excellency,” said Rouletabille, taking him by the arm, “calm down. They are watching us. Come on, let’s grab a cup of tea at Cubat’s. Just act casual, like we’re out for a stroll.”
“Will you explain to me?”
"Can you explain this to me?"
“No, no, Your Excellency. Remember that I have promised you General Trebassof’s life in exchange for your prisoner’s. Very well; by throwing myself in your arms and keeping you from reaching Katharina, I saved the general’s life. It is very simple.”
“No, no, Your Excellency. Remember that I promised you General Trebassof’s life in exchange for your prisoner’s. Well, by throwing myself into your arms and preventing you from reaching Katharina, I saved the general’s life. It’s really that simple.”
“Are you laughing at me? Do you think you can mock me?”
“Are you making fun of me? Do you think you can joke about me?”
But the prefect saw quickly that Rouletabille was not fooling and had no mockery in his manner.
But the prefect quickly realized that Rouletabille wasn't joking and didn't have any mockery in his demeanor.
“Monsieur,” he insisted, “since you speak seriously, I certainly wish to understand—”
“Monsieur,” he insisted, “since you’re speaking seriously, I really want to understand—”
“It is useless,” said Rouletabille. “It is very necessary that you should not understand.”
“It’s pointless,” said Rouletabille. “It’s really important that you don’t understand.”
“But at least...”
“But at least...”
“No, no, I can’t tell you anything.”
“No, no, I can’t tell you anything.”
“When, then, will you tell me something to explain your unbelievable conduct?”
“When will you finally explain your unbelievable behavior?”
Rouletabille stopped in his tracks and declared solemnly:
Rouletabille stopped in his tracks and said seriously:
“Monsieur Koupriane, recall what Natacha Feodorovna as she raised her lovely eyes to heaven, replied to her father, when he, also, wished to understand: ‘Never.’”
“Mr. Koupriane, remember what Natacha Feodorovna said as she lifted her beautiful eyes to the sky, when he, too, wanted to understand: ‘Never.’”
XI. THE POISON CONTINUES
At ten o’clock that morning Rouletabille went to the Trebassof villa, which had its guard of secret agents again, a double guard, because Koupriane was sure the Nihilists would not delay in avenging Michael’s death. Rouletabille was met by Ermolai, who would not allow him to enter. The faithful servant uttered some explanation in Russian, which the young man did not understand, or, rather, Rouletabille understood perfectly from his manner that henceforth the door of the villa was closed to him. In vain he insisted on seeing the general, Matrena Petrovna and Mademoiselle Natacha. Ermolai made no reply but “Niet, niet, niet.” The reporter turned away without having seen anyone, and walked away deeply depressed. He went afoot clear into the city, a long promenade, during which his brain surged with the darkest forebodings. As he passed by the Department of Police he resolved to see Koupriane again. He went in, gave his name, and was ushered at once to the Chief of Police, whom he found bent over a long report that he was reading through with noticeable agitation.
At ten o’clock that morning, Rouletabille went to the Trebassof villa, which was once again guarded by secret agents, this time a double guard, because Koupriane was convinced the Nihilists wouldn’t wait long to avenge Michael’s death. Ermolai greeted Rouletabille but wouldn’t let him in. The loyal servant spoke some explanation in Russian, which the young man didn’t understand, or rather, Rouletabille could tell from his demeanor that the villa’s door was now closed to him. He tried in vain to see the general, Matrena Petrovna, and Mademoiselle Natacha. Ermolai just kept saying, “Niet, niet, niet.” The reporter left without seeing anyone and walked away feeling deeply upset. He walked all the way into the city, a long trek during which his mind was filled with dark premonitions. As he passed the Department of Police, he decided to see Koupriane again. He went in, gave his name, and was immediately shown to the Chief of Police, who was deeply engrossed in a lengthy report that he was reading with obvious agitation.
“Gounsovski has sent me this,” he said in a rough voice, pointing to the report. “Gounsovski, ‘to do me a service,’ desires me to know that he is fully aware of all that happened at the Trebassof datcha last night. He warns me that the revolutionaries have decided to get through with the general at once, and that two of them have been given the mission to enter the datcha in any way possible. They will have bombs upon their bodies and will blow the bombs and themselves up together as soon as they are beside the general. Who are the two victims designated for this horrible vengeance, and who have light-heartedly accepted such a death for themselves as well as for the general? That is what we don’t know. That is what we would have known, perhaps, if you had not prevented me from seizing the papers that Prince Galitch has now,” Koupriane finished, turning hostilely toward Rouletabille.
“Gounsovski sent me this,” he said in a rough voice, pointing to the report. “Gounsovski, ‘to do me a favor,’ wants me to know that he is fully aware of everything that happened at the Trebassof datcha last night. He warns me that the revolutionaries have decided to deal with the general immediately, and that two of them have been tasked with getting into the datcha by any means necessary. They will have bombs on their bodies and will detonate them, taking themselves and the general out as soon as they’re close. Who are the two victims chosen for this horrific act, and who have willingly accepted such a fate for themselves as well as for the general? That’s what we don’t know. That’s what we might have known, perhaps, if you hadn’t stopped me from grabbing the papers that Prince Galitch has now,” Koupriane concluded, glaring at Rouletabille.
Rouletabille had turned pale.
Rouletabille had gone pale.
“Don’t regret what happened to the papers,” he said. “It is I who tell you not to. But what you say doesn’t surprise me. They must believe that Natacha has betrayed them.”
“Don’t regret what happened to the papers,” he said. “I’m the one telling you not to. But what you’re saying doesn’t surprise me. They must think that Natacha has betrayed them.”
“Ah, then you admit at last that she really is their accomplice?”
“Ah, so you finally admit that she really is their accomplice?”
“I haven’t said that and I don’t admit it. But I know what I mean, and you, you can’t. Only, know this one thing, that at the present moment I am the only person able to save you in this horrible situation. To do that I must see Natacha at once. Make her understand this, while I wait at my hotel for word. I’ll not leave it.”
“I haven’t said that, and I don’t agree with it. But I know what I mean, and you can’t. Just know this one thing: right now, I’m the only person who can save you from this awful situation. To do that, I need to see Natacha immediately. Make her understand this while I wait for news at my hotel. I won’t leave it.”
Rouletabille saluted Koupriane and went out.
Rouletabille waved goodbye to Koupriane and left.
Two days passed, during which Rouletabille did not receive any word from either Natacha or Koupriane, and tried in vain to see them. He made a trip for a few hours to Finland, going as far as Pergalovo, an isolated town said to be frequented by the revolutionaries, then returned, much disturbed, to his hotel, after having written a last letter to Natacha imploring an interview. The minutes passed very slowly for him in the hotel’s vestibule, where he had seemed to have taken up a definite residence.
Two days went by, during which Rouletabille didn't hear from either Natacha or Koupriane and tried unsuccessfully to see them. He took a short trip to Finland, reaching Pergalovo, a remote town rumored to be a hangout for revolutionaries, then returned to his hotel, feeling very unsettled, after writing one last letter to Natacha begging for a meeting. Time dragged on for him in the hotel's lobby, where it felt like he had settled in for good.
Installed on a bench, he seemed to have become part of the hotel staff, and more than one traveler took him for an interpreter. Others thought he was an agent of the Secret Police appointed to study the faces of those arriving and departing. What was he waiting for, then? Was it for Annouchka to return for a luncheon or dinner in that place that she sometimes frequented? And did he at the same time keep watch upon Annouchka’s apartments just across the way? If that was so, he could only bewail his luck, for Annouchka did not appear either at her apartments or the hotel, or at the Krestowsky establishment, which had been obliged to suppress her performance. Rouletabille naturally thought, in the latter connection, that some vengeance by Gounsovski lay back of this, since the head of the Secret Service could hardly forget the way he had been treated. The reporter could see already the poor singer, in spite of all her safeguards and the favor of the Imperial family, on the road to the Siberian steppes or the dungeons of Schlusselbourg.
Installed on a bench, he seemed to have become part of the hotel staff, and more than one traveler mistook him for an interpreter. Others believed he was an agent of the Secret Police, sent to study the faces of those coming and going. So what was he waiting for? Was it for Annouchka to come back for lunch or dinner at that place she sometimes visited? And was he also keeping an eye on Annouchka’s apartments just across the street? If that was the case, he could only lament his luck, because Annouchka wasn’t showing up at her apartments, the hotel, or the Krestowsky establishment, which had been forced to cancel her performance. Rouletabille naturally suspected, in light of this, that some sort of revenge from Gounsovski was behind it, since the head of the Secret Service could hardly forget how he had been treated. The reporter could already imagine the poor singer, despite all her precautions and the favor of the Imperial family, being sent to the Siberian steppes or the dungeons of Schlusselbourg.
“My, what a country!” he murmured.
“My, what a country!” he said quietly.
But his thoughts soon quit Annouchka and returned to the object of his main preoccupation. He waited for only one thing, and for that as soon as possible—to have a private interview with Natacha. He had written her ten letters in two days, but they all remained unanswered. It was an answer that he waited for so patiently in the vestibule of the hotel—so patiently, but so nervously, so feverishly.
But his mind quickly shifted away from Annouchka and returned to what was really on his mind. He was waiting for one thing only, and he wanted it to happen as soon as possible—a private meeting with Natacha. He had written her ten letters in two days, but none of them had been answered. It was her response that he waited for so patiently in the hotel lobby—so patiently, yet so nervously, so anxiously.
When the postman entered, poor Rouletabille’s heart beat rapidly. On that answer he waited for depended the formidable part he meant to play before quitting Russia. He had accomplished nothing up to now, unless he could play his part in this later development.
When the postman came in, poor Rouletabille’s heart raced. He was waiting for the answer that would determine the major role he planned to take on before leaving Russia. Until now, he hadn’t achieved much, unless he could contribute to this next chapter.
But the letter did not come. The postman left, and the schwitzar, after examining all the mail, made him a negative sign. Ah, the servants who entered, and the errand-boys, how he looked at them! But they never came for him. Finally, at six o’clock in the evening of the second day, a man in a frock-coat, with a false astrakhan collar, came in and handed the concierge a letter for Joseph Rouletabille. The reporter jumped up. Before the man was out the door he had torn open the letter and read it. The letter was not from Natacha. It was from Gounsovski. This is what it said:
But the letter didn’t arrive. The postman left, and the messenger, after checking all the mail, shook his head. Oh, how he watched the servants who came in and the delivery boys! But none of them were for him. Finally, at six o’clock in the evening on the second day, a man in a formal coat, wearing a fake astrakhan collar, came in and handed the concierge a letter for Joseph Rouletabille. The reporter jumped up. Before the man was even out the door, he had ripped open the letter and read it. The letter was not from Natacha. It was from Gounsovski. This is what it said:
“My dear Monsieur Joseph Rouletabille, if it will not inconvenience you, I wish you would come and dine with me to-day. I will look for you within two hours. Madame Gounsovski will be pleased to make your acquaintance. Believe me your devoted Gounsovski.”
“My dear Monsieur Joseph Rouletabille, if it’s not too much trouble, I’d like you to come and have dinner with me today. I’ll expect you in two hours. Madame Gounsovski will be happy to meet you. Trust me, your devoted Gounsovski.”
Rouletabille considered, and decided:
Rouletabille thought about it and decided:
“I will go. He ought to have wind of what is being plotted, and as for me, I don’t know where Annouchka has gone. I have more to learn from him than he has from me. Besides, as Athanase Georgevitch said, one may regret not accepting the Head of the Okrana’s pleasant invitation.”
“I'll go. He should know what's being planned, and as for me, I have no idea where Annouchka has gone. I have more to learn from him than he has from me. Plus, as Athanase Georgevitch said, one might regret not accepting the Head of the Okrana’s nice invitation.”
From six o’clock to seven he still waited vainly for Natacha’s response. At seven o’clock, he decided to dress for the dinner. Just as he rose, a messenger arrived. There was still another letter for Joseph Rouletabille. This time it was from Natacha, who wrote him:
From six to seven, he waited in vain for Natacha’s reply. At seven, he decided to get dressed for dinner. Just as he stood up, a messenger arrived. There was another letter for Joseph Rouletabille. This time it was from Natacha, who wrote to him:
“General Trebassof and my step-mother will be very happy to have you come to dinner to-day. As for myself, monsieur, you will pardon me the order which has closed to you for a number of days a dwelling where you have rendered services which I shall not forget all my life.”
“General Trebassof and my stepmother will be really happy to have you over for dinner today. As for me, sir, I hope you can forgive me for the situation that has kept you away from a place where you have provided services that I will never forget.”
The letter ended with a vague polite formula. With the letter in his hand the reporter sat in thought. He seemed to be asking himself, “Is it fish or flesh?” Was it a letter of thanks or of menace? That was what he could not decide. Well, he would soon know, for he had decided to accept that invitation. Anything that brought him and Natacha into communication at the moment was a thing of capital importance to him. Half-an-hour later he gave the address of the villa to an isvotchick, and soon he stepped out before the gate where Ermolai seemed to be waiting for him.
The letter wrapped up with a vague polite phrase. Holding the letter, the reporter sat lost in thought. He seemed to be wondering, “Is it friendly or threatening?” Was it a thank-you note or a warning? That was something he couldn’t figure out. Well, he would know soon enough, because he had decided to accept the invitation. Anything that connected him and Natacha right now was extremely important to him. Half an hour later, he gave the address of the villa to a cab driver and soon stepped out in front of the gate where Ermolai appeared to be waiting for him.
Rouletabille was so occupied by thought of the conversation he was going to have with Natacha that he had completely forgotten the excellent Monsieur Gounsovski and his invitation.
Rouletabille was so caught up in thinking about the conversation he was about to have with Natacha that he had completely forgotten about the excellent Monsieur Gounsovski and his invitation.
The reporter found Koupriane’s agents making a close-linked chain around the grounds and each watching the other. Matrena had not wished any agent to be in house. He showed Koupriane’s pass and entered.
The reporter found Koupriane’s agents forming a tight circle around the grounds, each one keeping an eye on the others. Matrena didn’t want any agents inside the house. He showed Koupriane’s pass and went in.
Ermolai ushered Rouletabille in with shining face. He seemed glad to have him there again. He bowed low before him and uttered many compliments, of which the reporter did not understand a word. Rouletabille passed on, entered the garden and saw Matrena Petrovna there walking with her step-daughter. They seemed on the best of terms with each other. The grounds wore an air of tranquillity and the residents seemed to have totally forgotten the somber tragedy of the other night. Matrena and Natacha came smilingly up to the young man, who inquired after the general. They both turned and pointed out Feodor Feodorovitch, who waved to him from the height of the kiosk, where it seemed the table had been spread. They were going to dine out of doors this fine night.
Ermolai greeted Rouletabille with a bright smile. He looked happy to have him back. He bowed deeply and showered him with compliments, which the reporter didn't catch at all. Rouletabille moved on, entered the garden, and spotted Matrena Petrovna walking with her step-daughter. They appeared to be getting along really well. The grounds had a peaceful vibe, and the residents seemed to have completely forgotten the dark tragedy from the other night. Matrena and Natacha approached the young man with smiles, and he asked about the general. They both turned and pointed out Feodor Feodorovitch, who waved at him from the kiosk, where it looked like a table had been set up. They were planning to eat outside on this lovely night.
“Everything goes very well, very well indeed, dear little domovoi,” said Matrena. “How glad it is to see you and thank you. If you only knew how I suffered in your absence, I who know how unjust my daughter was to you. But dear Natacha knows now what she owes you. She doesn’t doubt your word now, nor your clear intelligence, little angel. Michael Nikolaievitch was a monster and he was punished as he deserved. You know the police have proof now that he was one of the Central Revolutionary Committee’s most dangerous agents. And he an officer! Whom can we trust now!”
“Everything is going really well, really well indeed, dear little domovoi,” Matrena said. “I’m so glad to see you and thank you. If only you knew how I suffered while you were gone, especially knowing how unfair my daughter was to you. But dear Natacha now realizes what she owes you. She doesn’t doubt your word anymore, nor your keen intelligence, little angel. Michael Nikolaievitch was a monster and he got the punishment he deserved. You know the police have proof now that he was one of the Central Revolutionary Committee’s most dangerous agents. And he was an officer! Who can we trust now!”
“And Monsieur Boris Mourazoff, have you seen him since?” inquired Rouletabille.
“And Monsieur Boris Mourazoff, have you seen him since?” asked Rouletabille.
“Boris called to see us to-day, to say good-by, but we did not receive him, under the orders of the police. Natacha has written to tell him of Koupriane’s orders. We have received letters from him; he is quitting St. Petersburg.
“Boris came to see us today to say goodbye, but we couldn’t see him, following the police's orders. Natacha wrote to inform him of Koupriane’s instructions. We’ve received letters from him; he’s leaving St. Petersburg."
“What for?”
"Why?"
“Well, after the frightful bloody scene in his little house, when he learned how Michael Nikolaievitch had found his death, and after he himself had undergone a severe grilling from the police, and when he learned the police had sacked his library and gone through his papers, he resigned, and has resolved to live from now on out in the country, without seeing anyone, like the philosopher and poet he is. So far as I am concerned, I think he is doing absolutely right. When a young man is a poet, it is useless to live like a soldier. Someone has said that, I don’t know the name now, and when one has ideas that may upset other people, surely they ought to live in solitude.”
“Well, after the horrifying bloody scene in his small house, when he found out how Michael Nikolaievitch had died, and after he himself had gone through a tough interrogation by the police, and when he learned that the police had ransacked his library and gone through his papers, he quit and decided to live in the countryside from now on, avoiding contact with anyone, like the philosopher and poet he is. As for me, I think he's doing the right thing. When a young man is a poet, it’s pointless to live like a soldier. Someone once said that—I can't remember who—and when you have ideas that might upset others, it makes sense to live in solitude.”
Rouletabille looked at Natacha, who was as pale as her white gown, and who added no word to her mother’s outburst. They had drawn near the kiosk. Rouletabille saluted the general, who called to him to come up and, when the young man extended his hand, he drew him abruptly nearer and embraced him. To show Rouletabille how active he was getting again, Feodor Feodorovitch marched up and down the kiosk with only the aid of a stick. He went and came with a sort of wild, furious gayety.
Rouletabille looked at Natacha, who was as pale as her white dress and didn't say anything in response to her mother's outburst. They had approached the kiosk. Rouletabille greeted the general, who called him over, and when the young man reached out his hand, he pulled him in close and hugged him. To show Rouletabille how much his strength was returning, Feodor Feodorovitch walked back and forth in the kiosk with just a cane for support. He moved around with a wild, energetic cheerfulness.
“They haven’t got me yet, the dogs. They haven’t got me! And one (he was thinking of Michael) who saw me every day was here just for that. Very well. I ask you where he is now. And yet here I am! An attack! I’m always here! But with a good eye; and I begin to have a good leg. We shall see. Why, I recollect how, when I was at Tiflis, there was an insurrection in the Caucasus. We fought. Several times I could feel the swish of bullets past my hair. My comrades fell around me like flies. But nothing happened to me, not a thing. And here now! They will not get me, they will not get me. You know how they plan now to come to me, as living bombs. Yes, they have decided on that. I can’t press a friend’s hand any more without the fear of seeing him explode. What do you think of that? But they won’t get me. Come, drink my health. A small glass of vodka for an appetizer. You see, young man, we are going to have zakouskis here. What a marvelous panorama! You can see everything from here. If the enemy comes,” he added with a singular loud laugh, “we can’t fail to detect him.”
“They haven’t caught me yet, the dogs. They haven’t caught me! And one (he was thinking of Michael) who saw me every day was here just for that. Fine. I ask you where he is now. And yet here I am! An attack! I’m always here! But with a good eye; and I’m starting to have a good leg. We shall see. I remember how, when I was in Tiflis, there was an uprising in the Caucasus. We fought. Several times I felt the rush of bullets past my head. My comrades fell around me like flies. But nothing happened to me, not a thing. And here I am now! They won’t get me, they won’t get me. You know how they plan to come after me, like living bombs. Yes, that’s what they’ve decided. I can’t even shake a friend’s hand without fearing he’s going to explode. What do you think of that? But they won’t get me. Come, let’s drink to my health. A small glass of vodka for an appetizer. You see, young man, we’re going to have some zakouskis here. What a marvelous view! You can see everything from here. If the enemy comes,” he added with a loud laugh, “we won’t miss him.”
Certainly the kiosk did rise high above the garden and was completely detached, no wall being near. They had a clear view. No branches of trees hung over the roof and no tree hid the view. The rustic table of rough wood was covered with a short cloth and was spread with zakouskis. It was a meal under the open sky, a seat and a glass in the clear azure. The evening could not have been softer and clearer. And, as the general felt so gay, the repast would have promised to be most agreeable, if Rouletabille had not noticed that Matrena Petrovna and Natacha were uneasy and downcast. The reporter soon saw, too, that all the general’s joviality was a little excessive. Anyone would have said that Feodor Feodorovitch spoke to distract himself, to keep himself from thinking. There was sufficient excuse for him after the outrageous drama of the other night. Rouletabille noticed further that the general never looked at his daughter, even when he spoke to her. There was too formidable a mystery lying between them for restraint not to increase day by day. Rouletabille involuntarily shook his head, saddened by all he saw. His movement was surprised by Matrena Petrovna, who pressed his hand in silence.
Sure, the kiosk stood tall above the garden and was completely separate, with no walls nearby. They had an unobstructed view. No tree branches hung over the roof, and no tree blocked the sight. The rustic table made of rough wood was covered with a short cloth and laid out with snacks. It was a meal under the open sky, with a seat and a glass in the clear blue. The evening couldn't have been softer or clearer. And, since the general was feeling so cheerful, the meal would have promised to be really enjoyable, if Rouletabille hadn’t noticed that Matrena Petrovna and Natacha looked uneasy and downcast. The reporter soon realized that all the general's joviality was a bit forced. Anyone would think Feodor Feodorovitch was talking to distract himself, to keep his mind off things. He had good reason after the shocking drama of the other night. Rouletabille also observed that the general never looked at his daughter, even when he spoke to her. There was such a significant mystery between them that the tension had only grown with each passing day. Rouletabille involuntarily shook his head, saddened by everything he saw. His gesture caught Matrena Petrovna’s attention, and she silently squeezed his hand.
“Well, now,” said the general, “well, now my children, where is the vodka?”
“Well, now,” said the general, “well, now my kids, where's the vodka?”
Among all the bottles which graced the table the general looked in vain for his flask of vodka. How in the world could he dine if he did not prepare for that important act by the rapid absorption of two or three little glasses of white wine, between two or three sandwiches of caviare!
Among all the bottles on the table, the general searched in vain for his flask of vodka. How could he possibly enjoy dinner without first downing two or three small glasses of white wine, in between two or three caviar sandwiches!
“Ermolai must have left it in the wine-chest,” said Matrena.
“Ermolai must have left it in the wine chest,” Matrena said.
The wine-closet was in the dining-room. She rose to go there, but Natacha hurried before her down the little flight of steps, crying, “Stay there, mamma. I will go.”
The wine closet was in the dining room. She stood up to go there, but Natacha rushed ahead of her down the small flight of steps, saying, “Stay there, Mom. I’ll go.”
“Don’t you bother, either. I know where it is,” cried Rouletabille, and hurried after Natacha.
“Don’t worry about it. I know where it is,” shouted Rouletabille, and rushed after Natacha.
She did not stop. The two young people arrived in the dining-room at the same time. They were there alone, as Rouletabille had foreseen. He stopped Natacha and planted himself in front of her.
She didn't stop. The two young people entered the dining room at the same time. They were alone, just as Rouletabille had predicted. He stopped Natacha and stood in front of her.
“Why, mademoiselle, did you not answer me earlier?”
“Why, miss, didn't you answer me earlier?”
“Because I don’t wish to have any conversation with you.”
“Because I don’t want to talk to you.”
“If that was so, you would not have come here, where you were sure I would follow.”
“If that’s true, you wouldn’t have come here, knowing I would definitely follow.”
She hesitated, with an emotion that would have been incomprehensible to all others perhaps, but was not to Rouletabille.
She hesitated, feeling something that might have been confusing to anyone else, but not to Rouletabille.
“Well, yes, I wished to say this to you: Don’t write to me any more. Don’t speak to me. Don’t see me. Go away from here, monsieur; go away. They will have your life. And if you have found out anything, forget it. Ah, on the head of your mother, forget it, or you are lost. That is what I wished to tell you. And now, you go.”
“Well, yes, I wanted to say this to you: Don’t write to me anymore. Don’t speak to me. Don’t see me. Just leave this place, sir; go away. They will take your life. And if you’ve learned anything, forget it. For the sake of your mother, forget it, or you’re finished. That’s what I wanted to tell you. And now, just go.”
She grasped his hand in a quick sympathetic movement that she seemed instantly to regret.
She grabbed his hand in a quick, sympathetic gesture that she seemed to regret right away.
“You go away,” she repeated.
“You're leaving,” she repeated.
Rouletabille still held his place before her. She turned from him; she did not wish to hear anything further.
Rouletabille still stood in front of her. She turned away from him; she didn't want to hear anything more.
“Mademoiselle,” said he, “you are watched closer than ever. Who will take Michael Nikolaievitch’s place?”
“Mademoiselle,” he said, “you’re being watched more than ever. Who will take Michael Nikolaievitch’s place?”
“Madman, be silent! Hush!”
"Crazy person, be quiet! Hush!"
“I am here.”
"I'm here."
He said this with such simple bravery that tears sprang to her eyes.
He said this with such simple courage that tears filled her eyes.
“Dear man! Poor man! Dear brave man!” She did not know what to say. Her emotion checked all utterance. But it was necessary for her to enable him to understand that there was nothing he could do to help her in her sad straits.
“Dear man! Poor man! Dear brave man!” She didn’t know what to say. Her emotions made it hard to speak. But she needed him to realize that there was nothing he could do to help her in her difficult situation.
“No. If they knew what you have just said, what you have proposed now, you would be dead to-morrow. Don’t let them suspect. And above all, don’t try to see me anywhere. Go back to papa at once. We have been here too long. What if they learn of it?—and they learn everything! They are everywhere, and have ears everywhere.”
“No. If they found out what you just said and what you’ve suggested now, you’d be dead by tomorrow. Don’t let them get suspicious. And above all, don’t try to meet me anywhere. Go back to Dad right away. We’ve been here too long. What if they find out?—and they find out everything! They’re everywhere and have ears everywhere.”
“Mademoiselle, just one word more, a single word. Do you doubt now that Michael tried to poison your father?”
“Mademoiselle, just one more word, a single word. Do you still doubt that Michael tried to poison your father?”
“Ah, I wish to believe it. I wish to. I wish to believe it for your sake, my poor boy.”
“Ah, I want to believe it. I really do. I want to believe it for you, my poor boy.”
Rouletabille desired something besides “I wish to believe it for your sake, my poor boy.” He was far from being satisfied. She saw him turn pale. She tried to reassure him while her trembling hands raised the lid of the wine-chest.
Rouletabille wanted more than just “I wish I could believe it for your sake, my poor boy.” He was not satisfied at all. She noticed him go pale. She attempted to comfort him while her shaky hands lifted the lid of the wine chest.
“What makes me think you are right is that I have decided myself that only one and the same person, as you said, climbed to the window of the little balcony. Yes, no one can doubt that, and you have reasoned well.”
“What makes me think you’re right is that I’ve decided myself that only one person, just like you said, climbed to the window of the little balcony. Yeah, no one can doubt that, and you’ve reasoned it out well.”
But he persisted still.
But he still persisted.
“And yet, in spite of that, you are not entirely sure, since you say, ‘I wish to believe it, my poor boy.’”
"And yet, despite that, you're still not completely sure, because you say, 'I want to believe it, my dear boy.'"
“Monsieur Rouletabille, someone might have tried to poison my father, and not have come by way of the window.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, someone might have tried to poison my dad, and not have come through the window.”
“No, that is impossible.”
“No, that's impossible.”
“Nothing is impossible to them.”
"Nothing is impossible for them."
And she turned her head away again.
And she turned her head away again.
“Why, why,” she said, with her voice entirely changed and quite indifferent, as if she wished to be merely ‘the daughter of the house’ in conversation with the young man, “the vodka is not in the wine chest, after all. What has Ermolai done with it, then?”
“Why, why,” she said, her tone completely different and rather dismissive, as if she wanted to just be ‘the daughter of the house’ chatting with the young man, “the vodka isn’t in the wine chest, after all. What did Ermolai do with it, then?”
She ran over to the buffet and found the flask.
She ran over to the buffet and found the flask.
“Oh, here it is. Papa shan’t be without it, after all.”
“Oh, here it is. Dad won't be without it, after all.”
Rouletabille was already into the garden again.
Rouletabille was already back in the garden again.
“If that is the only doubt she has,” he said to himself, “I can reassure her. No one could come, excepting by the window. And only one came that way.”
“If that’s her only doubt,” he said to himself, “I can reassure her. No one could enter except through the window. And only one person came that way.”
The young girl had rejoined him, bringing the flask. They crossed the garden together to the general, who was whiling away the time as he waited for his vodka explaining to Matrena Petrovna the nature of “the constitution.” He had spilt a box of matches on the table and arranged them carefully.
The young girl had come back to him, bringing the flask. They walked through the garden together to the general, who was passing the time while waiting for his vodka by explaining to Matrena Petrovna what “the constitution” was. He had spilled a box of matches on the table and arranged them neatly.
“Here,” he cried to Natacha and Rouletabille. “Come here and I will explain to you as well what this Constitution amounts to.”
“Hey,” he shouted to Natacha and Rouletabille. “Come over here, and I’ll explain to you what this Constitution really means.”
The young people leaned over his demonstration curiously and all eyes in the kiosk were intent on the matches.
The young people leaned in eagerly for his demonstration, and everyone in the kiosk was focused on the matches.
“You see that match,” said Feodor Feodorovitch. “It is the Emperor. And this other match is the Empress; this one is the Tsarevitch; and that one is the Grand-duke Alexander; and these are the other granddukes. Now, here are the ministers and there the principal governors, and then the generals; these here are the bishops.”
“You see that match,” said Feodor Feodorovitch. “It represents the Emperor. And this other match is the Empress; this one stands for the Tsarevitch; and that one is Grand-duke Alexander; and these are the other granddukes. Now, here are the ministers and over there are the main governors, and then the generals; these here are the bishops.”
The whole box of matches was used up, and each match was in its place, as is the way in an empire where proper etiquette prevails in government and the social order.
The entire box of matches was used up, and each match was in its spot, just like in an empire where proper etiquette is upheld in government and social structure.
“Well,” continued the general, “do you want to know, Matrena Petrovna, what a constitution is? There! That is the Constitution.”
“Alright,” the general went on, “do you want to know, Matrena Petrovna, what a constitution is? There! That’s the Constitution.”
The general, with a swoop of his hand, mixed all the matches. Rouletabille laughed, but the good Matrena said:
The general, with a sweep of his hand, mixed all the matches. Rouletabille laughed, but the good Matrena said:
“I don’t understand, Feodor.”
"I don't get it, Feodor."
“Find the Emperor now.”
“Locate the Emperor now.”
Then Matrena understood. She laughed heartily, she laughed violently, and Natacha laughed also. Delighted with his success, Feodor Feodorovitch took up one of the little glasses that Natacha had filled with the vodka she brought.
Then Matrena got it. She laughed loudly, she laughed hard, and Natacha laughed too. Thrilled with his success, Feodor Feodorovitch picked up one of the little glasses that Natacha had filled with the vodka she brought.
“Listen, my children,” said he. “We are going to commence the zakouskis. Koupriane ought to have been here before this.”
“Listen up, kids,” he said. “We're going to start the snacks. Koupriane should have been here by now.”
Saying this, holding still the little glass in his hand, he felt in his pocket with the other for his watch, and drew out a magnificent large watch whose ticking was easily heard.
Saying this, holding the small glass in his hand, he reached into his pocket with the other hand for his watch and pulled out a stunning large watch whose ticking was easily audible.
“Ah, the watch has come back from the repairer,” Rouletabille remarked smilingly to Matrena Petrovna. “It looks like a splendid one.”
“Ah, the watch is back from the repair shop,” Rouletabille said with a smile to Matrena Petrovna. “It looks great.”
“It has very fine works,” said the general. “It was bequeathed to me by my grandfather. It marks the seconds, and the phases of the moon, and sounds the hours and half-hours.”
“It has really great craftsmanship,” said the general. “My grandfather left it to me. It tells the seconds, tracks the phases of the moon, and chimes the hours and half-hours.”
Rouletabille bent over the watch, admiring it.
Rouletabille leaned over the watch, admiring it.
“You expect M. Koupriane for dinner?” inquired the young man, still examining the watch.
“You expecting M. Koupriane for dinner?” the young man asked, still checking the watch.
“Yes, but since he is so late, we’ll not delay any longer. Your healths, my children,” said the general as Rouletabille handed him back the watch and he put it in his pocket.
“Yes, but since he’s so late, we won’t wait any longer. To your health, my children,” said the general as Rouletabille handed him back the watch and he put it in his pocket.
“Your health, Feodor Feodorovitch,” replied Matrena Petrovna, with her usual tenderness.
“Your health, Feodor Feodorovitch,” Matrena Petrovna replied, with her usual kindness.
Rouletabille and Natacha only touched their lips to the vodka, but Feodor Feodorovitch and Matrena drank theirs in the Russian fashion, head back and all at a draught, draining it to the bottom and flinging the contents to the back of the throat. They had no more than performed this gesture when the general uttered an oath and tried to expel what he had drained so heartily. Matrena Petrovna spat violently also, looking with horror at her husband.
Rouletabille and Natacha just barely touched their lips to the vodka, but Feodor Feodorovitch and Matrena drank theirs the Russian way, tilting their heads back and downing it in one go, swallowing it all and letting it hit the back of their throats. They had hardly done this when the general cursed and tried to get rid of what he had swallowed so eagerly. Matrena Petrovna also spat violently, staring in shock at her husband.
“What is it? What has someone put in the vodka?” cried Feodor.
“What is it? What did someone put in the vodka?” cried Feodor.
“What has someone put in the vodka?” repeated Matrena Petrovna in a thick voice, her eyes almost starting from her head.
“What did someone put in the vodka?” Matrena Petrovna repeated in a heavy voice, her eyes nearly popping out of her head.
The two young people threw themselves upon the unfortunates. Feodor’s face had an expression of atrocious suffering.
The two young people rushed toward the unfortunate ones. Feodor's face showed an expression of intense pain.
“We are poisoned,” cried the general, in the midst of his chokings. “I am burning inside.”
“We're poisoned,” shouted the general, struggling to catch his breath. “I feel like I'm burning inside.”
Almost mad, Natacha took her father’s head in her hands. She cried to him:
Almost frantic, Natacha took her father’s head in her hands. She cried out to him:
“Vomit, papa; vomit!”
“Puke, dad; puke!”
“We must find an emetic,” cried Rouletabille, holding on to the general, who had almost slipped from his arms.
“We need to find a way to induce vomiting,” yelled Rouletabille, hanging onto the general, who had nearly slipped out of his grasp.
Matrena Petrovna, whose gagging noises were violent, hurried down the steps of the kiosk, crossed the garden as though wild-fire were behind her, and bounded into the veranda. During this time the general succeeded in easing himself, thanks to Rouletabille, who had thrust a spoon to the root of his tongue. Natacha could do nothing but cry, “My God, my God, my God!” Feodor held onto his stomach, still crying, “I’m burning, I’m burning!” The scene was frightfully tragic and funny at the same time. To add to the burlesque, the general’s watch in his pocket struck eight o’clock. Feodor Feodorovitch stood up in a final supreme effort. “Oh, it is horrible!” Matrena Petrovna showed a red, almost violet face as she came back; she distorted it, she choked, her mouth twitched, but she brought something, a little packet that she waved, and from which, trembling frightenedly, she shook a powder into the first two empty glasses, which were on her side of the table and were those she and the general had drained. She still had strength to fill them with water, while Rouletabille was almost overcome by the general, whom he still had in his arms, and Natacha concerned herself with nothing but her father, leaning over him as though to follow the progress of the terrible poison, to read in his eyes if it was to be life or death. “Ipecac,” cried Matrena Petrovna, and she made the general drink it. She did not drink until after him. The heroic woman must have exerted superhuman force to go herself to find the saving antidote in her medicine-chest, even while the agony pervaded her vitals.
Matrena Petrovna, making loud gagging noises, rushed down the steps of the kiosk, dashed across the garden as if there were a wildfire behind her, and jumped onto the veranda. Meanwhile, the general managed to relieve himself, thanks to Rouletabille, who had pushed a spoon to the back of his tongue. Natacha could do nothing but repeatedly exclaim, “My God, my God, my God!” Feodor clutched his stomach, still crying out, “I’m burning, I’m burning!” The scene was both tragically frightening and oddly funny at the same time. To add to the absurdity, the general’s watch in his pocket struck eight o’clock. Feodor Feodorovitch stood up in one final desperate attempt. “Oh, this is horrible!” Matrena Petrovna returned with a red, almost violet face; she grimaced, choked, and her mouth twitched, but she had brought something—a small packet that she waved around, from which she nervously shook a powder into the first two empty glasses on her side of the table, which she and the general had emptied. She still had the strength to fill them with water while Rouletabille struggled with the general in his arms, and Natacha focused solely on her father, leaning over him as if to track the progress of the terrible poison, trying to read in his eyes whether he would live or die. “Ipecac,” shouted Matrena Petrovna, and she made the general drink it. She only drank after he did. The brave woman must have summoned superhuman strength to fetch the life-saving antidote from her medicine cabinet, even as agony coursed through her body.
Some minutes later both could be considered saved. The servants, Ermolai at their head, were clustered about. Most of them had been at the lodge and they had not, it appeared, heard the beginning of the affair, the cries of Natacha and Rouletabille. Koupriane arrived just then. It was he who worked with Natacha in getting the two to bed. Then he directed one of his agents to go for the nearest doctors they could find.
A few minutes later, both could be considered safe. The servants, led by Ermolai, were gathered around. Most of them had been at the lodge, and it seemed they hadn't heard the start of the incident—the screams of Natacha and Rouletabille. Koupriane arrived just then. He was the one who helped Natacha get the two of them to bed. Then he told one of his agents to go find the nearest doctors they could.
This done, the Prefect of Police went toward the kiosk where he had left Rouletabille. But Rouletabille was not to be found, and the flask of vodka and the glasses from which they had drunk were gone also. Ermolai was near-by, and he inquired of the servant for the young Frenchman. Ermolai replied that he had just gone away, carrying the flask and the glasses. Koupriane swore. He shook Ermolai and even started to give him a blow with the fist for permitting such a thing to happen before his eyes without making a protest.
This done, the police chief headed to the kiosk where he had left Rouletabille. But Rouletabille was nowhere to be found, and the vodka bottle and the glasses they had used were also missing. Ermolai was nearby, and he asked the servant about the young Frenchman. Ermolai replied that he had just left, taking the bottle and the glasses with him. Koupriane cursed angrily. He shook Ermolai and even started to punch him for allowing something like this to happen right in front of him without saying anything.
Ermolai, who had his own haughtiness, dodged Koupriane’s fist and replied that he had wished to prevent the young Frenchman, but the reporter had shown him a police-paper on which Koupriane himself had declared in advance that the young Frenchman was to do anything he pleased.
Ermolai, who was just as arrogant, avoided Koupriane’s punch and said that he had wanted to stop the young Frenchman, but the reporter had shown him a police document where Koupriane himself had stated beforehand that the young Frenchman could do whatever he wanted.
XII. PERE ALEXIS
Koupriane jumped into his carriage and hurried toward St. Petersburg. On the way he spoke to three agents who only he knew were posted in the neighborhood of Eliaguine. They told him the route Rouletabille had taken. The reporter had certainly returned into the city. He hurried toward Troitski Bridge. There, at the corner of the Naberjnaia, Koupriane saw the reporter in a hired conveyance. Rouletabille was pounding his coachman in the back, Russian fashion, to make him go faster, and was calling with all his strength one of the few words he had had time to learn, “Naleva, naleva” (to the left). The driver was forced to understand at last, for there was no other way to turn than to the left. If he had turned to the right (naprava) he would have driven into the river. The conveyance clattered over the pointed flints of a neighborhood that led to a little street, Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, at the corner of the Katharine canal. This “alley of the pharmacists” as a matter of fact contained no pharmacists, but there was a curious sign of a herbarium, where Rouletabille made the driver stop. As the carriage rolled under the arch Rouletabille recognized Koupriane. He did not wait, but cried to him, “Ah, here you are. All right; follow me.” He still had the flask and the glasses in his hands. Koupriane couldn’t help noticing how strange he looked. He passed through a court with him, and into a squalid shop.
Koupriane jumped into his carriage and rushed toward St. Petersburg. On the way, he spoke to three agents who he knew were stationed near Eliaguine. They informed him about the route Rouletabille had taken. The reporter had definitely returned to the city. He hurried toward Troitski Bridge. There, at the corner of Naberjnaia, Koupriane spotted the reporter in a rented carriage. Rouletabille was banging on the back of his coachman, Russian style, to make him go faster and shouting with all his might one of the few words he had learned, “Naleva, naleva” (to the left). The driver finally had to understand, as there was no way to turn except left. If he had turned right (naprava), he would have driven straight into the river. The carriage clattered over the sharp cobblestones of a neighborhood leading to a small street, Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, at the corner of the Katharine canal. This “alley of the pharmacists” actually had no pharmacists, but there was a curious sign for a herbarium, where Rouletabille made the driver stop. As the carriage rolled under the arch, Rouletabille recognized Koupriane. He didn’t wait and shouted, “Ah, there you are. All right; follow me.” He still held the flask and glasses in his hands. Koupriane couldn’t help but notice how strange he looked. He walked with him through a courtyard and into a shabby shop.
“What,” said Koupriane, “do you know Pere Alexis?”
"What," Koupriane asked, "do you know Pere Alexis?"
They were in the midst of a curious litter. Clusters of dried herbs hung from the ceiling, and all among them were clumps of old boots, shriveled skins, battered pans, scrap-iron, sheep-skins, useless touloupes, and on the floor musty old clothes, moth-eaten furs, and sheep-skin coats that even a moujik of the swamps would not have deigned to wear. Here and there were old teeth, ragged finery, dilapidated hats, and jars of strange herbs ranged upon some rickety shelving. Between the set of scales on the counter and a heap of little blocks of wood used for figuring the accounts of this singular business were ungilded ikons, oxidized silver crosses, and Byzantine pictures representing scenes from the Old and New Testaments. Jars of alcohol with what seemed to be the skeletons of frogs swimming in them filled what space was left. In a corner of this large, murky room, under the vault of mossed stone, a small altar stood and the light burned in a hanging glass of oil before the holy images. A man was praying before the altar. He wore the costume of old Russia, the caftan of green cloth, buttoned at the shoulder and tucked in at the waist by a narrow belt. He had a bushy beard and his hair fell to his shoulders. When he had finished his prayer he rose, perceived Rouletabille and came over to take his hand. He spoke French to the reporter:
They were surrounded by a bizarre mess. Clusters of dried herbs hung from the ceiling, mixed in with old boots, dried skins, battered pans, scrap metal, sheep skins, useless hats, and on the floor were musty old clothes, moth-eaten furs, and sheep-skin coats that even a peasant from the swamps wouldn't have bothered to wear. Scattered around were old teeth, tattered fancy clothes, worn-out hats, and jars of strange herbs lined up on some rickety shelves. Between the scales on the counter and a pile of small wooden blocks used for keeping track of this unusual business were unadorned icons, tarnished silver crosses, and Byzantine pictures depicting scenes from the Old and New Testaments. Jars of alcohol with what looked like frog skeletons floating in them filled the remaining space. In a corner of this large, dim room, under an arch of moss-covered stone, stood a small altar, with a light burning in a hanging oil lamp before the holy images. A man was praying at the altar. He wore traditional Russian clothing, a green caftan buttoned at the shoulder and cinched at the waist with a narrow belt. He had a bushy beard and his hair reached his shoulders. After finishing his prayer, he stood up, noticed Rouletabille, and came over to shake his hand. He spoke French to the reporter:
“Well, here you are again, lad. Do you bring poison again to-day? This will end by being found out, and the police...”
“Well, here you are again, kid. Do you have poison with you today? This is going to end up getting discovered, and the cops...”
Just then he discerned Koupriane’s form in the shadow, drew close to make out who it was, and fell to his knees as he saw who it was. Rouletabille tried to raise him, but he insisted on prostrating himself. He was sure the Prefect of Police had come to his house to hang him. Finally he was reassured by Rouletabille’s positive assertions and the great chief’s robust laugh. The Prefect wished to know how the young man came to be acquainted with the “alchemist” of the police. Rouletabille told him in a few words.
Just then, he noticed Koupriane’s figure in the shadows, got closer to see who it was, and dropped to his knees when he recognized him. Rouletabille tried to help him up, but he insisted on staying down. He was convinced that the Prefect of Police had come to his house to arrest him. Eventually, he felt reassured by Rouletabille’s confident words and the chief’s hearty laugh. The Prefect wanted to know how the young man knew the police's “alchemist.” Rouletabille explained briefly.
Maitre Alexis, in his youth, went to France afoot, to study pharmacy, because of his enthusiasm for chemistry. But he always remained countrified, very much a Russian peasant, a semi-Oriental bear, and did not achieve his degree. He took some certificates, but the examinations were too much for him. For fifty years he lived miserably as a pharmacist’s assistant in the back of a disreputable shop in the Notre Dame quarter. The proprietor of the place was implicated in the famous affair of the gold ingots, which started Rouletabille’s reputation, and was arrested along with his assistant, Alexis. It was Rouletabille who proved, clear as day, that poor Alexis was innocent, and that he had never been cognizant of his master’s evil ways, being absorbed in the depths of his laboratory in trying to work out a naive alchemy which fascinated him, though the world of chemistry had passed it by centuries ago. At the trial Alexis was acquitted, but found himself in the street. He shed what tears remained in his body upon the neck of the reporter, assuring him of paradise if he got him back to his own country, because he desired only the one thing more of life, that he might see his birth-land before he died. Rouletabille advanced the necessary means and sent him to St. Petersburg. There he was picked up at the end of two days by the police, in a petty gambling-game, and thrown into prison, where he promptly had a chance to show his talents. He cured some of his companions in misery, and even some of the guards. A guard who had an injured leg, whose healing he had despaired of, was cured by Alexis. Then there was found to be no actual charge against him. They set him free and, moreover, they interested themselves in him. They found meager employment for him in the Stchoukine-dvor, an immense popular bazaar. He accumulated a few roubles and installed himself on his own account at the back of a court in the Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, where he gradually piled up a heap of old odds and ends that no one wanted even in the Stchoukine-dvor. But he was happy, because behind his shop he had installed a little laboratory where he continued for his pleasure his experiments in alchemy and his study of plants. He still proposed to write a book that he had already spoken of in France to Rouletabille, to prove the truth of “Empiric Treatment of Medicinal Herbs, the Science of Alchemy, and the Ancient Experiments in Sorcery.” Between times he continued to cure anyone who applied to him, and the police in particular. The police guards protected him and used him. He had splendid plasters for them after “the scandal,” as they called the October riots. So when the doctors of the quarter tried to prosecute him for illegal practice, a deputation of police-guards went to Koupriane, who took the responsibility and discontinued proceedings against him. They regarded him as under protection of the saints, and Alexis soon came to be regarded himself as something of a holy man. He never failed every Christmas and Easter to send his finest images to Rouletabille, wishing him all prosperity and saying that if ever he came to St. Petersburg he should be happy to receive him at Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, where he was established in honest labor. Pere Alexis, like all the true saints, was a modest man.
Maitre Alexis, when he was young, walked to France to study pharmacy because he was passionate about chemistry. However, he always seemed like a simple country guy, very much a Russian peasant, a somewhat backward bear, and he never earned his degree. He got a few certificates, but the exams were too overwhelming for him. For fifty years, he lived a miserable life as a pharmacist’s assistant in a shabby shop in the Notre Dame district. The shop owner was involved in the notorious case of the gold ingots, which started Rouletabille’s reputation, and was arrested along with his assistant, Alexis. It was Rouletabille who proved beyond a doubt that poor Alexis was innocent and had no knowledge of his master’s wrongdoing, as he was immersed in his laboratory, trying to work out a naive form of alchemy that fascinated him, though the field of chemistry had long moved on from it. During the trial, Alexis was acquitted but found himself on the streets. He cried out all the tears left in him on the reporter’s neck, promising him paradise if he could help him return to his homeland, as all he wanted was to see his birthplace before he died. Rouletabille provided the necessary money and sent him to St. Petersburg. There, after two days, he was arrested by the police during a small gambling game and thrown into prison, where he quickly showcased his skills. He healed some of his fellow inmates, and even some of the guards. A guard with an injured leg, whom Alexis had given up on curing, was healed by him. Eventually, there were no real charges against him. They released him and even took an interest in his situation. They found him a meager job in the Stchoukine-dvor, a large public market. He saved up a few roubles and set up his own spot at the back of a courtyard in Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, where he gradually collected a bunch of abandoned odds and ends even people at the Stchoukine-dvor didn’t want. But he was happy because behind his shop, he created a small laboratory where he continued his experiments in alchemy and studied plants just for fun. He still intended to write a book he had mentioned to Rouletabille in France, aiming to prove the truth of “Empiric Treatment of Medicinal Herbs, the Science of Alchemy, and Ancient Experiments in Sorcery.” In his spare time, he kept healing anyone who came to him, especially police officers. The police guards protected and used his services. He had excellent remedies for them after “the scandal,” as they called the October riots. So, when the local doctors tried to take legal action against him for practicing without a license, a group of police guards went to Koupriane, who took responsibility and dropped the case against him. They considered him to be under the protection of the saints, and Alexis soon began to think of himself as something of a holy man. Every Christmas and Easter, he made sure to send his best images to Rouletabille, wishing him prosperity and saying that if he ever came to St. Petersburg, he would be happy to host him in Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, where he was working honestly. Pere Alexis, like all true saints, was a humble man.
When Alexis had recovered a little from his emotion Rouletabille said to him:
When Alexis had calmed down a bit from his emotions, Rouletabille said to him:
“Pere Alexis, I do bring you poison again, but you have nothing to fear, for His Excellency the Chief of Police is with me. Here is what we want you to do. You must tell us what poison these four glasses have held, and what poison is still in this flask and this little phial.”
“Pere Alexis, I’m bringing you poison again, but you don’t need to worry, because His Excellency the Chief of Police is with me. Here’s what we need you to do. You have to tell us what poison these four glasses contained, and what poison is still in this flask and this small vial.”
“What is that little phial?” demanded Koupriane, as he saw Rouletabille pull a small, stoppered bottle out of his pocket.
“What is that little bottle?” Koupriane asked, seeing Rouletabille take a small, stoppered vial out of his pocket.
The reporter replied, “I have put into this bottle the vodka that was poured into Natacha’s glass and mine and that we barely touched.”
The reporter said, “I’ve put the vodka that was poured into Natacha’s glass and mine into this bottle, and we hardly touched it.”
“Someone has tried to poison you!” exclaimed Pere Alexis.
“Someone has tried to poison you!” shouted Pere Alexis.
“No, not me,” replied Rouletabille, in bored fashion. “Don’t think about that. Simply do what I tell you. Then analyze these two napkins, as well.”
“No, not me,” Rouletabille replied, sounding bored. “Don’t worry about that. Just do what I say. Then take a look at these two napkins, too.”
And he drew from his coat two soiled napkins.
And he pulled two dirty napkins out of his coat.
“Well,” said Koupriane, “you have thought of everything.”
“Well,” said Koupriane, “you’ve thought of everything.”
“They are the napkins the general and his wife used.”
“They are the napkins that the general and his wife used.”
“Yes, yes, I understand that,” said the Chief of Police.
“Yes, yes, I get that,” said the Chief of Police.
“And you, Alexis, do you understand?” asked the reporter. “When can we have the result of your analysis?
“And you, Alexis, do you get it?” asked the reporter. “When can we expect the results of your analysis?”
“In an hour, at the latest.”
“In an hour, at the latest.”
“Very well,” said Koupriane. “Now I need not tell you to hold your tongue. I am going to leave one of my men here. You will write us a note that you will seal, and he will bring it to head-quarters. Sure you understand? In an hour?”
“Alright,” said Koupriane. “You don't need me to remind you to keep quiet. I'm going to leave one of my guys here. You'll write us a note and seal it, and he'll take it to headquarters. You get that? In an hour?”
“In an hour, Excellency.”
“In an hour, Your Excellency.”
They went out, and Alexis followed them, bowing to the floor. Koupriane had Rouletabille get into his carriage. The young man did as he was told. One would have said he did not know where he was or what he did. He made no reply to the chief’s questions.
They went outside, and Alexis followed them, bowing to the ground. Koupriane had Rouletabille get into his carriage. The young man complied without hesitation. It seemed as if he didn’t know where he was or what he was doing. He didn’t respond to the chief’s questions.
“This Pere Alexander,” resumed Koupriane, “is a character, really quite a figure. And a bit of a schemer, I should say. He has seen how Father John of Cronstadt succeeded, and he says to himself, ‘Since the sailors had their Father John of Cronstadt, why shouldn’t the police-guard have their Father Alexis of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok?’”
“This Pere Alexander,” Koupriane continued, “is quite a character, really a notable figure. And a bit of a schemer, I should add. He's noticed how Father John of Cronstadt found success, and he thinks to himself, ‘Since the sailors had their Father John of Cronstadt, why shouldn’t the police force have their Father Alexis of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok?’”
But Rouletabille did not reply at all, and Koupriane wound up by demanding what was the matter with him.
But Rouletabille didn’t respond at all, and Koupriane ended up asking what was wrong with him.
“The matter is,” replied Rouletabille, unable longer to conceal his anguish, “that the poison continues.”
“The issue is,” replied Rouletabille, no longer able to hide his distress, “that the poison is still spreading.”
“Does that astonish you?” returned Koupriane. “It doesn’t me.”
“Does that surprise you?” Koupriane replied. “It doesn’t surprise me.”
Rouletabille looked at him and shook his head. His lips trembled as he said, “I know what you think. It is abominable. But the thing I have done certainly is more abominable still.”
Rouletabille looked at him and shook his head. His lips trembled as he said, “I know what you’re thinking. It’s awful. But what I’ve done is definitely even worse.”
“What have you done, then, Monsieur Rouletabille?”
“What have you done, then, Mr. Rouletabille?”
“Perhaps I have caused the death of an innocent man.”
“Maybe I’ve caused the death of an innocent person.”
“So long as you aren’t sure of it, you would better not fret about it, my dear friend.”
“So long as you’re not sure about it, you shouldn’t worry about it, my dear friend.”
“It is enough that the doubt has arisen,” said the reporter, “almost to kill me;” and he heaved so gloomy a sigh that the excellent Monsieur Koupriane felt pity for the lad. He tapped him on the knee.
“It’s enough that doubt has come up,” said the reporter, “almost to kill me;” and he sighed so heavily that the kind Monsieur Koupriane felt sorry for the kid. He patted him on the knee.
“Come, come, young man, you ought to know one thing by this time—‘you can’t make omelettes without breaking eggs,’ as they say, I think, in Paris.”
“Come on, young man, you should know by now—‘you can’t make omelets without breaking eggs,’ as they say, I believe, in Paris.”
Rouletabille turned away from him with horror in his heart. If there should be another, someone besides Michael! If it was another hand than his that appeared to Matrena and him in the mysterious night! If Michael Nikolaievitch had been innocent! Well, he would kill himself, that was all. And those horrible words that he had exchanged with Natacha rose in his memory, singing in his ears as though they would deafen him.
Rouletabille turned away from him, filled with dread. What if there was someone else, someone besides Michael? What if it was a different hand that appeared to Matrena and him in the mysterious night? What if Michael Nikolaievitch was innocent? Well, he would take his own life, that was it. And those terrible words he had exchanged with Natacha echoed in his mind, ringing in his ears as if they would drown him out.
“Do you doubt still?” he had asked her, “that Michael tried to poison your father?”
“Do you still doubt?” he asked her. “That Michael tried to poison your father?”
And Natacha had replied, “I wish to believe it! I wish to believe it, for your sake, my poor boy.” And then he recalled her other words, still more frightful now! “Couldn’t someone have tried to poison my father and not have come by the window?” He had faced such a hypothesis with assurance then—but now, now that the poison continued, continued within the house, where he believed himself so fully aware of all people and things—continued now that Michael Nikolaievitch was dead—ah, where did it come from, this poison?—and what was it? Pere Alexis would hurry his analysis if he had any regard for poor Rouletabille.
And Natacha replied, “I want to believe it! I want to believe it for your sake, my poor boy.” Then he remembered her other words, which now seemed even more terrifying! “Couldn’t someone have tried to poison my father without coming in through the window?” He had faced that idea confidently before—but now, now that the poison persisted, still lingering in the house, where he thought he knew everything and everyone—continued now that Michael Nikolaievitch was dead—ah, where was this poison coming from?—and what was it? Pere Alexis would speed up his analysis if he cared at all about poor Rouletabille.
For Rouletabille to doubt, and in an affair where already there was one man dead through his agency, was torment worse than death.
For Rouletabille to have doubts, especially in a situation where one person was already dead because of him, was a torment worse than death.
When they arrived at police-headquarters, Rouletabille jumped from Koupriane’s carriage and without saying a word hailed an empty isvotchick that was passing. He had himself driven back to Pere Alexis. His doubt mastered his will; he could not bear to wait away. Under the arch of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok he saw once more the man Koupriane had placed there with the order to bring him Alexis’s message. The man looked at him in astonishment. Rouletabille crossed the court and entered the dingy old room once more. Pere Alexis was not there, naturally, engaged as he was in his laboratory. But a person whom he did not recognize at first sight attracted the reporter’s attention. In the half-light of the shop a melancholy shadow leaned over the ikons on the counter. It was only when he straightened up, with a deep sigh, and a little light, deflected and yellow from passing through window-panes that had known no touch of cleaning since they were placed there, fell faintly on the face, that Rouletabille ascertained he was face to face with Boris Mourazoff. It was indeed he, the erstwhile brilliant officer whose elegance and charm the reporter had admired as he saw him at beautiful Natacha’s feet in the datcha at Eliaguine. Now, no more in uniform, he had thrown over his bowed shoulders a wretched coat, whose sleeves swayed listlessly at his sides, in accord with his mood of languid desperation, a felt hat with the rim turned down hid a little the misery in his face in these few days, these not-many hours, how he was changed! But, even as he was, he still concerned Rouletabille. What was he doing there? Was he not going to go away, perhaps? He had picked up an ikon from the counter and carried it over to the window to examine its oxidized silver, giving such close attention to it that the reporter hoped he might reach the door of the laboratory without being noticed. He already had his hand on the knob of that door, which was behind the counter, when he heard his name called.
When they got to the police headquarters, Rouletabille jumped out of Koupriane’s carriage and without saying a word waved down an empty cab that was passing by. He had the driver take him back to Pere Alexis. His doubt overwhelmed his will; he couldn’t stand waiting any longer. Under the arch of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, he saw once again the man Koupriane had stationed there to bring him Alexis’s message. The man looked at him in surprise. Rouletabille crossed the courtyard and entered the dingy old room again. Pere Alexis wasn’t there, of course, busy in his laboratory. But a person he didn’t recognize at first caught the reporter’s attention. In the dim light of the shop, a sad figure leaned over the icons on the counter. It was only when the man straightened up, letting out a deep sigh, and a little light, weak and yellow from the dirty windowpanes, flickered on his face that Rouletabille realized he was face to face with Boris Mourazoff. Indeed, it was him, the once remarkable officer whose style and charm the reporter had admired when he saw him at beautiful Natacha’s feet at the datcha in Eliaguine. Now, out of uniform, he wore a shabby coat that hung listlessly from his shoulders, reflecting his mood of weary despair. A felt hat with the brim turned down partially concealed the sadness on his face. In just a few days, in these few hours, how much he had changed! But even in this state, he still caught Rouletabille’s interest. What was he doing there? Was he going to leave soon? He had picked up an icon from the counter and taken it to the window to check its tarnished silver, focusing so much on it that the reporter hoped he could slip into the laboratory without being noticed. He had his hand on the knob of that door, located behind the counter, when he heard someone call his name.
“It is you, Monsieur Rouletabille,” said the low, sad voice of Boris. “What has brought you here, then?”
“It’s you, Monsieur Rouletabille,” said Boris in a low, sad voice. “What brings you here, then?”
“Well, well, Monsieur Boris Mourazoff, unless I’m mistaken? I certainly didn’t expect to find you here in Pere Alexis’s place.”
“Well, well, Mr. Boris Mourazoff, unless I’m mistaken? I definitely didn’t expect to see you here at Pere Alexis’s place.”
“Why not, Monsieur Rouletabille? One can find anything here in Pere Alexis’s stock. See; here are two old ikons in wood, carved with sculptures, which came direct from Athos, and can’t be equaled, I assure you, either at Gastini-Dvor nor even at Stchoukine-Dvor.”
“Why not, Monsieur Rouletabille? You can find anything here in Pere Alexis’s shop. Look; here are two old wooden icons, intricately carved, that came straight from Athos, and I guarantee you, you won’t find anything like them at Gastini-Dvor or even at Stchoukine-Dvor.”
“Yes, yes, that is possible,” said Rouletabille, impatiently. “Are you an amateur of such things?” he added, in order to say something.
“Yes, yes, that can happen,” said Rouletabille, impatiently. “Are you into that sort of thing?” he added, trying to say something.
“Oh, like anybody else. But I was going to tell you, Monsieur Rouletabille, I have resigned my commission. I have resolved to retire from the world; I am going on a long voyage.” (Rouletabille thought: ‘Why not have gone at once?’) “And before going, I have come here to supply myself with some little gifts to send those of my friends I particularly care for, although now, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille, I don’t care much for anything.”
“Oh, just like anyone else. But I wanted to tell you, Monsieur Rouletabille, I’ve quit my job. I’ve decided to step away from everything; I’m going on a long trip.” (Rouletabille thought: ‘Why not just leave right now?’) “And before I go, I’ve come here to pick up some small gifts for the friends I really care about, although, honestly, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille, I don’t care much about anything anymore.”
“You look desolate enough, monsieur.”
"You look pretty sad, sir."
Boris sighed like a child.
Boris sighed like a kid.
“How could it be otherwise?” he said. “I loved and believed myself beloved. But it proved to be—nothing, alas!”
“How could it be any different?” he said. “I loved and thought I was loved in return. But it turned out to be—nothing, unfortunately!”
“Sometimes one only imagines things,” said Rouletabille, keeping his hand on the door.
“Sometimes you just imagine things,” said Rouletabille, keeping his hand on the door.
“Oh, yes,” said the other, growing more and more melancholy. “So a man suffers. He is his own tormentor; he himself makes the wheel on which, like his own executioner, he binds himself.”
“Oh, definitely,” said the other, becoming increasingly downcast. “A man suffers. He is his own enemy; he builds the wheel on which, like his own executioner, he ties himself.”
“It is not necessary, monsieur; it is not necessary,” counseled the reporter.
“It’s not needed, sir; it’s not needed,” advised the reporter.
“Listen,” implored Boris in a voice that showed tears were not far away. “You are still a child, but still you can see things. Do you believe Natacha loves me?”
“Listen,” Boris pleaded, his voice trembling as tears threatened to fall. “You’re still a kid, but you can still understand things. Do you think Natacha loves me?”
“I am sure of it, Monsieur Boris; I am sure of it.”
“I know it, Mr. Boris; I know it.”
“I am sure of it, too. But I don’t know what to think now. She has let me go, without trying to detain me, without a word of hope.”
“I’m sure of it, too. But I don’t know what to think now. She has let me go, without trying to stop me, without a word of hope.”
“And where are you going like that?”
“And where are you off to dressed like that?”
“I am returning to the Orel country, where I first saw her.”
“I’m going back to the Orel region, where I first saw her.”
“That is good, very good, Monsieur Boris. At least there you are sure to see her again. She goes there every year with her parents for a few weeks. It is a detail you haven’t overlooked, doubtless.”
“That’s great, really great, Monsieur Boris. At least there you can be sure to see her again. She goes there every year with her parents for a few weeks. That’s a detail you haven’t missed, I’m sure.”
“Certainly I haven’t. I will tell you that that prospect decided my place of retreat.”
“Definitely not. I can tell you that that possibility determined my choice of escape.”
“See!”
"Check it out!"
“God gives me nothing, but He opens His treasures, and each takes what he can.”
“God doesn't give me anything, but He opens His treasures, and everyone takes what they can.”
“Yes, yes; and Mademoiselle Natacha, does she know it is to Orel you have decided to retire?”
“Yes, yes; and does Mademoiselle Natacha know that you’ve decided to move to Orel?”
“I have no reason for concealing it from her, Monsieur Rouletabille.”
“I have no reason to hide it from her, Mr. Rouletabille.”
“So far so good. You needn’t feel so desolate, my dear Monsieur Boris. All is not lost. I will say even that I see a future for you full of hope.”
“So far, so good. You don’t need to feel so hopeless, my dear Monsieur Boris. All is not lost. In fact, I can even say that I see a hopeful future for you.”
“Ah, if you are able to say that truthfully, I am happy indeed to have met you. I will never forget this rope you have flung me when all the waters seemed closing over my head. ‘What do you advise, then?”
“Ah, if you can honestly say that, I’m truly glad to have met you. I will never forget this lifeline you’ve thrown me when it felt like all the waters were closing in on me. ‘So, what do you suggest now?’”
“I advise you to go to Orel, monsieur, and as quickly as possible.”
“I recommend that you go to Orel, sir, and do it as soon as you can.”
“Very well. You must have reasons for saying that. I obey you, monsieur, and go.”
“Alright. You must have your reasons for saying that. I’ll listen to you, sir, and leave.”
As Boris started towards the entrance-arch, Rouletabille slipped into the laboratory. Old Alexis was bent over his retorts. A wretched lamp barely lighted his obscure work. He turned at the noise the reporter made.
As Boris moved toward the entrance arch, Rouletabille quietly slipped into the lab. Old Alexis was hunched over his retorts. A shabby lamp barely illuminated his dim workspace. He turned at the sound made by the reporter.
“Ah!-you, lad!”
"Hey you, kid!"
“‘Well?”
"What's up?"
“Oh, nothing so quick. Still, I have already analyzed the two napkins, you know.”
“Oh, nothing that fast. Still, I've already analyzed the two napkins, you know.”
“Yes? The stains? Tell me, for the love of God!”
“Yes? The stains? Please, tell me!”
“Well, my boy, it is arsenate of soda again.”
“Well, my boy, it's arsenate of soda again.”
Rouletabille, stricken to the heart, uttered a low cry and everything seemed to dance around him. Pere Alexis in the midst of all the strange laboratory instruments seemed Satan himself, and he repulsed the kindly arms stretched forth to sustain him; in the gloom, where danced here and there the little blue flames from the crucibles, lively as flickering tongues, he believed he saw Michael Nikolaievitch’s ghost come to cry, “The arsenate of soda continues, and I am dead.” He fell against the door, which swung open, and he rolled as far as the counter, and struck his face against it. The shock, that might well have been fatal, brought him out of his intense nightmare and made him instantly himself again. He rose, jumped over the heap of boots and fol-de-rols, and leaped to the court. There Boris grabbed him by his coat. Rouletabille turned, furious:
Rouletabille, deeply affected, let out a low cry, and everything around him seemed to swirl. Père Alexis, surrounded by all the peculiar lab equipment, looked like Satan himself and pushed away the friendly hands reaching out to help him. In the dim light, where little blue flames flickered from the crucibles like restless tongues, he thought he saw the ghost of Michael Nikolaievitch come to lament, “The arsenate of soda continues, and I am dead.” He slammed against the door, which swung open, and tumbled toward the counter, hitting his face against it. The impact, which could have been deadly, pulled him out of his intense nightmare and brought him back to reality. He got up, jumped over a pile of boots and random junk, and dashed into the courtyard. There, Boris grabbed him by his coat. Rouletabille turned, furious:
“What do you want? You haven’t started for the Orel yet?”
“What do you want? Haven't you left for the Orel yet?”
“Monsieur, I am going, but I will be very grateful if you will take these things yourself to—to Natacha.” He showed him, still with despairing mien, the two ikons from Mount Athos, and Rouletabille took them from him, thrust them in his pocket, and hurried on, crying, “I understand.”
“Mister, I’m leaving, but I’d really appreciate it if you could take these things to— to Natacha.” He showed him, still looking desperate, the two ikons from Mount Athos, and Rouletabille took them from him, stuffed them in his pocket, and rushed off, saying, “I got it.”
Outside, Rouletabille tried to get hold of himself, to recover his coolness a little. Was it possible that he had made a mortal error? Alas, alas, how could he doubt it now! The arsenate of soda continued. He made, a superhuman effort to ward off the horror of that, even momentarily—the death of innocent Michael Nikolaievitch—and to think of nothing except the immediate consequences, which must be carefully considered if he wished to avoid some new catastrophe. Ah, the assassin was not discouraged. And that time, what a piece of work he had tried! What a hecatomb if he had succeeded! The general, Matrena Petrovna, Natacha and Rouletabille himself (who almost regretted, so far as he was concerned, that it had not succeeded)—and Koupriane! Koupriane, who should have been there for luncheon. What a bag for the Nihilists! That was it, that was it. Rouletabille understood now why they had not hesitated to poison everybody at once: Koupriane was among them.
Outside, Rouletabille tried to pull himself together, to regain his composure a bit. Could it be that he had made a fatal mistake? Oh, how could he doubt it now! The arsenate of soda kept coming. He made a superhuman effort to push away the terror of that, even for a moment—the death of innocent Michael Nikolaievitch—and to think only of the immediate consequences, which needed careful consideration if he wanted to avoid another disaster. Ah, the assassin wasn’t discouraged. And this time, what a plan he had attempted! What a massacre it would have been if he had succeeded! The general, Matrena Petrovna, Natacha, and Rouletabille himself (who almost regretted, from his own perspective, that it hadn’t worked)—and Koupriane! Koupriane, who should have been there for lunch. What a catch for the Nihilists! That was it, that was it. Rouletabille now understood why they hadn’t hesitated to poison everyone at once: Koupriane was among them.
Michael Nikolaievitch would have been avenged!
Michael Nikolaievitch would get his revenge!
The attempt had failed this time, but what might they not expect now! From the moment he believed Michael Nikolaievitch no longer guilty, as he had imagined, Rouletabille fell into a bottomless abyss.
The attempt had failed this time, but what could they not expect now! From the moment he believed Michael Nikolaievitch was no longer guilty, as he had thought, Rouletabille fell into a bottomless abyss.
Where should he go? After a few moments he made the circuit of the Rotunda, which serves as the market for this quarter and is the finest ornament of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok. He made the circuit without knowing it, without stopping for anything, without seeing or understanding anything. As a broken-winded horse makes its way in the treadmill, so he walked around with the thought that he also was lost in a treadmill that led him nowhere. Rouletabille was no longer Rouletabille.
Where should he go? After a few moments, he walked around the Rotunda, which acts as the marketplace for this area and is the best feature of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok. He went around it without realizing it, without stopping for anything, without seeing or understanding anything. Just like a tired horse going around in circles on a treadmill, he walked around with the thought that he was also stuck in a treadmill that was going nowhere. Rouletabille was no longer Rouletabille.
XIII. THE LIVING BOMBS
At random—because now he could only act at random—he returned to the datcha. Great disorder reigned there. The guard had been doubled. The general’s friends, summoned by Trebassof, surrounded the two poisoned sufferers and filled the house with their bustling devotion and their protestations of affection. However, an insignificant doctor from the common quarter of the Vasili-Ostrow, brought by the police, reassured everybody. The police had not found the general’s household physician at home, but promised the immediate arrival of two specialists, whom they had found instead. In the meantime they had picked up on the way this little doctor, who was gay and talkative as a magpie. He had enough to do looking after Matrena Petrovna, who had been so sick that her husband, Feodor Feodorovitch, still trembled, “for the first time in his life,” as the excellent Ivan Petrovitch said.
At random—because he could only act randomly now—he went back to the datcha. There was complete chaos there. The guard had been increased. The general’s friends, called by Trebassof, surrounded the two people who had been poisoned and filled the house with their frantic care and declarations of love. However, a minor doctor from the common area of Vasili-Ostrow, brought by the police, reassured everyone. The police hadn’t found the general’s family doctor at home but promised that two specialists they had located would arrive soon. In the meantime, they picked up this little doctor on the way, who was cheerful and talkative like a magpie. He was busy taking care of Matrena Petrovna, who had been so ill that her husband, Feodor Feodorovitch, was still shaking, “for the first time in his life,” as the excellent Ivan Petrovitch said.
The reporter was astonished at not finding Natacha either in Matrena’s apartment or Feodor’s. He asked Matrena where her step-daughter was. Matrena turned a frightened face toward him. When they were alone, she said:
The reporter was shocked to not find Natacha in either Matrena’s apartment or Feodor’s. He asked Matrena where her stepdaughter was. Matrena turned to him with a terrified expression. When they were alone, she said:
“We do not know where she is. Almost as soon as you left she disappeared, and no one has seen her since. The general has asked for her several times. I have had to tell him Koupriane took her with him to learn the details from her of what happened.”
“We don’t know where she is. Almost right after you left, she vanished, and no one has seen her since. The general has asked for her several times. I had to tell him Koupriane took her with him to get the details from her about what happened.”
“She is not with Koupriane,” said Rouletabille.
“She isn’t with Koupriane,” said Rouletabille.
“Where is she? This disappearance is more than strange at the moment we were dying, when her father—O God! Leave me, my child; I am stifling; I am stifling.”
“Where is she? This disappearance is incredibly odd right now, especially when we were dying, when her father—Oh God! Leave me, my child; I can't breathe; I'm suffocating.”
Rouletabille called the temporary doctor and withdrew from the chamber. He had come with the idea of inspecting the house room by room, corner by corner, to make sure whether or not any possibility of entrance existed that he had not noticed before, an entrance would-be poisoners were continuing to use. But now a new fact confronted him and overshadowed everything: the disappearance of Natacha. How he lamented his ignorance of the Russian language—and not one of Koupriane’s men knew French. He might draw something out of Ermolai.
Rouletabille called in the temporary doctor and stepped out of the room. He had intended to inspect the house room by room, corner by corner, to see if there was any possible entrance he hadn’t noticed before, an entrance that potential poisoners might still be using. But now a new fact challenged him and overshadowed everything: Natacha was missing. He regretted not knowing Russian—and none of Koupriane's men spoke French. He might be able to get some information from Ermolai.
Ermolai said he had seen Natacha just outside the gate for a moment, looking up and down the road. Then he had been called to the general, and so knew nothing further.
Ermolai said he had seen Natacha just outside the gate for a moment, looking up and down the road. Then he had been called to the general, and so he didn't know anything more.
That was all the reporter could gather from the gestures rather than the words of the old servant.
That was everything the reporter could pick up from the gestures rather than the words of the old servant.
An additional difficulty now was that twilight drew on, and it was impossible for the reporter to discern Natacha’s foot-prints. Was it true that the young girl had fled at such a moment, immediately after the poisoning, before she knew whether her father and mother were entirely out of danger? If Natacha were innocent, as Rouletabille still wished to believe, such an attitude was simply incomprehensible. And the girl could not but be aware she would increase Koupriane’s suspicions. The reporter had a vital reason for seeing her immediately, a vital reason for all concerned, above all in this moment when the Nihilists were culminating their plans, a vital reason for her and for him, equally menaced with death, to talk with her and to renew the propositions he had made a few minutes before the poisoning and which she had not wished to hear him talk about, in fearful pity for him or in defiance of him. Where was Natacha? He thought maybe she was trying to rejoin Annouchka, and there were reasons for that, both if she were innocent and if she were guilty. But where was Annouchka? Who could say! Gounsovski perhaps. Rouletabille jumped into an isvo, returning from the Point empty, and gave Gounsovski’s address. He deigned then to recall that he had been invited that same day to dine with the Gounsovskis. They would no longer be expecting him. He blamed himself.
An additional problem now was that twilight was falling, making it impossible for the reporter to see Natacha’s footprints. Was it really true that the young girl had run away at such a moment, right after the poisoning, before she knew if her parents were completely out of danger? If Natacha was innocent, as Rouletabille still wanted to believe, her actions were completely baffling. She must have known that this would only raise Koupriane’s suspicions. The reporter had an urgent reason to see her right away, a crucial reason for everyone involved, especially at this time when the Nihilists were finalizing their plans—both for her and for him, equally at risk of death. He needed to talk to her and to revisit the proposals he had made just minutes before the poisoning, which she had refused to consider, either out of fear for him or as an act of defiance. Where was Natacha? He thought maybe she was trying to get back to Annouchka, and there were reasons for that, whether she was innocent or guilty. But where was Annouchka? Who could say! Perhaps Gounsovski would know. Rouletabille jumped into a cab returning from the Point, empty, and gave the driver Gounsovski’s address. He then remembered that he had been invited to dinner with the Gounsovskis that same day. They probably weren’t expecting him anymore. He felt guilty.
They received him, but they had long since finished dinner.
They welcomed him, but they had already finished dinner a while ago.
Monsieur and Madame Gounsovski were playing a game of draughts under the lamp. Rouletabille as he entered the drawing-room recognized the shining, fattish bald head of the terrible man. Gounsovski came to him, bowing, obsequious, his fat hands held out. He was presented to Madame Gounsovski, who was besprinkled with jewels over her black silk gown. She had a muddy skin and magnificent eyes. She also was tentatively effusive. “We waited for you, monsieur,” she said, smirking timidly, with the careful charm of a woman a little along in years who relies still on infantine graces. As the recreant young man offered his apologies, “Oh, we know you are much occupied, Monsieur Rouletabille. My husband said that to me only a moment ago. But he knew you would come finally. In the end one always accepts my husband’s invitation.” She said this with a fat smile of importance.
Monsieur and Madame Gounsovski were playing a game of checkers under the lamp. Rouletabille, as he walked into the living room, recognized the shiny, chubby bald head of the infamous man. Gounsovski approached him, bowing and overly friendly, his plump hands outstretched. He was introduced to Madame Gounsovski, who was adorned with jewels over her black silk dress. She had a dull complexion but stunning eyes. She also tried to be warmly welcoming. “We were waiting for you, sir,” she said, smiling shyly, with the polished charm of a woman a bit past her prime who still relies on youthful graces. As the hesitant young man apologized, she said, “Oh, we know you're quite busy, Monsieur Rouletabille. My husband mentioned that to me just a moment ago. But he knew you would finally come. In the end, everyone always accepts my husband’s invitation.” She said this with a smug smile of significance.
Rouletabille turned cold at this last phrase. He felt actual fear in the presence of these two figures, so atrociously commonplace, in their horrible, decent little drawing-room.
Rouletabille felt a chill at this last phrase. He experienced genuine fear in front of these two figures, so shockingly ordinary, in their awful, modest little living room.
Madame continued:
Madame continued:
“But you have had rather a bad dinner already, through that dreadful affair at General Trebassof’s. Come into the dining-room.” “Ah, so someone has told you?” said Rouletabille. “No, no, thanks; I don’t need anything more. You know what has happened?”
“But you’ve already had a pretty terrible dinner because of that awful situation at General Trebassof’s. Come into the dining room.” “Oh, so someone filled you in?” said Rouletabille. “No, no, I’m good; I don’t need anything else. Do you know what happened?”
“If you had come to dinner, perhaps nothing would have happened at all, you know,” said Gounsovski tranquilly, seating himself again on the cushions and considering his game of draughts through his glasses. “Anyway, congratulations to Koupriane for being away from there through his fear.”
“If you had come to dinner, maybe nothing would have happened at all, you know,” said Gounsovski calmly, settling back onto the cushions and examining his game of checkers through his glasses. “Anyway, congrats to Koupriane for avoiding the situation out of fear.”
For Gounsovski there was only Koupriane! The life or death of Trebassof did not occupy his mind. Only the acts and movements of the Prefect of Police had power to move him. He ordered a waiting-maid who glided into the apartment without making more noise than a shadow to bring a small stand loaded with zakouskis and bottles of champagne close to the game-table, and he moved one of his pawns, saying, “You will permit me? This move is mine. I don’t wish to lose it.”
For Gounsovski, there was only Koupriane! The life or death of Trebassof didn’t matter to him. Only the actions and movements of the Prefect of Police could stir him. He signaled a maid who slipped into the room as quietly as a shadow to bring a small table filled with snacks and bottles of champagne closer to the game table, and he moved one of his pawns, saying, “May I? This move is mine. I don’t want to lose it.”
Rouletabille ventured to lay his hand on the oily, hairy fist which extended from a dubious cuff.
Rouletabille reached out to touch the greasy, hairy fist that was sticking out from a sketchy cuff.
“What is this you tell me? How could you have foreseen it?”
“What are you saying? How could you have seen that coming?”
“It was easy to foresee everything,” replied Gounsovski, offering cigars, “to foresee everything from the moment Matiew’s place was filled by Priemkof.”
“It was easy to see how it would all play out,” replied Gounsovski, offering cigars, “to see everything from the moment Priemkof took over Matiew’s spot.”
“Well?” questioned Rouletabille, recalling with some inquietude the sight of the whipping in the guards’ chapel.
“Well?” asked Rouletabille, remembering with some unease the scene of the whipping in the guards’ chapel.
“Well, this Priemkof, between ourselves,” (and he bent close to the reporter’s ear) “is no better, as a police-guard for Koupriane than Matiew himself. Very dangerous. So when I learned that he took Matiew’s place at the datcha des Iles, I thought there was sure to be some unfortunate happening. But it was no affair of mine, was it? Koupriane would have been able to say to me, ‘Mind your own business.’ I had gone far enough in warning him of the ‘living bombs.’ They had been denounced to us by the same agency that enabled us to seize the two living bombs (women, if you please!) who were going to the military tribunal at Cronstadt after the rebellion in the fleet. Let him recall that. That ought to make him reflect. I am a brave man. I know he speaks ill of me; but I don’t wish him any harm. The interests of the Empire before all else between us! I wouldn’t talk to you as I do if I didn’t know the Tsar honors you with his favor. Then I invited you to dinner. As one dines one talks. But you did not come. And, while you were dining down there and while Priemkof was on guard at the datcha, that annoying affair Madame Gounsovski has spoken about happened.”
“Well, this Priemkof, just between us,” (and he leaned in closer to the reporter’s ear) “is no better as Koupriane’s police guard than Matiew himself. Very dangerous. So when I found out he took Matiew’s place at the datcha des Iles, I figured something unfortunate was bound to happen. But it wasn’t my problem, was it? Koupriane could have told me to ‘mind my own business.’ I had already gone far enough in warning him about the ‘living bombs.’ They were reported to us by the same source that helped us capture the two living bombs (women, if you want to be precise!) who were heading to the military tribunal at Cronstadt after the rebellion in the fleet. He should remember that. It should make him think. I am a brave man. I know he talks badly about me; but I don’t wish him any harm. The interests of the Empire come first for both of us! I wouldn’t speak to you like this if I didn’t know the Tsar holds you in high regard. Then I invited you to dinner. You talk over dinner. But you didn’t come. And while you were dining down there and while Priemkof was guarding the datcha, that bothersome incident Madame Gounsovski mentioned happened.”
Rouletabille had not sat down, in spite of Madame Gounsovski’s insistences. He took the box of cigars brusquely out of the hand of the Chief of the Secret Service, who had continued tendering them, for this detail of hospitality only annoyed his mood, which had been dark enough for hours and was now deepened by what the other had just said. He comprehended only one thing, that a man named Priemkof, whom he had never heard spoken of, as determined as Matiew to destroy the general, had been entrusted by Koupriane with the guard of the datcha des Iles. It was necessary to warn Koupriane instantly.
Rouletabille hadn’t sat down, despite Madame Gounsovski’s insistence. He abruptly grabbed the box of cigars from the Chief of the Secret Service, who kept offering them. This gesture of hospitality only irritated him further, as his mood had already been dark for hours and was now worsened by what the other had just said. He understood only one thing: a man named Priemkof, whom he had never heard of before, as determined as Matiew to take down the general, had been tasked by Koupriane with guarding the datcha des Iles. It was essential to alert Koupriane immediately.
“How is it that you have not done so already, yourself, Monsieur Gounsovski? Why wait to speak about it to me? It is unimaginable.”
“How is it that you haven’t done that already, Monsieur Gounsovski? Why wait to talk to me about it? It’s unbelievable.”
“Pardon, pardon,” said Gounsovski, smiling softly behind his goggles; “it is not the same thing.”
“Sorry, sorry,” said Gounsovski, smiling softly behind his goggles; “it’s not the same thing.”
“No, no, it is not the same thing,” seconded the lady with the black silk, brilliant jewels and flabby chin. “We speak here to a friend in the course of dinner-talk, to a friend who is not of the police. We never denounce anybody.”
“No, no, it’s not the same thing,” agreed the lady in the black silk, adorned with sparkling jewels and a loose chin. “We’re speaking to a friend during dinner, a friend who isn’t with the police. We never turn anyone in.”
“We must tell you. But sit down now,” Gounsovski still insisted, lighting his cigar. “Be reasonable. They have just tried to poison him, so they will take time to breathe before they try something else. Then, too, this poison makes me think they may have given up the idea of living bombs. Then, after all, what is to be will be.”
“We need to tell you. But please sit down now,” Gounsovski kept insisting, lighting his cigar. “Be sensible. They just tried to poison him, so they'll need some time to regroup before they try something else. Also, this poison makes me think they might have abandoned the whole living bombs idea. So, in the end, whatever is going to happen will happen.”
“Yes, yes,” approved the ample dame. “The police never have been able to prevent what was bound to happen. But, speaking of this Priemkof, it remains between us, eh? Between just us?”
“Yes, yes,” agreed the hefty woman. “The police have never been able to stop what was destined to happen. But, about this Priemkof, let’s keep this between us, alright? Just us?”
“Yes, we must tell you now,” Gounsovski slipped in softly, “that it will be much better not to let Koupriane know that you got the information from me. Because then, you understand, he would not believe you; or, rather, he would not believe me. That is why we take these precautions of dining and smoking a cigar. We speak of one thing and another and you do as you please with what we say. But, to make them useful, it is absolutely necessary, I repeat, to be silent about their source.” (As he said that, Gounsovski gave Rouletabille a piercing glance through his goggles, the first time Rouletabille had seen such a look in his eyes. He never would have suspected him capable of such fire.) “Priemkof,” continued Gounsovski in a low voice, using his handkerchief vigorously, “was employed here in my home and we separated on bad terms, through his fault, it is necessary to say. Then he got into Koupriane’s confidence by saying the worst he could of us, my dear little monsieur.”
“Yes, we need to tell you now,” Gounsovski said softly, “that it’ll be much better if you don’t let Koupriane know you got this information from me. Because then, you see, he wouldn’t believe you; or rather, he wouldn’t believe me. That’s why we take these precautions of dining and smoking a cigar. We talk about one thing and another, and you can do whatever you want with what we say. But, to make this useful, it’s absolutely necessary, I repeat, to keep the source a secret.” (As he said this, Gounsovski gave Rouletabille a piercing look through his goggles—the first time Rouletabille had seen such intensity in his eyes. He never would have guessed he was capable of such fire.) “Priemkof,” Gounsovski continued in a low voice, vigorously using his handkerchief, “worked here in my home, and we parted on bad terms, due to his fault, I must say. Then he got into Koupriane’s good graces by saying the worst he could about us, my dear little monsieur.”
“But what could he say?—servants’ stories! my dear little monsieur,” repeated the fat dame, and rolled her great magnificent black eyes furiously. “Stories that have been treated as they deserved at Court, certainly. Madame Daquin, the wife of His Majesty’s head-cook, whom you certainly know, and the nephew of the second Maid of Honor to the Empress, who stands very well with his aunt, have told us so; servants’ stories that might have ruined us but have not produced any effect on His Majesty, for whom we would give our lives, Christ knows. Well, you understand now that if you were to say to Koupriane, ‘Gaspadine Gounsovski has spoken ill to me of Priemkof,’ he would not care to hear a word further. Still, Priemkof is in the scheme for the living bombs, that is all I can tell you; at least, he was before the affair of the poisoning. That poisoning is certainly very astonishing, between us. It does not appear to have come from without, whereas the living bombs will have to come from without. And Priemkof is mixed up in it.”
“But what could he say?—servants’ stories! my dear little sir,” repeated the plump lady, rolling her big, striking black eyes angrily. “Stories that have been dealt with as they deserved at Court, definitely. Madame Daquin, the wife of His Majesty’s head chef, whom you certainly know, and the nephew of the second Maid of Honor to the Empress, who is in good standing with his aunt, have told us that; servants’ stories that could have ruined us but haven’t affected His Majesty, for whom we’d give our lives, God knows. Well, you understand now that if you were to tell Koupriane, ‘Gaspadine Gounsovski has spoken badly about Priemkof,’ he wouldn’t want to hear anything more. Still, Priemkof is involved in the living bombs plan, that’s all I can tell you; at least, he was before the poisoning incident. That poisoning is definitely quite surprising, just between us. It doesn’t seem to have come from outside, while the living bombs will have to come from outside. And Priemkof is tangled up in it.”
“Yes, yes,” approved Madame Gounsovski again, “he is committed to it. There have been stories about him, too. Other people as well as he can tell tales; it isn’t hard to do. He has got to make some showing now if he is to keep in with Annouchka’s clique.”
“Yes, yes,” Madame Gounsovski agreed again, “he’s all in on it. There have been rumors about him, too. Other people can tell stories just as easily; it’s not that difficult. He’s got to put on a good show now if he wants to stay in Annouchka’s group.”
“Koupriane, our dear Koupriane,” interrupted Gounsovski, slightly troubled at hearing his wife pronounce Annouchka’s name, “Koupriane ought to be able to understand that this time Priemkof must bring things off, or he is definitely ruined.”
“Koupriane, our dear Koupriane,” interrupted Gounsovski, slightly unsettled at hearing his wife say Annouchka’s name, “Koupriane should understand that this time Priemkof has to make it work, or he’s definitely finished.”
“Priemkof knows it well enough,” replied Madame as she re-filled the glasses, “but Koupriane doesn’t know it; that is all we can tell you. Is it enough? All the rest is mere gossip.”
“Priemkof knows it well enough,” replied Madame as she refilled the glasses, “but Koupriane doesn’t know it; that’s all we can tell you. Is that enough? Everything else is just gossip.”
It certainly was enough for Rouletabille; he had had enough of it! This idle gossip and these living bombs! These pinchbecks, these whispering tale-tellers in their bourgeois, countrified setting; these politico-police combinations whose grotesque side was always uppermost; while the terrible side, the Siberian aspect, prisons, black holes, hangings, disappearances, exiles and deaths and martyrdoms remained so jealously hidden that no one ever spoke of them! All that weight of horror, between a good cigar and “a little glass of anisette, monsieur, if you won’t take champagne.” Still, he had to drink before he left, touch glasses in a health, promise to come again, whenever he wished—the house was open to him. Rouletabille knew it was open to anybody—anybody who had a tale to tell, something that would send some other person to prison or to death and oblivion. No guard at the entrance to check a visitor—men entered Gounsovski’s house as the house of a friend, and he was always ready to do you a service, certainly!
It was definitely enough for Rouletabille; he was fed up! This idle gossip and these ticking time bombs! These petty pretenders, these whispering storytellers in their middle-class, rural setting; these political-police mixes whose absurdity was always on display; while the truly horrific side—the Siberian aspect, prisons, torture, hangings, disappearances, exiles, deaths, and martyrdoms—remained so tightly concealed that no one ever mentioned them! All that heavy burden of horror, squeezed between a good cigar and “a little glass of anisette, sir, if you won’t have champagne.” Still, he had to drink before he left, raise a glass in a toast, promise to return whenever he wanted—the door was always open to him. Rouletabille knew it was open to anyone—anyone who had a story to share, something that could send another person to prison or to their death and obscurity. There was no guard at the entrance to check a visitor—men entered Gounsovski’s house like it was a friend’s place, and he was always ready to help you, no doubt about it!
He accompanied the reporter to the stairs. Rouletabille was just about to risk speaking of Annouchka to him, in order to approach the subject of Natacha, when Gounsovski said suddenly, with a singular smile:
He walked the reporter to the stairs. Rouletabille was just about to mention Annouchka to him, aiming to bring up the topic of Natacha, when Gounsovski suddenly said, wearing a peculiar smile:
“By the way, do you still believe in Natacha Trebassof?”
“By the way, do you still believe in Natacha Trebassof?”
“I shall believe in her until my death,” Rouletabille thrust back; “but I admit to you that at this moment I don’t know where she has gone.”
“I'll believe in her until I die,” Rouletabille shot back; “but I honestly don't know where she is right now.”
“Watch the Bay of Lachtka, and come to tell me to-morrow if you will believe in her always,” replied Gounsovski, confidentially, with a horrid sort of laugh that made the reporter hurry down the stairs.
“Watch the Bay of Lachtka, and come tell me tomorrow if you will believe in her always,” replied Gounsovski, confidentially, with a creepy sort of laugh that made the reporter rush down the stairs.
And now here was Priemkof to look after! Priemkof after Matiew! It seemed to the young man that he had to contend against all the revolutionaries not only, but all the Russian police as well—and Gounsovski himself, and Koupriane! Everybody, everybody! But most urgent was Priemkof and his living bombs. What a strange and almost incomprehensible and harassing adventure this was between Nihilism and the Russian police. Koupriane and Gounsovski both employed a man they knew to be a revolutionary and the friend of revolutionaries. Nihilism, on its side, considered this man of the police force as one of its own agents. In his turn, this man, in order to maintain his perilous equilibrium, had to do work for both the police and the revolutionaries, and accept whatever either gave him to do as it came, because it was necessary he should give them assurances of his fidelity. Only imbeciles, like Gapone, let themselves be hanged or ended by being executed, like Azef, because of their awkward slips. But a Priemkof, playing both branches of the police, had a good chance of living a long time, and a Gounsovski would die tranquilly in his bed with all the solaces of religion.
And now there was Priemkof to deal with! Priemkof after Matiew! The young man felt like he had to fight against all the revolutionaries, as well as all the Russian police—and Gounsovski himself, and Koupriane! Everyone, everyone! But what was most pressing was Priemkof and his living bombs. What a strange and almost confusing and stressful situation this was between Nihilism and the Russian police. Koupriane and Gounsovski both hired a guy they knew was a revolutionary and a friend of revolutionaries. On the other hand, Nihilism saw this police officer as one of its own agents. In turn, this guy had to balance his dangerous position by working for both the police and the revolutionaries, accepting whatever task either side gave him, because he needed to prove his loyalty to both. Only fools, like Gapone, allowed themselves to be captured or executed, like Azef, because of their careless mistakes. But someone like Priemkof, playing both sides of the police, had a good shot at living a long life, while a Gounsovski would die peacefully in his bed with all the comforts of religion.
However, the young hearts hot with sincerity, sheathed with dynamite, are mysteriously moved in the atrocious darkness of Holy Russia, and they do not know where they will be sent, and it is all one to them, because all they ask is to die in a mad spiritual delirium of hate and love—living bombs!*
However, the young hearts, filled with sincerity and ready to explode, are mysteriously stirred in the brutal darkness of Holy Russia. They have no idea where they will be sent, but it doesn’t matter to them, because all they want is to die in a crazy spiritual frenzy of hate and love—living bombs!*
* In the trial following the uprising at Cronstadt, two young women were accused of wearing bombs as fake breasts.
At the corner of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok Rouletabille came in the way of Koupriane, who was leaving for Pere Alexis’s place and, seeing the reporter, stopped his carriage and called that he was going immediately to the datcha.
At the corner of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, Rouletabille ran into Koupriane, who was heading to Pere Alexis’s place. Seeing the reporter, Koupriane stopped his carriage and said that he was going to the datcha right away.
“You have seen Pere Alexis?”
"Have you seen Pere Alexis?"
“Yes,” said Koupriane. “And this time I have it on you. What I told you, what I foresaw, has happened. But have you any news of the sufferers? Apropos, rather a curious thing has happened. I met Kister on the Nevsky just now.”
“Yeah,” said Koupriane. “And this time I have it on you. What I told you, what I predicted, has come true. But do you have any updates on the victims? By the way, something interesting happened. I just ran into Kister on Nevsky.”
“The physician?”
“The doctor?”
“Yes, one of Trebassof’s physicians whom I had sent an inspector to his house to fetch to the datcha, as well as his usual associate, Doctor Litchkof. Well, neither Litchkof nor he had been summoned. They didn’t know anything had happened at the datcha. They had not seen my inspector. I hope he has met some other doctor on the way and, in view of the urgency, has taken him to the datcha.”
“Yes, one of Trebassof’s doctors that I sent an inspector to his house to bring to the dacha, along with his usual colleague, Doctor Litchkof. Well, neither Litchkof nor he had been called. They didn’t know anything had happened at the dacha. They hadn’t seen my inspector. I hope he met another doctor on the way and, given the urgency, took him to the dacha.”
“That is what has happened,” replied Rouletabille, who had turned very pale. “Still, it is strange these gentlemen had not been notified, because at the datcha the Trebassofs were told that the general’s usual doctors were not at home and so the police had summoned two others who would arrive at once.”
"That's what happened," replied Rouletabille, who had gone very pale. "Still, it's strange that these gentlemen weren't informed, because at the datcha, the Trebassofs were told that the general's regular doctors were not home, and so the police called in two others who would be there right away."
Koupriane jumped up in the carriage.
Koupriane jumped up in the carriage.
“But Kister and Litchkof had not left their houses. Kister, who had just met Litchkof, said so. What does this mean?”
“But Kister and Litchkof hadn’t left their houses. Kister, who had just met Litchkof, said that. What does this mean?”
“Can you tell me,” asked Rouletabille, ready now for the thunder-clap that his question invited, “the name of the inspector you ordered to bring them?”
“Can you tell me,” asked Rouletabille, bracing himself for the shock that his question would bring, “the name of the inspector you sent to get them?”
“Priemkof, a man with my entire confidence.”
“Priemkof, a man I completely trust.”
Koupriane’s carriage rushed toward the Isles. Late evening had come. Alone on the deserted route the horses seemed headed for the stars; the carriage behind seemed no drag upon them. The coachman bent above them, arms out, as though he would spring into the ether. Ah, the beautiful night, the lovely, peaceful night beside the Neva, marred by the wild gallop of these maddened horses!
Koupriane’s carriage sped toward the Isles. Evening had fallen. Alone on the empty road, the horses seemed to be racing towards the stars; the carriage behind felt light to them. The coachman leaned over, arms out, as if he wanted to leap into the sky. Ah, the beautiful night, the lovely, calm night by the Neva, disturbed by the wild sprint of these frenzied horses!
“Priemkof! Priemkof! One of Gounsovski’s men! I should have suspected him,” railed Koupriane after Rouletabille’s explanations. “But now, shall we arrive in time?”
“Priemkof! Priemkof! One of Gounsovski’s guys! I should have seen that coming,” Koupriane exclaimed after Rouletabille explained. “But now, will we get there in time?”
They stood up in the carriage, urging the coachman, exciting the horses: “Scan! Scan! Faster, douriak!” Could they arrive before the “living bombs”? Could they hear them before they arrived? Ah, there was Eliaguine!
They stood up in the carriage, urging the coachman, exciting the horses: “Scan! Scan! Faster, douriak!” Could they get there before the “living bombs”? Could they hear them before they showed up? Ah, there was Eliaguine!
They rushed from the one bank to the other as though there were no bridges in their insensate course. And their ears were strained for the explosion, for the abomination now to come, preparing slyly in the night so hypocritically soft under the cold glance of the stars. Suddenly, “Stop, stop!” Rouletabille cried to the coachman.
They hurried from one side to the other as if there were no bridges in their reckless path. Their ears were tuned for the explosion, for the horror that was about to unfold, quietly waiting in the night, so deceptively gentle beneath the cold gaze of the stars. Suddenly, “Stop, stop!” Rouletabille shouted to the driver.
“Are you mad!” shouted Koupriane.
“Are you crazy?” shouted Koupriane.
“We are mad if we arrive like madmen. That would make the catastrophe sure. There is still a chance. If we wish not to lose it, then we must arrive easily and calmly, like friends who know the general is out of danger.”
“We'd be crazy to show up like lunatics. That would guarantee disaster. There’s still hope. If we don’t want to lose it, we need to arrive smoothly and calmly, like friends who know the general is safe.”
“Our only chance is to arrive before the bogus doctors. Either they aren’t there, or it already is all over. Priemkof must have been surprised at the affair of the poisoning, but he has seized the opportunity; fortunately he couldn’t find his accomplices immediately.”
“Our only shot is to get there before the fake doctors. They’re either not there, or it’s already too late. Priemkof must have been caught off guard by the poisoning incident, but he’s taken advantage of it; luckily, he couldn’t track down his partners in crime right away.”
“Here is the datcha, anyway. In the name of heaven, tell your driver to stop the horses here. If the ‘doctors’ are already there it is we who shall have killed the general.”
“Here is the datcha, anyway. For heaven's sake, tell your driver to stop the horses here. If the 'doctors' are already here, it will be our fault for killing the general.”
“You are right.”
“You're right.”
Koupriane moderated his excitement and that of his driver and horses, and the carriage stopped noiselessly, not far from the datcha. Ermolai came toward them.
Koupriane held back his excitement, as did his driver and horses, and the carriage came to a silent stop, not far from the datcha. Ermolai approached them.
“Priemkof?” faltered Koupriane.
“Priemkof?” hesitated Koupriane.
“He has gone again, Excellency.”
“He's gone again, Excellency.”
“How—gone again?”
“Wait, gone again?”
“Yes, but he has brought the doctors.”
“Yes, but he has brought the doctors.”
Koupriane crushed Rouletabille’s wrist. The doctors were there!
Koupriane squeezed Rouletabille’s wrist tightly. The doctors were present!
“Madame Trebassof is better,” continued Ermolai, who understood nothing of their emotion. “The general is going to meet them and take them to his wife himself.”
“Madame Trebassof is doing better,” continued Ermolai, who didn’t grasp their feelings at all. “The general is going to meet them and take them to his wife himself.”
“Where are they?”
"Where are they at?"
“They are waiting in the drawing-room.”
“They're waiting in the living room.”
“Oh, Excellency, keep cool, keep cool, and all is not lost,” implored the reporter.
“Oh, Excellency, stay calm, stay calm, and all is not lost,” pleaded the reporter.
Rouletabille and Koupriane slipped carefully into the garden. Ermolai followed them.
Rouletabille and Koupriane quietly made their way into the garden. Ermolai trailed behind them.
“There?” inquired Koupriane.
“Over there?” Koupriane asked.
“There,” Ermolai replied.
“There,” Ermolai said.
From the corner where they were, and looking through the veranda, they could see the “doctors” as they waited.
From the corner where they were, and looking through the porch, they could see the “doctors” as they waited.
They were seated in chairs side by side, in a corner of the drawing-room from where they could see every-thing in the room and a part of the garden, which they faced, and could hear everything. A window of the first-floor was open above their heads, so that they could hear any noise from there. They could not be surprised from any side, and they held every door in view. They were talking softly and tranquilly, looking straight before them. They appeared young. One had a pleasant face, pale but smiling, with rather long, curly hair; the other was more angular, with haughty bearing and grave face, an eagle nose and glasses. Both wore long black coats buttoned over their calm chests.
They were sitting in chairs next to each other in a corner of the drawing room where they could see everything in the room and part of the garden in front of them, and they could hear everything too. A window on the first floor was open above them, allowing them to catch any sounds from there. They couldn’t be surprised from any direction and had a clear view of every door. They were talking softly and calmly, looking straight ahead. They looked young. One had a friendly face, pale but smiling, with relatively long, curly hair; the other was more angular, with a proud posture and a serious expression, an eagle-like nose, and glasses. Both wore long black coats buttoned over their relaxed chests.
Koupriane and the reporter, followed by Ermolai, advanced with the greatest precaution across the lawn. Screened by the wooden steps leading to the veranda and by the vine-clad balustrade, they got near enough to hear them. Koupriane gave eager ear to the words of these two young men, who might have been so rich in the many years of life that naturally belonged to them, and who were about to die so horrible a death in destroying all about them. They spoke of what time it was, of the softness of the night and the beauty of the sky; they spoke of the shadows under the birch-trees, of the gulf shining in the late evening’s fading golden light, of the river’s freshness and the sweetness of springtime in the North. That is what they talked about. Koupriane murmured, “The assassins!”
Koupriane and the reporter, followed by Ermolai, moved cautiously across the lawn. Hidden behind the wooden steps leading to the veranda and the vine-covered railing, they got close enough to hear the two young men. Koupriane listened intently to their words, knowing they had so much life ahead of them yet were about to meet a horrible end while causing destruction around them. They chatted about the time, the softness of the night, and the beauty of the sky; they talked about the shadows under the birch trees, the gulf sparkling in the fading golden light of the evening, the river’s coolness, and the sweetness of spring in the North. That was their conversation. Koupriane murmured, “The assassins!”
Now it was necessary to decide on action, and that necessity was horrible. A false movement, an awkwardness, and the “doctors” would be warned, and everything lost. They must have the bombs under their coats; there were certainly at least two “living bombs.” Their chests, as they breathed, must heave to and fro and their hearts beat against an impending explosion.
Now it was time to decide on a course of action, and that need felt terrible. A wrong move, a moment of clumsiness, and the "doctors" would be alerted, and everything would be ruined. They had to keep the bombs hidden under their coats; there were definitely at least two "living bombs." As they breathed, their chests must rise and fall, and their hearts pounded with the threat of an explosion.
Above on the bedroom floor, they heard the rapid arranging of the room, steps on the floor and a confusion of voices; shadows passed across the window-space. Koupriane rapidly interrogated Ermolai and learned that all the general’s friends were there. The two doctors had arrived only a couple of minutes before the Prefect of Police and the reporter. The little doctor of Vassili-Ostrow had already gone, saying there was nothing more for him to do when two such celebrated specialists had arrived. However, in spite of their celebrity, no one had ever heard the names they gave. Koupriane believed the little doctor was an accomplice. The most necessary thing was to warn those in the room above. There was immediate danger that someone would come downstairs to find the doctors and take them to the general, or that the general would come down himself to meet them. Evidently that was what they were waiting for. They wished to die in his arms, to make sure that this time he did not escape them! Koupriane directed Ermolai to go into the veranda and speak in a commonplace way to them at the threshold of the drawing-room door, saying that he would go upstairs and see if he might now escort them to Madame Trebassof’s room. Once in the room above, he could warn the others not to do anything but wait for Koupriane; then Ermolai was to come down and say to the men, “In just a moment, if you please.”
Above on the bedroom floor, they heard the quick rearranging of the room, footsteps on the floor, and a jumble of voices; shadows moved across the window. Koupriane quickly questioned Ermolai and found out that all the general’s friends were there. The two doctors had shown up just a couple of minutes before the Prefect of Police and the reporter. The little doctor from Vassili-Ostrow had already left, saying there was nothing more for him to do now that such famous specialists had arrived. However, despite their fame, no one recognized the names they provided. Koupriane suspected the little doctor was in on something. The most important thing was to warn those in the room above. There was an immediate risk that someone would come downstairs to look for the doctors and take them to the general, or that the general would come down himself to meet them. Clearly, that was what they were waiting for. They wanted to die in his presence, to ensure that this time he didn’t get away! Koupriane instructed Ermolai to go to the veranda and casually speak to them at the drawing-room door, saying that he would go upstairs to see if he could escort them to Madame Trebassof’s room. Once in the room above, he could tell the others to do nothing but wait for Koupriane; then Ermolai was to come back downstairs and say to the men, “In just a moment, if you please.”
Ermolai crept back as far as the lodge, and then came quite normally up the path, letting the gravel crunch under his countrified footsteps. He was an intelligent man, and grasped with extraordinary coolness the importance of the plan of campaign. Easily and naturally he mounted the veranda steps, paused at the threshold of the drawing-room, made the remark he had been told to make, and went upstairs. Koupriane and Rouletabille now watched the bedroom windows. The flitting shadows there suddenly became motionless. All moving about ceased; no more steps were heard, nothing. And that sudden silence made the two “doctors” raise their faces toward the ceiling. Then they exchanged an aroused glance. This change in the manner of things above was dangerous. Koupriane muttered, “The idiots!” It was such a blow for those upstairs to learn they walked over a mine ready to explode that it evidently had paralyzed their limbs. Happily Ermolai came down almost immediately and said to the “doctors” in his very best domestic manner:
Ermolai crept back as far as the lodge and then walked up the path normally, letting the gravel crunch under his country-style footsteps. He was an intelligent man and understood the importance of the plan with remarkable calmness. He easily climbed the veranda steps, paused at the threshold of the drawing-room, made the comment he had been instructed to make, and headed upstairs. Koupriane and Rouletabille now kept an eye on the bedroom windows. The moving shadows there suddenly froze. Everything around them stopped; no more footsteps were heard, nothing. That sudden silence made the two “doctors” look up at the ceiling. Then they exchanged a concerned glance. This change in what was happening above was alarming. Koupriane murmured, “The fools!” It was such a shock for those upstairs to realize they were walking over a mine ready to explode that it clearly left them paralyzed. Fortunately, Ermolai came down almost immediately and said to the “doctors” in his most polite domestic manner:
“Just a second, messieurs, if you please.”
“Just a moment, gentlemen, if you don’t mind.”
He did it still with utter naturalness. And he returned to the ledge before he rejoined Koupriane and Rouletabille by way of the lawn. Rouletabille, entirely cool, quite master of himself, as calm now as Koupriane was nervous, said to the Prefect of Police:
He did it effortlessly. Then he went back to the ledge before rejoining Koupriane and Rouletabille across the lawn. Rouletabille, completely composed and in control, as calm now as Koupriane was anxious, said to the Prefect of Police:
“We must act now, and quickly. They are commencing to be suspicious. Have you a plan?”
“We need to take action now, and fast. They are starting to get suspicious. Do you have a plan?”
“Here is all I can see,” said Koupriane. “Have the general come down by the narrow servants’ stairway, and slip out of the house from the window of Natacha’s sitting-room, with the aid of a twisted sheet. Matrena Petrovna will come to speak to them during this time; that will keep them patient until the general is out of danger. As soon as Matrena has withdrawn into the garden, I will call my men, who will shoot them from a distance.”
“Here’s everything I can see,” said Koupriane. “Get the general to come down the narrow servants’ stairs and sneak out through the window of Natacha’s sitting room using a twisted sheet. Matrena Petrovna will go talk to them in the meantime; that should keep them calm until the general is safe. Once Matrena has gone into the garden, I’ll call my men, who will take them out from a distance.”
“And the house itself? And the general’s friends?”
“And the house itself? And the general’s friends?”
“Let them try to get away, too, by the servants’ stairway and jump from the window after the general. We must try something. Say that I have them at the muzzle of my revolver.”
“Let them try to escape through the servant’s stairway and jump out the window after the general. We have to do something. Tell them I have them at gunpoint.”
“Your plan won’t work,” said Rouletabille, “unless the door of Natacha’s sitting-room that opens on the drawing-room is closed.”
“Your plan won’t work,” said Rouletabille, “unless the door of Natacha’s sitting room that leads to the drawing room is closed.”
“It is. I can see from here.”
“It is. I can see it from here.”
“And unless the door of the little passage-way before that staircase that opens into the drawing-room is closed also, and you cannot see it from here.”
“And unless the door of the small hallway in front of that staircase that leads into the living room is closed too, and you can’t see it from here.”
“That door is open,” said Ermolai.
"That door is open," Ermolai said.
Koupriane swore. But he recovered himself promptly.
Koupriane cursed. But he quickly composed himself.
“Madame Trebassof will close the door when she speaks to them.”
“Madame Trebassof will shut the door when she talks to them.”
“It’s impracticable,” said the reporter. “That will arouse their suspicions more than ever. Leave it to me; I have a plan.”
“It’s not practical,” said the reporter. “That will raise their suspicions more than ever. Trust me; I have a plan.”
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“I have time to execute it, but not to tell you about it. They have already waited too long. I shall have to go upstairs, though. Ermolai will need to go with me, as with a friend of the family.”
“I have time to do it, but not to explain it to you. They've already waited too long. I’ll need to go upstairs, though. Ermolai will have to come with me, like a family friend.”
“I’ll go too.”
"I'm in too."
“That would give the whole show away, if they saw you, the Prefect of Police.”
"That would reveal everything if they saw you, the Chief of Police."
“Why, no. If they see me—and they know I ought to be there—as soon as I show myself to them they will conclude I don’t know anything about it.”
“Why, no. If they see me—and they know I should be there—as soon as I show up, they'll think I don’t know anything about it.”
“You are wrong.”
"You're wrong."
“It is my duty. I should be near the general to defend him until the last.”
“It’s my responsibility. I need to stay close to the general to protect him until the end.”
Rouletabille shrugged his shoulders before this dangerous heroism, but he did not stop to argue. He knew that his plan must succeed at once, or in five minutes at the latest there would be only ruins, the dead and the dying in the datcha des Iles.
Rouletabille shrugged at this reckless bravery, but he didn't stop to argue. He knew that his plan had to work immediately, or within five minutes at the latest, there would be nothing left but ruins, along with the dead and dying in the datcha des Iles.
Still he remained astonishingly calm. In principle he had admitted that he was going to die. The only hope of being saved which remained to them rested entirely upon their keeping perfectly cool and upon the patience of the living bombs. Would they still have three minutes’ patience?
Still, he remained surprisingly calm. In theory, he had accepted that he was going to die. Their only hope for survival relied completely on staying composed and on the patience of the living bombs. Would they still have three minutes' worth of patience?
Ermolai went ahead of Koupriane and Rouletabille. At the moment they reached the foot of the veranda steps the servant said loudly, repeating his lesson:
Ermolai moved ahead of Koupriane and Rouletabille. As soon as they reached the bottom of the veranda steps, the servant spoke up loudly, reciting his lines:
“Oh, the general is waiting for you, Excellency. He told me to have you come to him at once. He is entirely well and Madame Trebassof also.”
“Oh, the general is waiting for you, Your Excellency. He asked me to have you come to him right away. He’s completely well, and Madame Trebassof is too.”
When they were in the veranda, he added:
When they were on the porch, he added:
“She is to see also, at once, these gentlemen, who will be able to tell her there is no more danger.”
“She should also see these gentlemen right away; they can assure her that there’s no more danger.”
And all three passed while Koupriane and Rouletabille vaguely saluted the two conspirators in the drawing-room. It was a decisive moment. Recognizing Koupriane, the two Nihilists might well believe themselves discovered, as the reporter had said, and precipitate the catastrophe. However, Ermolai, Koupriane and Rouletabille climbed the stairs to the bedroom like automatons, not daring to look behind them, and expecting the end each instant. But neither stirred. Ermolai went down again, by Rouletabille’s order, normally, naturally, tranquilly. They went into Matrena Petrovna’s chamber. Everybody was there. It was a gathering of ghosts.
And all three walked past while Koupriane and Rouletabille gave a vague nod to the two conspirators in the drawing-room. It was a critical moment. Recognizing Koupriane, the two Nihilists might think they had been discovered, as the reporter mentioned, and cause a disaster. However, Ermolai, Koupriane, and Rouletabille climbed the stairs to the bedroom like robots, not daring to look back, expecting the end at any moment. But nothing happened. Ermolai went back down as per Rouletabille’s order, calmly and normally. They entered Matrena Petrovna’s room. Everyone was there. It felt like a gathering of ghosts.
Here was what had happened above. That the “doctors” still remained below, that they had not been received instantly, in brief, that the catastrophe had been delayed up to now was due to Matrena Petrovna, whose watchful love, like a watch-dog, was always ready to scent danger. These two “doctors” whose names she did not know, who arrived so late, and the precipitate departure of the little doctor of Vassili-Ostrow aroused her watchfulness. Before allowing them to come upstairs to the general she resolved to have a look at them herself downstairs. She arose from her bed for that; and now her presentiment was justified. When she saw Ermolai, sober and mysterious, enter with Koupriane’s message, she knew instinctively, before he spoke, that there were bombs in the house. When Ermolai did speak it was a blow for everybody. At first she, Matrena Perovna, had been a frightened, foolish figure in the big flowered dressing-gown belonging to Feodor that she had wrapped about her in her haste. When Ermolai left, the general, who knew she only trembled for him, tried to reassure her, and, in the midst of the frightened silence of all of them, said a few words recalling the failure of all the previous attempts. But she shook her head and trembled, shaking with fear for him, in agony at the thought that she could do nothing there above those living bombs but wait for them to burst. As to the friends, already their limbs were ruined, absolutely ruined, in very truth. For a moment they were quite incapable of moving. The jolly Councilor of Empire, Ivan Petrovitch, had no longer a lively tale to tell, and the abominable prospect of “this horrible mix-up” right at hand rendered him much less gay than in his best hours at Cubat’s place. And poor Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff was whiter than the snow that covers old Lithuania’s fields when the winter’s chase is on. Athanase Georgevitch himself was not brilliant, and his sanguine face had quite changed, as though he had difficulty in digesting his last masterpiece with knife and fork. But, in justice to them, that was the first instantaneous effect. No one could learn like that, all of a sudden, that they were about to die in an indiscriminate slaughter without the heart being stopped for a little. Ermolai’s words had turned these amiable loafers into waxen statues, but, little by little, their hearts commenced to beat again and each suggested some way of preventing the disaster—all of them sufficiently incoherent—while Matrena Petrovna invoked the Virgin and at the same time helped Feodor Feodorovitch adjust his sword and buckle his belt; for the general wished to die in uniform.
Here’s what had happened upstairs. The “doctors” were still down below; they hadn’t been let in right away. In short, the disaster had been averted so far because of Matrena Petrovna, whose vigilant love was always ready to sense danger like a watch-dog. These two “doctors,” whose names she didn’t know and who arrived late, along with the hasty departure of the little doctor from Vassili-Ostrow, made her cautious. Before she let them come upstairs to the general, she decided to check them out herself downstairs. She got out of bed for that, and her intuition was proven right. When she saw Ermolai, sober and mysterious, come in with Koupriane’s message, she instinctively knew, even before he spoke, that there were bombs in the house. When Ermolai finally spoke, it hit everyone hard. At first, Matrena Petrovna was just a frightened, foolish figure in the oversized, floral dressing gown belonging to Feodor, which she had hurriedly wrapped around herself. When Ermolai left, the general, who knew she was only anxious for him, tried to comfort her. In the tense silence, he made a few remarks about the failure of past attempts. But she shook her head, trembling with fear for him, agonized by the thought that all she could do was wait up there with those living bombs for them to explode. As for their friends, they were already completely wrecked, no question about it. For a moment, they were unable to move at all. The cheerful Councilor of Empire, Ivan Petrovitch, no longer had a lively story to share, and the terrible prospect of “this horrible mess” looming ahead made him much less cheerful than in his best moments at Cubat’s place. And poor Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff was whiter than the snow covering the fields of old Lithuania during the winter hunt. Athanase Georgevitch also didn’t look great; his rosy face had completely changed, as if he was struggling to digest his last meal. But to be fair to them, that was the immediate shock. No one could suddenly learn they were about to die in an indiscriminate massacre without their hearts stopping for a moment. Ermolai’s words had turned these cheerful loafers into waxen statues, but gradually their hearts started to beat again, and each suggested some way to prevent the disaster—all of them pretty incoherent—while Matrena Petrovna prayed to the Virgin and helped Feodor Feodorovitch adjust his sword and buckle his belt, because the general wanted to die in uniform.
Athanase Georgevitch, his eyes sticking out of his head and his body bent as though he feared the Nihlists just below him might perceive his tall form—through the floor, no doubt—proposed that they should throw themselves out of the window, even at the cost of broken legs. The saddened Councilor of Empire declared that project simply idiotic, for as they fell they would be absolutely at the disposal of the Nihilists, who would be attracted by the noise and would make a handful of dust of them with a single gesture through the window. Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, who couldn’t think of anything at all, blamed Koupriane and the rest of the police for not having devised something. Why hadn’t they already got rid of these Nihilists? After the frightened silence they had kept at first, now they all spoke at once, in low voices, hoarse and rapid, with shortened breath, making wild movements of the arms and head, and walked here and there in the chamber quite without motive, but very softly on tiptoe, going to the windows, returning, listening at the doors, peering through the key-holes, exchanging absurd suggestions, full of the wildest imaginings. “If we should... if... if,”—everybody speaking and everybody making signs for the others to be quiet. “Lower! If they hear us, we are lost.” And Koupriane, who did not come, and his police, who themselves had brought two assassins into the house, and were not able now to make them leave without having everybody jump! They were certainly lost. There was nothing left but to say their prayers. They turned to the general and Matrena Petrovna, who were wrapped in a close embrace. Feodor had taken the poor disheveled head of the good Matrena between his hands and pressed it upon his shoulders as he embraced her. He said, “Rest quietly against my heart, Matrena Petrovna. Nothing can happen to us except what God wills.”
Athanase Georgevitch, his eyes bulging and his body hunched as if he feared the Nihilists just below might see him—probably through the floor—suggested they should jump out of the window, even if it meant breaking their legs. The saddened Councilor of Empire said that idea was utterly ridiculous because, as they fell, they would be completely at the mercy of the Nihilists, who would be drawn in by the noise and could easily turn them to dust with a single gesture from the window. Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, who couldn’t think of anything, blamed Koupriane and the other police for not coming up with a solution. Why hadn’t they already dealt with these Nihilists? After a frightened silence at first, they all began talking over each other in low, hoarse voices, breathing heavily, making frantic gestures with their arms and heads, walking aimlessly around the room, tiptoeing softly, going to the windows, then back, listening at the doors, peeking through keyholes, exchanging ridiculous suggestions filled with wild ideas. “What if we... if... if,”—everyone talking and signaling others to be quiet. “Lower! If they hear us, we’re done for.” And Koupriane, who wasn’t there, and his police, who had managed to bring two assassins into the house, now couldn’t make them leave without causing everyone to panic! They were surely doomed. There was nothing left but to pray. They turned to the general and Matrena Petrovna, who were locked in a tight embrace. Feodor held the poor, disheveled head of good Matrena in his hands, pressing it to his shoulder as he embraced her. He said, “Rest peacefully against my heart, Matrena Petrovna. Nothing can happen to us except what God allows.”
At that sight and that remark the others grew ashamed of their confusion. The harmony of that couple embracing in the presence of death restored them to themselves, to their courage, and their “Nitchevo.” Athanase Georgevitch, Ivan Petrovitch and Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff repeated after Matrena Petrovna, “As God wills.” And then they said “Nitchevo! Nitchevo!* We will all die with you, Feodor Feodorovitch.” And they all kissed one another and clasped one another in their arms, their eyes dim with love one for another, as at the end of a great banquet when they had eaten and drunk heavily in honor of one another.
At that sight and comment, the others felt embarrassed about their earlier confusion. The romantic connection of that couple embracing in the face of death brought them back to themselves, to their bravery, and their "Whatever." Athanase Georgevitch, Ivan Petrovitch, and Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff echoed Matrena Petrovna, saying, "As God wills." Then they added, "Whatever! Whatever! We will all die with you, Feodor Feodorovitch." They embraced each other, their eyes filled with love for one another, just like at the end of a lavish banquet when they had indulged heavily in food and drink in celebration of each other.
"What does it matter?"
“Listen. Someone is coming up the stairs,” whispered Matrena, with her keen ear, and she slipped from the restraint of her husband.
“Listen. Someone is coming up the stairs,” whispered Matrena, with her keen hearing, and she slipped away from her husband's hold.
Breathless, they all hurried to the door opening on the landing, but with steps as light “as though they walked on eggs.” All four of them were leaning over there close by the door, hardly daring to breathe. They heard two men on the stairs. Were they Koupriane and Rouletabille, or were they the others? They had revolvers in their hands and drew back a little when the footsteps sounded near the door. Behind them Trebassof was quietly seated in his chair. The door was opened and Koupriane and Rouletabille perceived these death-like figures, motionless and mute. No one dared to speak or make a movement until the door had been closed. But then:
Breathless, they all rushed to the door leading to the landing, moving as lightly “as if they were walking on eggs.” All four leaned in close by the door, hardly daring to breathe. They heard two men coming down the stairs. Were they Koupriane and Rouletabille, or someone else? They had guns in their hands and shifted back a bit when the footsteps got closer to the door. Meanwhile, Trebassof sat quietly in his chair. When the door opened, Koupriane and Rouletabille saw these ghostly figures, still and silent. No one dared to speak or move until the door shut. But then:
“Well? Well? Save us! Where are they? Ah, my dear little domovoi-doukh, save the general, for the love of the Virgin!”
“Well? Well? Help us! Where are they? Ah, my dear little domovoi-doukh, save the general, for the love of the Virgin!”
“Tsst! tsst! Silence.”
“Tsst! Tsst! Quiet.”
Rouletabille, very pale, but calm, spoke:
Rouletabille, looking very pale but composed, said:
“The plan is simple. They are between the two staircases, watching the one and the other. I will go and find them and make them mount the one while you descend by the other.”
“The plan is simple. They’re between the two staircases, keeping an eye on both. I’ll go find them and make them go up one while you go down the other.”
“Caracho! That is simple enough. Why didn’t we think of it sooner? Because everybody lost his head except the dear little domovoi-doukh!”
“Wow! That's easy enough. Why didn’t we think of it sooner? Because everyone panicked except the sweet little domovoi-doukh!”
But here something happened Rouletabille had not counted on. The general rose and said, “You have forgotten one thing, my young friend; that is that General Trebassof will not descend by the servants’ stairway.”
But then something happened that Rouletabille hadn’t anticipated. The general stood up and said, “You’ve overlooked one thing, my young friend; that is, General Trebassof will not come down the servants’ staircase.”
His friends looked at him in stupefaction, and asked if he had gone mad.
His friends stared at him in disbelief and asked if he had lost his mind.
“What is this you say, Feodor?” implored Matrena.
“What are you talking about, Feodor?” pleaded Matrena.
“I say,” insisted the general, “that I have had enough of this comedy, and that since Monsieur Koupriane has not been able to arrest these men, and since, on their side, they don’t seem to decide to do their duty, I shall go myself and put them out of my house.”
“I say,” insisted the general, “that I’ve had enough of this nonsense, and that since Monsieur Koupriane hasn’t been able to stop these men, and since they don’t seem to be willing to do their jobs, I’ll go myself and throw them out of my house.”
He started a few steps, but had not his cane and suddenly he tottered. Matrena Petrovna jumped to him and lifted him in her arms as though he were a feather.
He took a few steps, but without his cane, he suddenly lost his balance. Matrena Petrovna rushed to him and lifted him in her arms as if he were a feather.
“Not by the servants’ stairway, not by the servants’ stairway,” growled the obstinate general.
“Not by the servants’ stairway, not by the servants’ stairway,” grumbled the stubborn general.
“You will go,” Matrena replied to him, “by the way I take you.”
"You'll go," Matrena said to him, "the way I'm taking you."
And she carried him back into the apartment while she said quickly to Rouletabille:
And she brought him back into the apartment while she quickly said to Rouletabille:
“Go, little domovoi! And God protect us!”
“Go, little domovoi! And may God protect us!”
Rouletabille disappeared at once through the door to the main staircase, and the group attended by Koupriane, passed through the dressing-room and the general’s chamber, Matrena Petrovna in the lead with her precious burden. Ivan Petrovitch had his hand already on the famous bolt which locked the door to the servants’ staircase when they all turned at the sound of a quick step behind them. Rouletabille had returned.
Rouletabille quickly left through the door to the main staircase, and the group led by Koupriane moved through the dressing room and the general's chamber, with Matrena Petrovna at the front carrying her precious load. Ivan Petrovitch was just about to secure the famous bolt that locked the door to the servants’ staircase when they all turned at the sound of hurried footsteps behind them. Rouletabille had come back.
“They are no longer in the drawing-room.”
“They aren’t in the living room anymore.”
“Not in the drawing-room! Where are they, then?”
“Not in the living room! Where are they, then?”
Rouletabille pointed to the door they were about to open.
Rouletabille indicated the door they were about to open.
“Perhaps behind that door. Take care!”
“Maybe behind that door. Be careful!”
All drew back.
Everyone stepped back.
“But Ermolai ought to know where they are,” exclaimed Koupriane. “Perhaps they have gone, finding out they were discovered.”
“But Ermolai should know where they are,” Koupriane exclaimed. “Maybe they left, realizing they had been found out.”
“They have assassinated Ermolai.”
“They killed Ermolai.”
“Assassinated Ermolai!”
“Ermolai was assassinated!”
“I have seen his body lying in the middle of the drawing-room as I leaned over the top of the banister. But they were not in the room, and I was afraid you would run into them, for they may well be hidden in the servants’ stairway.”
“I saw his body lying in the middle of the living room as I leaned over the top of the railing. But they weren’t in the room, and I was worried you might run into them, since they could be hiding in the servants’ stairs.”
“Then open the window, Koupriane, and call your men to deliver us.”
“Then open the window, Koupriane, and tell your men to come and get us.”
“I am quite willing,” replied Koupriane coldly, “but it is the signal for our deaths.”
“I’m totally willing,” replied Koupriane coldly, “but it’s the signal for our deaths.”
“Well, why do they wait so to make us die?” muttered Feodor Feodorovitch. “I find them very tedious about it, for myself. What are you doing, Ivan Petrovitch?”
“Well, why do they wait so long to make us die?” muttered Feodor Feodorovitch. “I find them really tedious about it, for my part. What are you doing, Ivan Petrovitch?”
The spectral figure of Ivan Petrovitch, bent beside the door of the stairway, seemed to be hearing things the others could not catch, but which frightened them so that they fled from the general’s chamber in disorder. Ivan Petrovitch was close on them, his eyes almost sticking from his head, his mouth babbling:
The ghostly figure of Ivan Petrovitch, hunched by the stairway door, appeared to be hearing things that no one else could pick up, but which terrified them enough to make them rush out of the general's room in chaos. Ivan Petrovitch was right behind them, his eyes nearly bulging out of his head, his mouth muttering:
“They are there! They are there!”
“They're here! They're here!”
Athanase Georgevitch open a window wildly and said:
Athanase Georgevitch threw open a window and said:
“I am going to jump.”
“I’m going to jump.”
But Thaddeus Tchitchnikofl’ stopped him with a word. “For me, I shall not leave Feodor Feodorovitch.”
But Thaddeus Tchitchnikofl’ stopped him with a word. “As for me, I’m not leaving Feodor Feodorovitch.”
Athanase and Ivan both felt ashamed, and trembling, but brave, they gathered round the general and said, “We will die together, we will die together. We have lived with Feodor Feodorovitch, and we will die with him.”
Athanase and Ivan both felt ashamed, and trembling, but brave, they gathered around the general and said, “We will die together, we will die together. We have lived with Feodor Feodorovitch, and we will die with him.”
“What are they waiting for? What are they waiting for?” grumbled the general.
“What are they waiting for? What are they waiting for?” the general grumbled.
Matrena Petrovna’s teeth chattered. “They are waiting for us to go down,” said Koupraine.
Matrena Petrovna's teeth were chattering. "They're waiting for us to head down," said Koupraine.
“Very well, let us do it. This thing must end,” said Feodor.
“Alright, let’s do it. This has to end,” said Feodor.
“Yes, yes,” they all said, for the situation was becoming intolerable; “enough of this. Go on down. Go on down. God, the Virgin and Saints Peter and Paul protect us. Let us go.”
“Yes, yes,” they all said, as the situation was getting unbearable; “enough of this. Move on. Move on. God, the Virgin, and Saints Peter and Paul watch over us. Let’s go.”
The whole group, therefore, went to the main staircase, with the movements of drunken men, fantastic waving of the arms, mouths speaking all together, saying things no one but themselves understood. Rouletabille had already hurriedly preceded them, was down the staircase, had time to throw a glance into the drawing-room, stepped over Ermolai’s huge corpse, entered Natacha’s sitting-room and her chamber, found all these places deserted and bounded back into the veranda at the moment the others commenced to descend the steps around Feodor Feodorovitch. The reporter’s eyes searched all the dark corners and had perceived nothing suspicious when, in the veranda, he moved a chair. A shadow detached itself from it and glided under the staircase. Rouletabille cried to the group on the stairs.
The whole group then made their way to the main staircase, stumbling like intoxicated people, arms waving wildly, and all talking at once, saying things that only they understood. Rouletabille had already hurried ahead, was down the staircase, took a quick look into the drawing-room, stepped over Ermolai’s massive body, entered Natacha’s sitting-room and bedroom, found all these places empty, and jumped back into the veranda just as the others began to come down the steps around Feodor Feodorovitch. The reporter’s eyes scanned all the dark corners and saw nothing suspicious when, in the veranda, he moved a chair. A shadow separated from it and slipped under the staircase. Rouletabille called out to the group on the stairs.
“They are under the staircase!”
“They're under the stairs!”
Then Rouletabille confronted a sight that he could never forget all his life.
Then Rouletabille faced a sight that he would never forget for the rest of his life.
At this cry, they all stopped, after an instinctive move to go back. Feodor Feodorovitch, who was still in Matrena Petrovna’s arms, cried:
At this shout, they all froze, instinctively trying to step back. Feodor Feodorovitch, who was still in Matrena Petrovna’s arms, shouted:
“Vive le Tsar!”
“Long live the Tsar!”
And then, those whom the reporter half expected to see flee, distracted, one way and another, or to throw themselves madly from the height of the steps, abandoning Feodor and Matrena, gathered themselves instead by a spontaneous movement around the general, like a guard of honor, in battle, around the flag. Koupriane marched ahead. And they insisted also upon descending the terrible steps slowly, and sang the Bodje tsara Krani, the national anthem!
And then, those whom the reporter somewhat expected to see flee, distracted in various ways, or to throw themselves wildly from the height of the steps, leaving Feodor and Matrena behind, instead gathered together spontaneously around the general, like a guard of honor in battle around the flag. Koupriane led the way. They also insisted on descending the daunting steps slowly, singing the Bodje tsara Krani, the national anthem!
With an overwhelming roar, which shocked earth and sky and the ears of Rouletabille, the entire house seemed lifted in the air; the staircase rose amid flame and smoke, and the group which sang the Bodje tsara Krani disappeared in a horrible apotheosis.
With a deafening roar that shook the earth, sky, and Rouletabille's ears, the whole house seemed to lift into the air; the staircase surged with flame and smoke, and the group singing the Bodje tsara Krani vanished in a terrifying explosion.
XIV. THE MARSHES
They ascertained the next day that there had been two explosions, almost simultaneous, one under each staircase. The two Nihilists, when they felt themselves discovered, and watched by Ermolai, had thrown themselves silently on him as he turned his back in passing them, and strangled him with a piece of twine. Then they separated each to watch one of the staircases, reasoning that Koupriane and General Trebassof would have to decide to descend.
They found out the next day that there had been two explosions, almost at the same time, one under each staircase. The two Nihilists, when they realized they were being watched by Ermolai, quietly attacked him from behind as he turned to walk past them and strangled him with a piece of twine. Then they split up to keep an eye on each staircase, figuring that Koupriane and General Trebassof would eventually have to come down.
The datcha des Iles was nothing now but a smoking ruin. But from the fact that the living bombs had exploded separately the destructive effect was diffused, and although there were numerous wounded, as in the case of the attack on the Stolypine datcha, at least no one was killed outright; that is, excepting the two Nihilists, of whom no trace could be found save a few rags.
The datcha des Iles was now just a smoking wreck. However, because the explosives had gone off separately, the damage was spread out, and even though there were many injured—similar to the attack on the Stolypine datcha—at least no one was killed instantly; that is, except for the two Nihilists, of whom there was only a few remnants left.
Rouletabille had been hurled into the garden and he was glad enough to escape so, a little shaken, but without a scratch. The group composed of Feodor and his friends were strangely protected by the lightness of the datcha’s construction. The iron staircase, which, so to speak, almost hung to the two floors, being barely attached at top and bottom, raised under them and then threw them off as it broke into a thousand pieces, but only after, by its very yielding, it had protected them from the first force of the bomb. They had risen from the ruins without mortal wounds. Koupriane had a hand badly burned, Athanase Georgevitch had his nose and cheeks seriously hurt, Ivan Petrovitch lost an ear; the most seriously injured was Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, both of whose legs were broken. Extraordinarily enough, the first person who appeared, rising from the midst of the wreckage, was Matrena Petrovna, still holding Feodor in her arms. She had escaped with a few burns and the general, saved again by the luck of the soldier whom Death does not want, was absolutely uninjured. Feodor gave shouts of joy. They strove to quiet him, because, after all, around him some poor wretches had been badly hurt, as well as poor Ermolai, who lay there dead. The domestics in the basement had been more seriously wounded and burned because the main force of the explosion had gone downwards; which had probably saved the personages above.
Rouletabille had been thrown into the garden and was thankful to have escaped like that, a bit shaken but without a scratch. The group made up of Feodor and his friends was surprisingly protected by the lightweight construction of the datcha. The iron staircase, which almost seemed to hang between the two floors and was barely attached at the top and bottom, buckled under them and then threw them off as it shattered into a thousand pieces, but only after it had cushioned them from the initial blast of the bomb. They had emerged from the rubble without life-threatening injuries. Koupriane had a badly burned hand, Athanase Georgevitch suffered serious injuries to his nose and cheeks, Ivan Petrovitch lost an ear; the most seriously injured was Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, whose legs were both broken. Strangely enough, the first person who appeared, emerging from the wreckage, was Matrena Petrovna, still holding Feodor in her arms. She had come away with just a few burns, and the general, once again spared by the luck of a soldier whom Death avoids, was completely unharmed. Feodor shouted with joy. They tried to calm him because, after all, some poor souls around him had been badly hurt, including poor Ermolai, who lay there dead. The servants in the basement had been more severely injured and burned because the main force of the explosion had gone downward, which probably saved those above.
Rouletabille had been taken with the other victims to a neighboring datcha; but as soon as he had shaken himself free of that terrible nightmare he escaped from the place. He really regretted that he was not dead. These successive waves of events had swamped him; and he accused himself alone of all this disaster. With acutest anxiety he had inquired about the condition of each of “his victims.” Feodor had not been wounded, but now he was almost delirious, asking every other minute as the hours crept on for Natacha, who had not reappeared. That unhappy girl Rouletabille had steadily believed innocent. Was she a culprit? “Ah, if she had only chosen to! If she had had confidence,” he cried, raising anguished hands towards heaven, “none of all this need have happened. No one would have attacked and no one would ever again attack the life of Trebassof. For I was not wrong in claiming before Koupriane that the general’s life was in my hand, and I had the right to say to him, ‘Life for life! Give me Matiew’s and I will give you the general’s.’ And now there has been one more fruitless attempt to kill Feodor Feodorovitch and it is Natacha’s fault—that I swear, because she would not listen to me. And is Natacha implicated in it? O my God” Rouletabille asked this vain question of the Divinity, for he expected no more help in answering it on earth.
Rouletabille had been taken with the other victims to a nearby datcha, but as soon as he freed himself from that awful nightmare, he escaped the place. He genuinely wished he were dead. These successive waves of events had overwhelmed him, and he blamed only himself for all this disaster. With great anxiety, he had inquired about the condition of each of “his victims.” Feodor had not been injured, but now he was almost delirious, asking every few minutes as the hours dragged on where Natacha was, who had not returned. That unfortunate girl, Rouletabille had always believed to be innocent. Was she guilty? “Ah, if only she had chosen differently! If she had only had faith,” he cried, raising desperate hands to the sky, “none of this would have happened. No one would have attacked, and no one would ever again threaten Trebassof’s life. I wasn’t wrong to claim before Koupriane that the general’s life was in my hands, and I had the right to say to him, ‘Life for life! Give me Matiew’s and I’ll give you the general’s.’ And now there has been yet another pointless attempt to kill Feodor Feodorovitch, and it's Natacha’s fault—I swear it, because she wouldn’t listen to me. And is Natacha involved in this? O my God,” Rouletabille asked this pointless question of the Divine, as he expected no further help answering it on earth.
Natacha! Innocent or guilty, where was she? What was she doing? to know that! To know if one were right or wrong—and if one were wrong, to disappear, to die!
Natacha! Innocent or guilty, where was she? What was she doing? To know that! To know if you were right or wrong—and if you were wrong, to disappear, to die!
Thus the unhappy Rouletabille muttered as he walked along the bank of the Neva, not far from the ruins of the poor datcha, where the joyous friends of Feodor Feodorovitch would have no more good dinners, never; so he soliloquized, his head on fire.
Thus the unhappy Rouletabille muttered as he walked along the bank of the Neva, not far from the ruins of the poor datcha, where the cheerful friends of Feodor Feodorovitch would have no more good dinners, ever; so he talked to himself, his head racing.
And, all at once, he recovered trace of the young girl, that trace lost earlier, a trace left at her moment of flight, after the poisoning and before the explosion. And had he not in that a terrible coincidence? Because the poison might well have been only in preparation for the final attack, the pretext for the tragic arrival of the two false doctors. Natacha, Natacha, the living mystery surrounded already by so many dead!
And suddenly, he picked up on the young girl's trail again, a trail that had been lost earlier, one that she left behind when she fled, after the poisoning and before the explosion. Wasn't there a terrible coincidence in that? Because the poison could have just been a setup for the final assault, an excuse for the tragic appearance of the two fake doctors. Natacha, Natacha, the living mystery already surrounded by so many dead!
Not far from the ruins of the datcha Rouletabille soon made sure that a group of people had been there the night before, coming from the woods near-by, and returning to them. He was able to be sure of this because the boundaries of the datcha had been guarded by troops and police as soon as the explosion took place, under orders to keep back the crowd that hurried to Eliaguine. He looked attentively at the grass, the ferns, the broken and trampled twigs. Certainly a struggle had occurred there. He could distinguish clearly in the soft earth of a narrow glade the prints of Natacha’s two little boots among all the large footprints.
Not far from the ruins of the datcha, Rouletabille quickly realized that a group of people had been there the night before, coming from the nearby woods and heading back to them. He was certain of this because troops and police had secured the boundaries of the datcha as soon as the explosion happened, following orders to keep the crowd that rushed to Eliaguine at bay. He carefully examined the grass, ferns, and the broken, trampled twigs. It was clear that a struggle had taken place there. He could clearly see the prints of Natacha's two little boots in the soft earth of a narrow glade, standing out among all the larger footprints.
He continued his search with his heart heavier and heavier, he had a presentiment that he was on the point of discovering a new misfortune. The footprints passed steadily under the branches along the side of the Neva. From a bush he picked a shred of white cloth, and it seemed to him a veritable battle had taken place there. Torn branches strewed the grass. He went on. Very close to the bank he saw by examination of the soil, where there was no more trace of tiny heels and little soles, that the woman who had been found there was carried, and carried, into a boat, of which the place of fastening to the bank was still visible.
He kept searching, feeling heavier and heavier in his heart, sensing that he was about to uncover a new misfortune. The footprints steadily trailed under the branches along the edge of the Neva. From a bush, he picked up a piece of white cloth, and it seemed to him that a real struggle had happened there. Torn branches littered the grass. He continued on. Very close to the bank, he examined the ground and noticed, where there were no more signs of tiny heels and little soles, that the woman who had been found there had been carried into a boat, which was still tied to the bank in plain sight.
“They have carried off Natacha,” he cried in a surge of anguish. “bungler that I am, that is my fault too—all my fault—all my fault! They wished to avenge Michael Nikolaievitch’s death, for which they hold Natacha responsible, and they have kidnapped her.”
“They’ve taken Natacha,” he shouted in a wave of despair. “What a mess I’ve made, that’s my fault too—all my fault—all my fault! They wanted to get back at Michael Nikolaievitch’s death, for which they blame Natacha, and now they’ve kidnapped her.”
His eyes searched the great arm of the river for a boat. The river was deserted. Not a sail, nothing visible on the dead waters! “What shall I do? What shall I do? I must save her.”
His eyes scanned the wide river for a boat. The river was empty. Not a sail in sight, nothing on the still waters! “What should I do? What should I do? I have to save her.”
He resumed his course along the river. Who could give him any useful information? He drew near a little shelter occupied by a guard. The guard was speaking to an officer. Perhaps he had noticed something during his watch that evening along the river. That branch of the river was almost always deserted after the day was over. A boat plying between these shores in the twilight would certainly attract attention. Rouletabille showed the guard the paper Koupriane had given him in the beginning, and with the officer (who turned out to be a police officer) as interpreter, he asked his questions. As a matter of fact the guard had been sufficiently puzzled by the doings and comings of a light boat which, after disappearing for an instant, around the bend of the river, had suddenly rowed swiftly out again and accosted a sailing-yacht which appeared at the opening of the gulf. It was one of those small but rapid and elegant sailing craft such as are seen in the Lachtka regattas.
He continued his path along the river. Who could give him any helpful information? He approached a small shelter occupied by a guard. The guard was talking to an officer. Maybe he had noticed something during his watch that evening along the river. That part of the river was usually deserted after dark. A boat moving between these shores at twilight would definitely attract attention. Rouletabille showed the guard the paper Koupriane had given him at the start, and with the officer (who turned out to be a police officer) as an interpreter, he asked his questions. In fact, the guard had been quite puzzled by the activities of a small boat that, after disappearing for a moment around the bend of the river, had suddenly paddled back out and approached a sailing yacht that appeared at the mouth of the gulf. It was one of those small yet fast and sleek sailing vessels typically seen in the Lachtka regattas.
Lachtka! “The Bay of Lachtka!”
Lachtka! “Lachtka Bay!”
The word was a ray of light for the reporter, who recalled now the counsel Gounsovski had given him. “Watch the Bay of Lachtka, and tell me then if you still believe Natacha is innocent!” Gounsovski must have known when he said this that Natacha had embarked in company with the Nihilists, but evidently he was ignorant that she had gone with them under compulsion, as their prisoner.
The word was a beacon for the reporter, who now remembered the advice Gounsovski had given him. “Keep an eye on the Bay of Lachtka, and let me know if you still think Natacha is innocent!” Gounsovski must have known when he said this that Natacha had joined the Nihilists, but it was clear he didn't realize she had gone with them against her will, as their prisoner.
Was it too late to save Natacha? In any case, before he died, he would try in every way possible, so as at least to have kept her as much as he could from the disaster for which he held himself responsible. He ran to the Barque, near the Point.
Was it too late to save Natacha? Either way, before he died, he would do everything he could to keep her safe from the disaster he felt responsible for. He rushed to the Barque, close to the Point.
His voice was firm as he hailed the canoe of the floating restaurant where, thanks to him, Koupriane had been thwarted in impotent anger. He had himself taken to just below Staria-Derevnia and jumped out at the spot where he saw little Katharina disappear a few days before. He landed in the mud and climbed on hands and knees up the slope of a roadway which followed the bank. This bank led to the Bay of Lachtka, not far from the frontier of Finland.
His voice was strong as he called out to the canoe from the floating restaurant, where, thanks to him, Koupriane had been left fuming in frustration. He had gone just below Staria-Derevnia and jumped out at the place where he had seen little Katharina disappear a few days earlier. He landed in the mud and crawled up the slope of a road that followed the bank. This bank led to the Bay of Lachtka, not far from the Finnish border.
On Rouletabille’s left lay the sea, the immense gulf with slight waves; to his right was the decaying stretch of the marsh. Stagnant water stretching to the horizon, coarse grass and reeds, an extraordinary tangle of water-plants, small ponds whose greenish scum did not stir under the stiff breeze, water that was heavy and dirty. Along this narrow strip of land thrust thus between the marsh, the sky and the sea, he hurried, with many stumblings, his eyes fixed on the deserted gulf. Suddenly he turned his head at a singular noise. At first he didn’t see anything, but heard in the distance a vague clamoring while a sort of vapor commenced to rise from the marsh. And then he noticed, nearer him, the high marsh grasses undulating. Finally he saw a countless flock rising from the bed of the marshes. Beasts, groups of beasts, whose horns one saw like bayonets, jostled each other trying to keep to the firm land. Many of them swam and on the backs of some were naked men, stark naked, with hair falling to their shoulders and streaming behind them like manes. They shouted war-cries and waved their clubs. Rouletabille stopped short before this prehistoric invasion. He would never have imagined that a few miles from the Nevsky Prospect he could have found himself in the midst of such a spectacle. These savages had not even a loin-cloth. Where did they come from with their herd? From what remote place in the world or in old and gone history had they emerged? What was this new invasion? What prodigious slaughter-house awaited these unruly herds? They made a noise like thunder in the marsh. Here were a thousand unkempt haunches undulating in the marsh like the ocean as a storm approaches. The stark-naked men jumped along the route, waving their clubs, crying gutturally in a way the beasts seemed to understand. They worked their way out from the marsh and turned toward the city, leaving behind, to swathe the view of them a while and then fade away, a pestilential haze that hung like an aura about the naked, long-haired men. It was terrible and magnificent. In order not to be shoved into the water, Rouletabille had climbed a small rock that stood beside the route, and had waited there as though petrified himself. When the barbarians had finally passed by he climbed down again, but the route had become a bog of trampled filth.
On Rouletabille’s left was the sea, the vast gulf with gentle waves; to his right stretched the decaying marshland. Stagnant water reached to the horizon, with rough grass and reeds, an incredible tangle of water plants, small ponds with greenish scum that didn’t ripple in the stiff breeze, water that was heavy and murky. Along this narrow strip of land wedged between the marsh, the sky, and the sea, he hurried, stumbling multiple times, his eyes fixed on the empty gulf. Suddenly, he turned his head at a strange noise. At first, he didn’t see anything, but in the distance, he heard a distant clamor as a sort of mist began to rise from the marsh. Then he noticed the tall marsh grasses swaying closer to him. Finally, he saw an endless flock rising from the marsh bed. Animals, groups of animals, with horns that looked like bayonets, jostled each other while trying to stay on solid ground. Many of them were swimming, and on some of their backs were naked men, completely exposed, with hair falling to their shoulders and streaming behind them like manes. They shouted battle cries and waved their clubs. Rouletabille paused in shock at this prehistoric invasion. He would never have imagined that just a few miles from Nevsky Prospect he could find himself witnessing such a sight. These savages didn’t even have loincloths. Where did they come from with their herd? From what distant place in the world or lost chapter of history had they emerged? What was this new invasion? What massive slaughterhouse awaited these wild herds? They made a noise like thunder in the marsh. Here were a thousand unkempt bodies undulating in the marsh like the ocean as a storm approaches. The naked men jumped along the path, waving their clubs and shouting gutturally in a way that the animals seemed to understand. They pushed their way out of the marsh and turned toward the city, leaving behind a pestilential haze that wrapped around them like a halo before fading away. It was terrifying and magnificent. To avoid being pushed into the water, Rouletabille climbed onto a small rock next to the path and stood there as if turned to stone. When the barbarians finally passed, he climbed down again, but the path had become a bog of trampled filth.
Happily, he heard the noise of a primitive conveyance behind him. It was a telega. Curiously primitive, the telega is four-wheeled, with two planks thrown crudely across the axle-trees. Rouletabille gave the man who was seated in it three roubles, and jumped into the planks beside him, and the two little Finnish horses, whose manes hung clear to the mud, went like the wind. Such crude conveyances are necessary on such crude roads, but it requires a strong constitution to make a journey on them. Still, the reporter felt none of the jolting, he was so intent on the sea and the coast of Lachtka Bay. The vehicle finally reached a wooden bridge, across a murky creek. As the day commenced to fade colorlessly, Rouletabille jumped off onto the shore and his rustic equipage crossed to the Sestroriesk side. It was a corner of land black and somber as his thoughts that he surveyed now. “Watch the Bay of Lachtka!” The reporter knew that this desolate plain, this impenetrable marsh, this sea which offered the fugitive refuge in innumerable fords, had always been a useful retreat for Nihilistic adventurers. A hundred legends circulated in St. Petersburg about the mysteries of Lachtka marshes. And that gave him his last hope. Maybe he would be able to run across some revolutionaries to whom he could explain about Natacha, as prudently as possible; he might even see Natacha herself. Gounsovski could not have spoken vain words to him.
Happily, he heard the sound of a simple cart behind him. It was a telega. Quite basic, the telega has four wheels, with two planks tossed clumsily across the axles. Rouletabille gave the man sitting in it three roubles and jumped onto the planks beside him, and the two little Finnish horses, with their manes dragging in the mud, took off like the wind. Such basic vehicles are necessary on such rough roads, but it takes a strong constitution to make a journey in them. Still, the reporter felt none of the bumps, as he was so focused on the sea and the coast of Lachtka Bay. The vehicle finally reached a wooden bridge over a murky creek. As the day began to fade into a dull color, Rouletabille jumped off onto the shore, and his rustic ride crossed over to the Sestroriesk side. It was a stretch of land dark and gloomy like his thoughts that he surveyed now. “Watch the Bay of Lachtka!” The reporter knew that this desolate plain, this impenetrable marsh, this sea that offered countless escape routes for fugitives, had always been a handy hideout for nihilistic adventurers. A hundred legends circulated in St. Petersburg about the mysteries of Lachtka marshes. And that gave him his last hope. Maybe he would come across some revolutionaries to whom he could explain about Natacha as carefully as possible; he might even see Natacha herself. Gounsovski couldn't have spoken empty words to him.
Between the Lachtkrinsky marsh and the strand he perceived on the edge of the forests which run as far as Sestroriesk a little wooden house whose walls were painted a reddish-brown, and its roof green. It was not the Russian isba, but the Finnish touba. However, a Russian sign announced it to be a restaurant. The young man had to take only a few steps to enter it. He was the only customer there. An old man, with glasses and a long gray beard, evidently the proprietor of the establishment, stood behind the counter, presiding over the zakouskis. Rouletabille chose some little sandwiches which he placed on a plate. He took a bottle of pivo and made the man understand that later, if it were possible, he would like a good hot supper. The other made a sign that he understood and showed him into an adjoining room which was used for diners. Rouletabille was quite ready enough to die in the face of his failures, but he did not wish to perish from hunger.
Between the Lachtkrinsky marsh and the coastline, he saw a small wooden house at the edge of the forests that extended all the way to Sestroriesk. Its walls were a reddish-brown, and its roof was green. It wasn’t a traditional Russian isba, but rather a Finnish touba. However, a Russian sign proclaimed it to be a restaurant. The young man only had to take a few steps to enter. He was the only customer inside. An old man with glasses and a long gray beard, clearly the owner, stood behind the counter, overseeing the appetizers. Rouletabille selected some small sandwiches to put on a plate. He grabbed a bottle of pivo and signaled to the man that he would like a good hot meal later if possible. The owner nodded to show he understood and led him into a nearby room designated for diners. Rouletabille was ready to face his failures, but he didn’t want to starve.
A table was placed beside a window looking out over the sea and over the entrance to the bay. It could not have been better and, with his eye now on the horizon, now on the estuary near-by, he commenced to eat with gloomy avidity. He was inclined to feel sorry for himself, to indulge in self-pity. “Just the same, two and two always make four,” he said to himself; “but in my calculations perhaps I have forgotten the surd. Ah, there was a time when I would not have overlooked anything. And even now I haven’t overlooked anything, if Natacha is innocent!” Having literally scoured the plate, he struck the table a great blow with his fist and said: “She is!”
A table was set up next to a window overlooking the sea and the entrance to the bay. It couldn’t have been better, and with his gaze shifting between the horizon and the nearby estuary, he started to eat with a gloomy hunger. He was feeling sorry for himself, soaking in self-pity. “Still, two and two always add up to four,” he told himself; “but maybe I’ve missed something in my calculations. Ah, there was a time when I wouldn’t have overlooked anything. And even now I haven’t missed anything, if Natacha is innocent!” After he practically cleaned the plate, he slammed his fist on the table and declared, “She is!”
Just then the door opened. Rouletabille supposed the proprietor of the place was entering.
Just then, the door opened. Rouletabille assumed that the owner of the place was coming in.
It was Koupriane.
It was Koupriane.
He rose, startled. He could not imagine by what mystery the Prefect of Police had made his way there, but he rejoiced from the bottom of his heart, for if he was trying to rescue Natacha from the hands of the revolutionaries Koupriane would be a valuable ally. He clapped the Prefect on the shoulder.
He jumped up, shocked. He couldn't figure out how the Chief of Police had gotten there, but he felt genuinely happy because if he was trying to save Natacha from the revolutionaries, Koupriane would be an important ally. He patted the Chief on the shoulder.
“Well, well!” he said, almost joyfully. “I certainly did not expect you here. How is your wound?”
“Well, well!” he said, almost cheerfully. “I definitely didn’t expect to see you here. How’s your wound?”
“Nitchevo! Not worth speaking about; it’s nothing.”
“Nitchevo! Not worth mentioning; it’s nothing.”
“And the general and—! Ah, that frightful night! And those two unfortunates who—?”
“And the general and—! Ah, that terrible night! And those two unfortunate souls who—?”
“Nitchevo! Nitchevo!”
"Never mind! Never mind!"
“And poor Ermolai!”
"And poor Ermolai!"
“Nitchevo! Nitchevo! It is nothing.”
"Nothing! Nothing! It’s nothing."
Rouletabille looked him over. The Prefect of Police had an arm in a sling, but he was bright and shining as a new ten-rouble piece, while he, poor Rouletabille, was so abominably soiled and depressed. Where did he come from? Koupriane understood his look and smiled.
Rouletabille checked him out. The Prefect of Police had his arm in a sling, but he looked as bright and shiny as a new ten-rouble coin, while Rouletabille, poor guy, was disgusting and downcast. Where did he come from? Koupriane got what he was thinking and smiled.
“Well, I have just come from the Finland train; it is the best way.”
“Well, I just got off the train from Finland; it's the best way.”
“But what can you have come here to do, Excellency?”
“But what could you have come here to do, Your Excellency?”
“The same thing as you.”
"Same as you."
“Bah!” exclaimed Rouletabille, “do you mean to say that you have come here to save Natacha?”
“Bah!” Rouletabille exclaimed, “are you saying that you came here to save Natacha?”
“How—to save her! I come to capture her.”
“How—how do I save her! I'm here to rescue her.”
“To capture her?”
"To take her?"
“Monsieur Rouletabille, I have a very fine little dungeon in Saints Peter and Paul fortress that is all ready for her.”
“Monsieur Rouletabille, I have a really nice little dungeon in the Saints Peter and Paul fortress that’s all set for her.”
“You are going to throw Natacha into a dungeon!”
“You're going to throw Natacha in a dungeon!”
“The Emperor’s order, Monsieur Rouletabille. And if you see me here in person it is simply because His Majesty requires that the thing be done as respectfully and discreetly as possible.”
“The Emperor’s order, Mr. Rouletabille. And if you see me here in person, it’s simply because His Majesty needs this to be done as respectfully and discreetly as possible.”
“Natacha in prison!” cried the reporter, who saw in horror all obstacles rising before him at one and the same time. “For what reasons, pray?”
“Natacha in jail!” shouted the reporter, who was filled with dread as all the challenges loomed before him at once. “What’s the reason for this?”
“The reason is simple enough. Natacha Feodorovna is the last word in wickedness and doesn’t deserve anybody’s pity. She is the accomplice of the revolutionaries and the instigator of all the crimes against her father.”
“The reason is pretty straightforward. Natacha Feodorovna is the epitome of evil and doesn’t deserve anyone’s sympathy. She is the partner of the revolutionaries and the mastermind behind all the crimes against her father.”
“I am sure that you are mistaken, Excellency. But how have you been guided to her?”
“I’m sure you’re mistaken, Excellency. But how did you find your way to her?”
“Simply by you.”
“Just by you.”
“By me?”
"By me?"
“Yes, we lost all trace of Natacha. But, as you had disappeared also, I made up my mind that you could only be occupied in searching for her, and that by finding you I might have the chance to lay my hands on her.”
“Yes, we lost all contact with Natacha. But since you had disappeared too, I figured you must have been out looking for her, and by finding you, I might get a chance to find her as well.”
“But I haven’t seen any of your men?”
“But I haven't seen any of your guys?”
“Why, one of them brought you here.”
“Someone brought you here.”
“Me?”
"Me?"
“Yes, you. Didn’t you climb onto a telega?”
“Yes, you. Didn’t you get onto a cart?”
“Ah, the driver.”
“Hey, the driver.”
“Exactly. I had arranged to have him meet me at the Sestroriesk station. He pointed out the place where you dropped off, and here I am.”
“Exactly. I had set up a meeting with him at the Sestroriesk station. He showed me the spot where you got out, and here I am.”
The reporter bent his head, red with chagrin. Decidedly the sinister idea that he was responsible for the death of an innocent man and all the ills which had followed out of it had paralyzed his detective talents. He recognized it now. What was the use of struggling! If anyone had told him that he would be played with that way sometime, he, Rouletabille! he would have laughed heartily enough—then. But now, well, he wasn’t capable of anything further. He was his own most cruel enemy. Not only was Natacha in the hands of the revolutionaries through his fault, by his abominable error, but worse yet, in the very moment when he wished to save her, he foolishly, naively, had conducted the police to the very spot where they should have been kept away. It was the depth of his humiliation; Koupriane really pitied the reporter.
The reporter lowered his head, flushed with embarrassment. The dreadful thought that he was responsible for the death of an innocent man and all the problems that followed had completely frozen his detective skills. He realized it now. What was the point of fighting against it? If anyone had told him that he would be toyed with like this someday, he, Rouletabille, would have laughed heartily back then. But now, he was just unable to do anything more. He was his own worst enemy. Not only was Natacha in the hands of the revolutionaries because of his terrible mistake, but even worse, at the very moment he wanted to help her, he had naively led the police straight to where they shouldn’t have gone. It was the height of his humiliation; Koupriane genuinely felt sorry for the reporter.
“Come, don’t blame yourself too much,” said he. “We would have found Natacha without you; Gounsovski notified us that she was going to embark in the Bay of Lachtka this evening with Priemkof.”
“Come on, don’t be too hard on yourself,” he said. “We would have found Natacha without you; Gounsovski let us know that she was planning to board in the Bay of Lachtka this evening with Priemkof.”
“Natacha with Priemkof!” exclaimed Rouletabille. “Natacha with the man who introduced the two living bombs into her father’s house! If she is with him, Excellency, it is because she is his prisoner, and that alone will be sufficient to prove her innocence. I thank the Heaven that has sent you here.”
“Natacha with Priemkof!” exclaimed Rouletabille. “Natacha with the guy who brought those two living bombs into her father's house! If she's with him, Excellency, it’s because she’s his prisoner, and that alone will be enough to prove her innocence. I thank the heavens that sent you here.”
Koupriane swallowed a glass of vodka, poured another after it, and finally deigned to translate his thought:
Koupriane downed a glass of vodka, poured another after that, and finally took the time to express his thoughts:
“Natacha is the friend of these precious men and we will see them disembark hand in hand.”
“Natacha is the friend of these dear men, and we will see them get off the boat hand in hand.”
“Your men, then, haven’t studied the traces of the struggle that ‘these precious men’ have had on the banks of the Neva before they carried away Natacha?”
“Your guys, then, haven’t looked into the signs of the fight that ‘these precious men’ had on the banks of the Neva before they took Natacha away?”
“Oh, they haven’t been hoodwinked. As a matter of fact, the struggle was quite too visible not to have been done for appearances’ sake. What a child you are! Can’t you see that Natacha’s presence in the datcha had become quite too dangerous for that charming young girl after the poisoning of her father and step-mother failed and at the moment when her comrades were preparing to send General Trebassof a pleasant little gift of dynamite? She arranged to get away and yet to appear kidnapped. It is too simple.”
“Oh, they haven’t been fooled. In fact, the struggle was so obvious that it was clearly staged. What a naive child you are! Can’t you see that Natacha’s presence at the datcha had become way too risky for that lovely young girl after the poisoning of her father and stepmother didn’t work and when her friends were getting ready to send General Trebassof a nice little surprise of dynamite? She planned to escape while making it look like she was kidnapped. It’s all too straightforward.”
Rouletabille raised his head.
Rouletabille lifted his head.
“There is something simpler still to imagine than the culpability of Natacha. It is that Priemkof schemed to pour the poison into the flask of vodka, saying to himself that if the poison didn’t succeed at least it would make the occasion for introducing his dynamite into the house in the pockets of the ‘doctors’ that they would go to find.”
“There's something even simpler to think about than Natacha's guilt. It's that Priemkof planned to put the poison into the vodka flask, telling himself that if the poison didn't work, it would at least create an opportunity to sneak his dynamite into the house in the pockets of the ‘doctors’ they would go to see.”
Koupriane seized Rouletabille’s wrist and threw some terrible words at him, looking into the depths of his eyes:
Koupriane grabbed Rouletabille's wrist and hurled some harsh words at him, staring deep into his eyes:
“It was not Priemkof who poured the poison, because there was no poison in the flask.”
“It wasn't Priemkof who poured the poison, because there was no poison in the flask.”
Rouletabille, as he heard this extraordinary declaration, rose, more startled than he had ever been in the course of this startling campaign.
Rouletabille, upon hearing this shocking statement, stood up, more surprised than he had ever been during this surprising situation.
If there was no poison in the flask, the poison must have been poured directly into the glasses by a person who was in the kiosk! Now, there were only four persons in the kiosk: the two who were poisoned and Natacha and himself, Rouletabille. And that kiosk was so perfectly isolated that it was impossible for any other persons than the four who were there to pour poison upon the table.
If there was no poison in the flask, then someone must have poured the poison directly into the glasses while in the kiosk! Now, there were only four people in the kiosk: the two who were poisoned and Natacha and himself, Rouletabille. That kiosk was so completely isolated that it was impossible for anyone other than the four of them to pour poison on the table.
“But it is not possible!” he cried.
“But that’s not possible!” he cried.
“It is so possible that it is so. Pere Alexis declared that there is no poison in the flask, and I ought to tell you that an analysis I had made after his bears him out. There was no poison, either, in the small bottle you took to Pere Alexis and into which you yourself had poured the contents of Natacha’s glass and yours; no trace of poison excepting in two of the four glasses, arsenate of soda was found only on the soiled napkins of Trebassof and his wife and in the two glasses they drank from.”
“It’s absolutely true that it’s true. Father Alexis said there’s no poison in the flask, and I should mention that the analysis I had done confirms this. There was also no poison in the small bottle you took to Father Alexis, which you had poured the contents of Natacha’s glass and yours into; no trace of poison was found except for two of the four glasses, where arsenate of soda was only found on the dirty napkins of Trebassof and his wife and in the two glasses they drank from.”
“Oh, that is horrible,” muttered the stupefied reporter; “that is horrible, for then the poisoner must be either Natacha or me.”
“Oh, that’s awful,” muttered the shocked reporter; “that’s awful, because that means the poisoner must be either Natacha or me.”
“I have every confidence in you,” declared Koupriane with a great laugh of satisfaction, striking him on the shoulder. “And I arrest Natacha, and you who love logic ought to be satisfied now.”
“I have complete confidence in you,” Koupriane said with a big laugh of satisfaction, giving him a pat on the shoulder. “And I’m arresting Natacha, so you, who love logic, should be happy now.”
Rouletabille hadn’t a word more to say. He sat down again and let his head fall into his hands, like one sleep has seized.
Rouletabille had nothing more to say. He sat down again and let his head fall into his hands, as if sleep had taken hold of him.
“Ah, our young girls; you don’t know them. They are terrible, terrible!” said Koupriane, lighting a big cigar. “Much more terrible than the boys. In good families the boys still enjoy themselves; but the girls—they read! It goes to their heads. They are ready for anything; they know neither father nor mother. Ah, you are a child, you cannot comprehend. Two lovely eyes, a melancholy air, a soft, low voice, and you are captured—you believe you have before you simply an inoffensive, good little girl. Well, Rouletabille, here is what I will tell you for your instruction. There was the time of the Tchipoff attack; the revolutionaries who were assigned to kill Tchipoff were disguised as coachmen and footmen. Everything had been carefully prepared and it would seem that no one could have discovered the bombs in the place they had been stored. Well, do you know the place where those bombs were found? In the rooms of the governor, of Wladmir’s daughter! Exactly, my little friend, just there! The rooms of the governor’s daughter, Mademoiselle Alexeieiv. Ah, these young girls! Besides, it was this same Mademoiselle Alexeieiv who, so prettily, pierced the brain of an honest Swiss merchant who had the misfortune to resemble one of our ministers. If we had hanged that charming young girl earlier, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille, that last catastrophe might have been avoided. A good rope around the neck of all these little females—it is the only way, the only way!”
“Ah, our young girls; you don’t know them. They are so awful, so awful!” said Koupriane, lighting a big cigar. “Way more terrible than the boys. In good families, the boys still have some fun; but the girls—they just read! It goes to their heads. They're ready for anything; they don't care about their fathers or mothers. Ah, you’re just a child, you can’t understand. Two beautiful eyes, a sad look, a soft, quiet voice, and you’re hooked—you think you’re looking at just an innocent, sweet girl. Well, Rouletabille, here's something I'll share with you for your own good. There was the time of the Tchipoff attack; the revolutionaries sent to kill Tchipoff were dressed as coachmen and footmen. Everything was set up perfectly, and it seemed like no one could ever find the bombs where they were hidden. Well, do you know where those bombs were discovered? In the rooms of the governor, of Wladmir’s daughter! Exactly, my little friend, right there! The rooms of the governor’s daughter, Mademoiselle Alexeieiv. Ah, these young girls! Furthermore, it was this same Mademoiselle Alexeieiv who, quite elegantly, shot an honest Swiss merchant who happened to look like one of our ministers. If only we had hanged that charming young girl earlier, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille, that last disaster might have been avoided. A good rope around the neck of all these young women—it’s the only solution, the only solution!”
A man entered. Rouletabille recognized the driver of the telega. There were some rapid words between the Chief and the agent. The man closed the shutters of the room, but through the interstices they would be able to see what went on outside. Then the agent left; Koupriane, as he pushed aside the table that was near the window, said to the reporter:
A man walked in. Rouletabille recognized the driver of the cart. There were a few quick words exchanged between the Chief and the agent. The man shut the room's shutters, but they could still see through the gaps what was happening outside. Then the agent left; Koupriane, as he moved the table near the window aside, said to the reporter:
“You had better come to the window; my man has just told me the boat is drawing near. You can watch an interesting sight. We are sure that Natacha is still aboard. The yacht, after the explosion at the datcha, took up two men who put off to it in a canoe, and since then it has simply sailed back and forth in the gulf. We have taken our precautions in Finland the same as here and it is here they are going to try to disembark. Keep an eye on them.”
“You should come to the window; my guy just told me the boat is getting close. You can see something interesting. We’re sure that Natacha is still on board. After the explosion at the datcha, the yacht picked up two guys who came to it in a canoe, and since then, it has just been sailing back and forth in the gulf. We’ve taken our precautions in Finland just like here, and this is where they’re going to try to land. Keep an eye on them.”
Koupriane was at his post of observation. Evening slowly fell. The sky was growing grayish-black, a tint that blended with the slate-colored sea. To those on the bank, the sound of the men about to die came softly across the water. There was a sail far out. Between the strand and the touba where Koupriane watched, was a ridge, a window, which, however, did not hide the shore or the bay from the prefect of police, because at the height where he was his glance passed at an angle above it. But from the sea this ridge entirely hid anyone who lay in ambush behind it. The reporter watched fifty moujiks flat on their stomachs crawling up the ridge, behind two of their number whose heads alone topped the ridge. In the line of gaze taken by those two heads was the white sail, looming much larger now. The yacht was heeled in the water and glided with real elegance, heading straight on. Suddenly, just when they supposed she was coming straight to shore, the sails fell and a canoe was dropped over the side. Four men got into it; then a woman jumped lightly down a little gangway into the canoe. It was Natacha. Koupriane had no difficulty in recognizing her through the gathering darkness.
Koupriane was at his observation post. Evening was slowly settling in. The sky was turning a grayish-black, blending with the slate-colored sea. To those on the shore, the sound of men about to die drifted softly across the water. There was a sail far out. Between the shore and the ridge where Koupriane watched was a slight elevation, which didn’t hide the coast or the bay from the police chief, because from his vantage point, he could see over it. But from the sea, this ridge completely concealed anyone lying in ambush behind it. The reporter observed fifty peasant men flat on their stomachs, crawling up the ridge, following two of their group whose heads were the only parts visible above the top. In the line of sight taken by those two heads was the white sail, now appearing much larger. The yacht was tilted in the water, gliding with true elegance, heading straight for shore. Suddenly, just as they thought it was coming in, the sails dropped, and a canoe was lowered over the side. Four men climbed into it, and then a woman jumped down from a small gangway into the canoe. It was Natacha. Koupriane had no trouble recognizing her in the dimming light.
“Ah, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille,” said he, “see your prisoner of the Nihilists. Notice how she is bound. Her thongs certainly are causing her great pain. These revolutionaries surely are brutes!”
“Ah, my dear Monsieur Rouletabille,” he said, “look at your prisoner of the Nihilists. See how she is tied up. Those ropes must be hurting her a lot. These revolutionaries are truly beasts!”
The truth was that Natacha had gone quite readily to the rudder and while the others rowed she steered the light boat to the place on the beach that had been pointed out to her. Soon the prow of the canoe touched the sands. There did not seem to be a soul about, and that was the conclusion the men in the canoe who stood up looking around, seemed to reach. They jumped out, and then it was Natacha’s turn. She accepted the hand held out to her, talking pleasantly with the men all the time. She even turned to press the hand of one of them. The group came up across the beach. All this time the watchers in the little eating-house could see the false moujiks, who had wriggled on their stomachs to the very edge of the ridge, holding themselves ready to spring.
The truth was that Natacha easily took the helm, and while the others rowed, she guided the light boat to the spot on the beach that had been shown to her. Soon the front of the canoe touched the sand. There didn’t seem to be anyone around, and that was the conclusion the men in the canoe, who stood up looking around, seemed to come to. They jumped out, and then it was Natacha’s turn. She took the hand offered to her, chatting pleasantly with the men the whole time. She even turned to shake hands with one of them. The group made their way across the beach. All this time, the onlookers in the little eating-house could see the fake moujiks, who had crawled on their stomachs to the very edge of the ridge, ready to spring.
Behind his shutter, Koupriane could not restrain an exclamation of triumph; he gradually identified some of the figures in the group, and muttered:
Behind his shutter, Koupriane couldn't hold back a shout of triumph; he slowly recognized some of the people in the group and muttered:
“Eh! eh! There is Priemkof himself and the others. Gounsovski is right and he certainly is well-informed; his system is decidedly a good one. What a net-full!”
“Hey! There’s Priemkof himself and the others. Gounsovski is spot on, and he clearly knows what he’s talking about; his system is definitely a good one. What a full catch!”
He hardly breathed as he watched the outcome. He could discern elsewhere, beside the bay, flat on the ground, concealed by the slightest elevation of the soil, other false moujiks. The wood of Sestroriesk was watched in the same way. The group of revolutionaries who strolled behind Natacha stopped to confer. In three—maybe two—minutes, they would be surrounded—cut off, taken in the trap. Suddenly a gunshot sounded in the night, and the group, with startled speed, turned in their tracks and made silently for the sea, while from all directions poured the concealed agents and threw themselves into the pursuit, jostling each other and crying after the fugitives. But the cries became cries of rage, for the group of revolutionaries gained the beach. They saw Natacha, who was held up by Priemkof himself, reject the aid of the Nihilist, who did not wish to abandon her, in order that he might save himself. She made him go and seeing that she was going to be taken, stopped short and waited for the enemy stoically, with folded arms. Meanwhile, her three companions succeeded in throwing themselves into the canoe and plied the oars hard while Koupriane’s men, in the water up to their chests, discharged their revolvers at the fugitives. The men in the canoe, fearing to wound Natacha, made no reply to the firing. The yacht had sails up by the time they drew alongside, and made off like a bird toward the mysterious fords of Finland, audaciously hoisting the black flag of the Revolution.
He barely breathed as he watched what happened next. He could see, nearby by the bay, flat on the ground and hidden by a slight rise in the soil, other false moujiks. The woods of Sestroriesk were being watched in the same way. The group of revolutionaries walking behind Natacha stopped to talk. In three—maybe two—minutes, they would be surrounded—cut off, caught in a trap. Suddenly, a gunshot rang out in the night, and the group, startled, turned and hurried silently toward the sea, while agents hidden from view poured in from all directions and threw themselves into the chase, bumping into each other and shouting after the fugitives. But the shouts turned into cries of rage, as the group of revolutionaries reached the beach. They saw Natacha, held up by Priemkof himself, push away the help of the Nihilist, who didn't want to leave her behind to save himself. She made him go, and as she realized she was going to be captured, she stopped and waited for the enemy stoically, arms crossed. Meanwhile, her three companions managed to jump into the canoe and row furiously while Koupriane's men, standing in the water up to their chests, fired their revolvers at the escapees. The men in the canoe, afraid to hit Natacha, didn’t return fire. The yacht had its sails up by the time they got alongside, and it took off like a bird toward the mysterious waters of Finland, boldly flying the black flag of the Revolution.
Meantime, Koupriane’s agents, trembling before his anger, gathered at the eating-house. The Prefect of Police let his fury loose on them and treated them like the most infamous of animals. The capture of Natacha was little comfort. He had planned for the whole bag, and his men’s stupidity took away all his self-control. If he had had a whip at hand he would have found prompt solace for his mined hopes. Natacha, standing in a corner, with her face singularly calm, watched this extraordinary scene that was like a menagerie in which the tamer himself had become a wild beast. From another corner, Rouletabille kept his eyes fixed on Natacha who ignored him. Ah, that girl, sphinx to them all! Even to him who thought a while ago that he could read things invisible to other vulgar men in her features, in her eyes! The impassive face of that girl whose father they had tried to assassinate only a few hours before and who had just pressed the hand of Priemkof, the assassin! Once she turned her head slightly toward Rouletabille. The reporter then looked towards her with increased eagerness, his eyes burning, as though he would say: “Surely, Natacha, you are not the accomplice of your father’s assassins; surely it was not you who poured the poison!”
Meanwhile, Koupriane’s agents, shaking in fear of his wrath, gathered at the diner. The Prefect of Police unleashed his anger on them, treating them like the lowest of creatures. Capturing Natacha brought little comfort. He had aimed for the whole package, and his men’s foolishness robbed him of all self-control. If he had a whip nearby, he would have found quick relief for his shattered hopes. Natacha, standing in a corner with an unusually calm expression, observed this bizarre scene that felt like a wild show where the tamer had turned into a beast. From another corner, Rouletabille kept his gaze fixed on Natacha, who didn’t acknowledge him. Ah, that girl, a mystery to them all! Even to him, who had thought just moments ago that he could see things hidden from ordinary men in her features and her eyes! The expressionless face of that girl, whose father they had attempted to kill just a few hours earlier, and who had just held the hand of Priemkof, the assassin! She turned her head slightly toward Rouletabille. The reporter then looked at her with heightened eagerness, his eyes burning, as if to say: “Surely, Natacha, you’re not in league with your father’s attackers; surely you didn’t pour the poison!”
But Natacha’s glance passed the reporter coldly over. Ah, that mysterious, cold mask, the mouth with its bitter, impudent smile, an atrocious smile which seemed to say to the reporter: “If it is not I who poured the poison, then it is you!”
But Natacha’s gaze brushed past the reporter dismissively. Ah, that enigmatic, chilly expression, the lips curled into a bitter, cheeky smirk, a cruel smile that seemed to say to the reporter: “If I didn’t pour the poison, then you did!”
It was the visage common enough to the daughters whom Koupriane had spoken of a little while before, “the young girls who read” and, their reading done, set themselves to accomplish some terrible thing, some thing because of which, from time to time, they place stiff ropes around the necks of these young females.
It was the face typical of the daughters Koupriane had mentioned a little earlier, “the young girls who read,” and after finishing their reading, they would embark on some dreadful task, something that sometimes leads to them putting tight ropes around the necks of these young women.
Finally, Koupriane’s frenzy wore itself out and he made a sign. The men filed out in dismal silence. Two of them remained to guard Natacha. From outside came the sounds of a carriage from Sestroriesk ready to convey the girl to the Dungeons of Sts. Peter and Paul. A final gesture from the Prefect of Police and the rough bands of the two guards seized the prisoner’s frail wrists. They hustled her along, thrust her outside, jamming her against the doorway, venting thus their anger at the reproaches of their chief. A few seconds later the carriage departed, not to stop until the fortress was reached with the trickling tombs under the bed of the river where young girls about to die are confined—who have read too much, without entirely understanding, as Monsieur Kropotkine says.
Finally, Koupriane’s frenzy faded, and he signaled. The men walked out in gloomy silence. Two of them stayed behind to guard Natacha. From outside, the sound of a carriage from Sestroriesk was audible, ready to take the girl to the Dungeons of Sts. Peter and Paul. A final gesture from the Prefect of Police, and the rough hands of the two guards grabbed the prisoner’s delicate wrists. They pushed her along, forcing her outside, shoving her against the doorway, expressing their frustration over their chief’s reprimands. A few seconds later, the carriage left, not stopping until it reached the fortress with the damp tombs beneath the river’s bed where young girls who are about to die are held—girls who have read too much, without fully grasping it, as Monsieur Kropotkine says.
Koupriane prepared to leave in turn. Rouletabille stopped him.
Koupriane got ready to leave next. Rouletabille held him back.
“Excellency, I wish you to tell me why you have shown such anger to your men just now.”
"Excellency, I want you to explain why you just displayed such anger towards your men."
“They are brute beasts,” cried the Chief of Police, quite beside himself again. “They have made me miss the biggest catch of my life. They threw themselves on the group two minutes too early. Some of them fired a gun that they took for the signal and that served to warn the Nihilists. But I will let them all rot in prison until I learn which one fired that shot.”
“They're just animals,” shouted the Chief of Police, completely losing it again. “They made me miss the biggest catch of my life. They jumped the gun by two minutes. Some of them fired a weapon thinking it was the signal, and that ended up warning the Nihilists. But I will let them all rot in prison until I find out who fired that shot.”
“You needn’t look far for that,” said Rouletabille. “I did it.”
“You don't have to look far for that,” said Rouletabille. “I did it.”
“You! Then you must have gone outside the touba?”
“You! So you must have gone outside the touba?”
“Yes, in order to warn them. But still I was a little late, since you did take Natacha.”
“Yes, to warn them. But I was a bit late since you did take Natacha.”
Koupriane’s eyes blazed.
Koupriane's eyes were intense.
“You are their accomplice in all this,” he hurled at the reporter, “and I am going to the Tsar for permission to arrest you.”
“You're in on this with them,” he shot at the reporter, “and I’m going to the Tsar to get permission to arrest you.”
“Hurry, then, Excellency,” replied the reporter coldly, “because the Nihilists, who also think they have a little account to settle with me, may reach me before you.”
“Hurry up, then, Your Excellency,” the reporter responded coolly, “because the Nihilists, who also believe they have a score to settle with me, might get to me before you do.”
And he saluted.
And he waved.
XV. “I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU”
At the hotel a note from Gounsovski: “Don’t forget this time to come to-morrow to have luncheon with me. Warmest regards from Madame Gounsovski.” Then a horrible, sleepless night, shaken with echoes of explosions and the clamor of the wounded; and the solemn shade of Pere Alexis, stretching out toward Rouletabille a phial of poison and saying, “Either Natacha or you!” Then, rising among the shades the bloody form of Michael Nikolaievitch the Innocent!
At the hotel, there was a note from Gounsovski: “Don’t forget to come to lunch with me tomorrow. Warmest regards from Madame Gounsovski.” Then a terrible, sleepless night, filled with the sounds of explosions and the cries of the wounded; and the ghostly figure of Pere Alexis, reaching out to Rouletabille with a vial of poison and saying, “It’s either Natacha or you!” Then, emerging from the shadows, the bloody form of Michael Nikolaievitch the Innocent!
In the morning a note from the Marshal of the Court.
In the morning, there was a note from the Court Marshal.
Monsieur le Marechal had no particular good news, evidently, for in terms quite without enthusiasm he invited the young man to luncheon for that same day, rather early, at midday, as he wished to see him once more before he left for France. “I see,” said Rouletabille to himself; “Monsieur le Marechal pronounces my expulsion from the country”—and he forgot once more the Gounsovski luncheon. The meeting-place named was the great restaurant called the Bear. Rouletabille entered it promptly at noon. He asked the schwitzar if the Grand Marshal of the Court had arrived, and was told no one had seen him yet. They conducted him to the huge main hall, where, however, there was only one person. This man, standing before the table spread with zakouskis, was stuffing himself. At the sound of Rouletabille’s step on the floor this sole famished patron turned and lifted his hands to heaven as he recognized the reporter. The latter would have given all the roubles in his pocket to have avoided the recognition. But he was already face to face with the advocate so celebrated for his table-feats, the amiable Athanase Georgevitch, his head swathed in bandages and dressings from the midst of which one could perceive distinctly only the eyes and, above all, the mouth.
Monsieur le Marechal didn’t have any good news, obviously, because he invited the young man to lunch later that day, around noon, without any enthusiasm, as he wanted to see him one last time before he left for France. “I see,” Rouletabille thought to himself, “Monsieur le Marechal is informing me of my expulsion from the country”—and he forgot about the Gounsovski lunch again. The meeting place was the big restaurant called the Bear. Rouletabille arrived right at noon. He asked the waiter if the Grand Marshal of the Court had shown up yet, but was told no one had seen him. They led him to the large main hall, where there was only one person. This man, standing at a table filled with appetizers, was stuffing his face. When he heard Rouletabille’s footsteps, he turned and raised his hands to the sky as he recognized the reporter. Rouletabille would have given all the money in his pocket to avoid being recognized. But he was already face to face with the well-known advocate famous for his eating habits, the friendly Athanase Georgevitch, whose head was wrapped in bandages and dressings, leaving only his eyes and, above all, his mouth clearly visible.
“How goes it, little friend?”
“How's it going, little buddy?”
“How are you?”
“How’s it going?”
“Oh, I! There is nothing the matter. In a week we shall have forgotten it.”
“Oh, I! There’s nothing wrong. In a week, we'll have forgotten it.”
“What a terrible affair,” said the reporter, “I certainly believed we were all dead men.”
“What a terrible situation,” said the reporter, “I honestly thought we were all done for.”
“No, no. It was nothing. Nitchevo!”
“No, no. It was nothing. It’s all good!”
“And poor Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff with his two poor legs broken!”
“And poor Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff with his two broken legs!”
“Eh! Nitchevo! He has plenty of good solid splints that will make him two good legs again. Nitchevo! Don’t you think anything more about that! It is nothing. You have come here to dine? A very celebrated house this. Caracho!” He busied himself to do the honors. One would have said the restaurant belonged to him. He boasted of its architecture and the cuisine “a la Francaise.”
“Eh! No worries! He has plenty of sturdy splints that will help him walk again. No worries! Don’t think about that anymore! It’s nothing. You came here to eat? This place is very famous. Amazing!” He took charge of hosting. It felt like the restaurant was his. He bragged about its architecture and the French cuisine.
“Do you know,” he inquired confidently, “a finer restaurant room anywhere in the world?”
“Do you know,” he asked with confidence, “a nicer restaurant room anywhere in the world?”
In fact, it seemed to Rouletabille as he looked up into the high glass arch that he was in a railway station decorated for some illustrious traveler, for there were flowers and plants everywhere. But the visitor whom the ball awaited was the Russian eater, the ogre who never failed to come to eat at The Bear. Pointing out the lines of tables shining with their white cloths and bright silver, Athanase Georgevitch, with his mouth full, said:
In fact, as Rouletabille looked up into the tall glass arch, it felt to him like he was in a train station all set up for some famous traveler, because there were flowers and plants everywhere. But the guest that everyone was waiting for was the Russian eater, the ogre who always showed up to eat at The Bear. As he pointed out the rows of tables gleaming with their white tablecloths and shiny silverware, Athanase Georgevitch, with his mouth full, said:
“Ah, my dear little French monsieur, you should see it at supper-time, with the women, and the jewels, and the music. There is nothing in France that can give you any idea of it, nothing! The gayety—the champagne—and the jewels, monsieur, worth millions and millions of roubles! Our women wear them all—everything they have. They are decked like sacred shrines! All the family jewels—from the very bottom of the caskets! it is magnificent, thoroughly Russian—Muscovite! What am I saying? It is Asiatic. Monsieur, in the evening, at a fete, we are Asiatic. Let me tell you something on the quiet. You notice that this enormous dining hall is surrounded by those windowed balconies. Each of those windows belongs to a separate private room. Well, you see that window there?—yes, there—that is the room of a grand duke—yes, he’s the one I mean—a very gay grand duke. Do you know, one evening when there was a great crowd here—families, monsieur, family parties, high-born families—the window of that particular balcony was thrown open, and a woman stark naked, as naked as my hand, monsieur, was dropped into the dining-hall and ran across it full-speed. It was a wager, monsieur, a wager of the jolly grand duke’s, and the demoiselle won it. But what a scandal! Ah, don’t speak of it; that would be very bad form. But—sufficiently Asiatic, eh? Truly Asiatic. And—something much more unfortunate—you see that table? It happened the Russian New Year Eve, at supper. All the beauty, the whole capital, was here. Just at midnight the orchestra struck up the Bodje tsara krani* to inaugurate the joyful Russian New Year, and everybody stood up, according to custom, and listened in silence, as loyal subjects should. Well, at that table, accompanying his family, there was a young student, a fine fellow, very correct, and in uniform. This unhappy young student, who had risen like everybody else, to listen to the Bodje tsara krani, inadvertently placed his knee on a chair. Truly that is not a correct attitude, monsieur, but really it was no reason for killing him, was it now? Certainly not. Well, a brute in uniform, an officer quite immaculately gotten-up, drew a revolver from his pocket and discharged it at the student point-blank. You can imagine the scandal, for the student was dead! There were Paris journalists there, besides, who had never been there before, you see! Monsieur Gaston Leroux was at that very table. What a scandal! They had a regular battle. They broke carafes over the head of the assassin—for he was neither more nor less than an assassin, a drinker of blood—an Asiatic. They picked up the assassin, who was bleeding all over, and carried him off to look after him. As to the dead man, he lay stretched out there under a table-cloth, waiting for the police—and those at the tables went on with their drinking. Isn’t that Asiatic enough for you? Here, a naked woman; there, a corpse! And the jewels—and the champagne! What do you say to that?”
“Ah, my dear little French gentleman, you should experience it at dinner time, with the women, the jewels, and the music. There’s nothing in France that can compare, absolutely nothing! The excitement—the champagne—and the jewels, sir, worth millions and millions of roubles! Our women wear them all—everything they possess. They are adorned like sacred shrines! All the family jewels—right from the depths of the boxes! It’s magnificent, truly Russian—Muscovite! What am I saying? It’s Asiatic. Sir, in the evening, at a party, we are Asiatic. Let me share something with you privately. You notice that huge dining hall is surrounded by those windowed balconies. Each of those windows belongs to a separate private room. Well, do you see that window there?—yes, that one—that belongs to a grand duke—yes, that’s the one I’m talking about—a very lively grand duke. Do you know, one evening when there was a huge crowd here—families, sir, family gatherings, high-born families—the window of that very balcony was thrown open, and a woman, stark naked, as bare as my hand, sir, was dropped into the dining-hall and ran across it at full speed. It was a bet, sir, a wager by the cheerful grand duke, and the young lady won it. But what a scandal! Ah, don’t mention it; that would be very poor taste. But—sufficiently Asiatic, right? Truly Asiatic. And—something even more unfortunate—you see that table? This happened on Russian New Year’s Eve, during dinner. All the beauty of the capital was here. Right at midnight the orchestra began playing the Bodje tsara krani* to welcome the joyful Russian New Year, and everyone stood up, as is customary, and listened in silence, as loyal subjects should. Well, at that table, accompanied by his family, there was a young student, a fine young man, very proper, and in uniform. This poor young student, who stood up like everyone else to listen to the Bodje tsara krani, accidentally placed his knee on a chair. That’s certainly not the right posture, sir, but was it really a reason to kill him? Certainly not. Well, a brute in uniform, an officer looking immaculate, pulled a revolver from his pocket and shot the student at point-blank range. You can imagine the uproar, as the student was dead! There were Paris journalists there too, who had never been there before, you see! Monsieur Gaston Leroux was at that very table. What a scandal! They had an all-out fight. They broke carafes over the head of the assassin—for he was nothing more than an assassin, a blood drinker—an Asiatic. They picked up the assassin, who was bleeding everywhere, and took him away to attend to him. As for the dead man, he lay there under a tablecloth, waiting for the police—and those at the tables kept on drinking. Isn’t that sufficiently Asiatic for you? Here, a naked woman; there, a corpse! And the jewels—and the champagne! What do you think of that?”
The Russian national anthem.
“His Excellency the Grand Marshal of the Court is waiting for you, Monsieur.”
“His Excellency, the Grand Marshal of the Court, is waiting for you, Sir.”
Rouletabille shook hands with Athanase Georgevitch, who returned to his zakouskis, and followed the interpreter to the door of one of the private rooms. The high dignitary was there. With a charm in his politeness of which the high-born Russian possesses the secret over almost everybody else in the world, the Marshal intimated to Rouletabille that he had incurred imperial displeasure.
Rouletabille shook hands with Athanase Georgevitch, who went back to his zakouskis, and followed the interpreter to the door of one of the private rooms. The high dignitary was there. With a charming politeness that only high-born Russians seem to know how to master, the Marshal hinted to Rouletabille that he had run afoul of imperial displeasure.
“You have been denounced by Koupriane, who holds you responsible for the checks he has suffered in this affair.”
“You’ve been called out by Koupriane, who blames you for the setbacks he’s faced in this situation.”
“Monsieur Koupriane is right,” replied Rouletabille, “and His Majesty should believe him, since it is the truth. But don’t fear anything from me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal, for I shall not inconvenience Monsieur Koupriane any further, nor anybody else. I shall disappear.”
“Monsieur Koupriane is right,” replied Rouletabille, “and His Majesty should trust him, because it’s the truth. But don’t worry about me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal, because I won’t trouble Monsieur Koupriane anymore, or anyone else. I’ll just disappear.”
“I believe Koupriane is already directed to vise your passport.”
“I think Koupriane is already instructed to get your passport.”
“He is very good, and he does himself much harm.”
“He's really nice, and he ends up hurting himself a lot.”
“All that is a little your fault, Monsieur Rouletabille. We believed we could consider you as a friend, and you have never failed, it appears, on each occasion to give your help to our enemies.
“All that is a bit your fault, Monsieur Rouletabille. We thought we could see you as a friend, but it seems you’ve always managed to assist our enemies instead.”
“Who says that?”
"Who says that?"
“Koupriane. Oh, it is necessary to be one with us. And you are not one with us. And if you are not for us you are against us. You understand that, I think. That is the way it has to be. The Terrorists have returned to the methods of the Nihilists, who succeeded altogether too well against Alexander II. When I tell you that they succeeded in placing their messages even in the imperial palace...”
“Koupriane. Oh, you need to be on our side. And you’re not on our side. If you’re not with us, you’re against us. I believe you understand that. It has to be this way. The terrorists have gone back to the tactics of the nihilists, who were far too successful against Alexander II. When I say they managed to get their messages even into the imperial palace...”
“Yes, yes,” said Rouletabille, vaguely, as though he were already far removed from the contingencies of this world. “I know that Czar Alexander II sometimes found under his napkin a letter announcing his condemnation to death.”
“Yes, yes,” said Rouletabille, somewhat absentmindedly, as if he were already distant from the realities of this world. “I know that Czar Alexander II occasionally discovered a letter under his napkin informing him of his death sentence.”
“Monsieur, at the Chateau yesterday morning something happened that is perhaps more alarming than the letter found by Alexander II under his napkin.”
“Sir, something happened at the Chateau yesterday morning that might be even more concerning than the letter Alexander II found under his napkin.”
“What can it be? Have bombs been discovered?”
“What could it be? Have bombs been found?”
“No. It is a bizarre occurrence and almost unbelievable. The eider downs, all the eider down coverings belonging to the imperial family disappeared yesterday morning.” *
“No. It’s a strange event and pretty hard to believe. The eider downs, all the eider down covers owned by the royal family, vanished yesterday morning.” *
Historically accurate.
“Surely not!”
"Definitely not!"
“It is just as I say. And it was impossible to learn what had become of them—until yesterday evening, when they were found again in their proper places in the chambers. That is the new mystery!”
“It’s exactly as I said. And it was impossible to find out what happened to them—until yesterday evening, when they were discovered again in their usual spots in the rooms. That’s the new mystery!”
“Certainly. But how were they taken out?”
“Of course. But how were they removed?”
“Shall we ever know? All we found was two feathers, this morning, in the boudoir of the Empress, which leads us to think that the eider downs were taken out that way. I am taking the two feathers to Koupriane.”
“Will we ever find out? All we found this morning were two feathers in the Empress's bedroom, which makes us think that the eider downs were taken out that way. I'm taking the two feathers to Koupriane.”
“Let me see them,” asked the reporter.
“Let me see them,” the reporter said.
Rouletabille looked them over and handed them back.
Rouletabille checked them out and returned them.
“And what do you think the whole affair means?”
“And what do you think the whole thing means?”
“We are inclined to regard it as a threat by the revolutionaries. If they can carry away the eider downs, it would be quite as easy for them to carry away...”
“We tend to see it as a threat from the revolutionaries. If they can take the eider downs, it would be just as easy for them to take…”
“The Imperial family? No, I don’t think it is that.”
“The Imperial family? No, I don’t think that’s it.”
“What do you mean, then?”
"What do you mean?"
“I? Nothing any more. Not only do I not think any more, but I don’t wish to. Tell me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal, it is useless, I suppose, to try to see His Majesty before I go?”
“I? Nothing anymore. Not only do I not think anymore, but I don’t want to. Tell me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal, I suppose it’s pointless to try to see His Majesty before I leave?”
“What good would it do, monsieur? We know everything now. This Natacha that you defended against Koupriane is proved the culprit. The last affair does not leave that in any reasonable doubt. And she is taken care of from this time on. His Majesty wishes never to hear Natacha spoken of again under any pretext.”
“What good would that do, sir? We know everything now. This Natacha that you defended against Koupriane is confirmed as the guilty one. The last incident leaves no reasonable doubt about it. And she will be dealt with from now on. His Majesty wants to never hear Natacha mentioned again under any circumstances.”
“And what are you going to do with that young girl?”
“And what are you going to do with that young girl?”
“The Tsar has decided that there shall not be any trial and that the daughter of General Trebassof shall be sent, by administrative order, to Siberia. The Tsar, monsieur, is very good, for he might have had her hanged. She deserved it.”
“The Tsar has decided that there won’t be any trial and that General Trebassof's daughter will be sent to Siberia by administrative order. The Tsar, sir, is very kind, as he could have had her executed. She deserved it.”
“Yes, yes, the Tsar is very good.”
“Yes, yes, the Tsar is really good.”
“You are very absorbed, Monsieur Rouletabille, and you are not eating.”
“You're really focused, Mr. Rouletabille, and you're not eating.”
“I have no appetite, Monsieur le Marechal. Tell me,—the Emperor must be rather bored at Tsarskoie-Coelo?”
“I’m not hungry, Monsieur le Marechal. Tell me, is the Emperor getting a bit bored at Tsarskoie-Coelo?”
“Oh, he has plenty of work. He rises at seven o’clock and has a light English luncheon—tea and toast. At eight o’clock he starts and works till ten. From ten to eleven he promenades.”
“Oh, he has a lot of work. He gets up at seven o’clock and has a light English lunch—tea and toast. At eight o’clock he starts working and keeps at it until ten. From ten to eleven, he takes a walk.”
“In the jail-yard?” asked Rouletabille innocently.
“In the jail yard?” asked Rouletabille innocently.
“What’s that you say? Ah, you are an enfant terrible! Certainly we do well to send you away. Until eleven he promenades in a pathway of the park. From eleven to one he holds audience; luncheon at one; then he spends the time until half-past two with his family.”
“What’s that you say? Ah, you are a real troublemaker! We should definitely send you away. Until eleven, he strolls along a path in the park. From eleven to one, he takes meetings; lunch is at one; then he spends time with his family until half-past two.”
“What does he eat?”
“What does he eat now?”
“Soup. His Majesty is wonderfully fond of soup. He takes it at every meal. After luncheon he smokes, but never a cigar—always cigarettes, gifts of the Sultan; and he only drinks one liqueur, Maraschino. At half-past two he goes out again for a little air—always in his park; then he sets himself to work until eight o’clock. It is simply frightful work, with heaps of useless papers and numberless signatures. No secretary can spare him that ungrateful bureaucratic duty. He must sign, sign, sign, and read, read, read the reports. And it is work without any beginning or end; as soon as some reports go, others arrive. At eight o’clock, dinner, and then more signatures, working right up to eleven o’clock. At eleven o’clock he goes to bed.”
“Soup. The King really loves soup. He has it with every meal. After lunch, he smokes, but never cigars—only cigarettes, gifts from the Sultan; and he drinks just one liqueur, Maraschino. At half-past two, he goes out for a bit of fresh air—always in his park; then he gets to work until eight o’clock. It’s just terrible work, with tons of pointless papers and endless signatures. No secretary can take on that thankless bureaucratic task for him. He has to sign, sign, sign, and read, read, read the reports. And it’s work that never seems to start or finish; as soon as some reports go out, more come in. At eight o’clock, it’s dinner, and then more signatures, working right up until eleven o’clock. At eleven, he goes to bed.”
“And he sleeps to the rhythmical tramp of the guards on patrol,” added Rouletabille, bluntly.
“And he sleeps to the steady footsteps of the guards on patrol,” added Rouletabille, bluntly.
“O young man, young man!”
“O young man, young man!”
“Pardon me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal,” said the reporter, rising; “I am, indeed, a disturbing spirit and I know that I have nothing more to do in this country. You will not see me any more, Monsieur le Grand Marechal; but before leaving I ought to tell you how much I have been touched by the hospitality of your great nation. That hospitality is sometimes a little dangerous, but it is always magnificent. No other nation in the world knows like the Russians how to receive a man, Your Excellency. I speak as I feel; and that isn’t affected by my manner of quitting you, for you know also how to put a man to the door. Adieu, then; without any rancor. My most respectful homage to His Majesty. Ah, just one word more! You will recall that Natacha Feodorovna was engaged to poor Boris Mourazoff, still another young man who has disappeared and who, before disappearing, charged me to deliver to General Trebassof’s daughter this last token—these two little ikons. I entrust you with this mission, Monsieur le Grand Marechal. Your servant, Excellency.”
“Excuse me, Monsieur le Grand Marechal,” said the reporter, getting up; “I realize I’m a bit of a nuisance and I know I have nothing left to do in this country. You won’t see me again, Monsieur le Grand Marechal; but before I go, I must tell you how much I’ve appreciated the hospitality of your great nation. That hospitality can sometimes be a little overwhelming, but it’s always extraordinary. No other country in the world welcomes a person quite like the Russians do, Your Excellency. I’m speaking from the heart; and that isn’t influenced by how I’m leaving you, because you know how to show someone the door too. So, farewell, without any hard feelings. Please pass my most respectful regards to His Majesty. Oh, just one more thing! You remember that Natacha Feodorovna was engaged to poor Boris Mourazoff, yet another young man who has vanished, and before he disappeared, he asked me to give General Trebassof’s daughter this last token—these two little ikons. I’m entrusting you with this task, Monsieur le Grand Marechal. Your servant, Excellency.”
Rouletabille re-descended the great Kaniouche. “Now,” said he to himself, “it is my turn to buy farewell presents.” And he made his way slowly across la Place des Grandes-Ecuries and the bridge of the Katharine canal. He entered Aptiekarski-Pereoulok and pushed open Pere Alexis’s door, under the arch, at the back of the obscure court.
Rouletabille went back down the great Kaniouche. “Now,” he thought to himself, “it’s my turn to get some farewell gifts.” He slowly made his way across la Place des Grandes-Ecuries and the bridge over the Katharine canal. He entered Aptiekarski-Pereoulok and pushed open Pere Alexis’s door, located under the arch at the back of the hidden courtyard.
“Health and prosperity, Alexis Hutch!”
"Health and prosperity, Alexis Hutch!"
“Ah, you again, little man! Well? Koupriane has let you know the result of my analyses?”
“Ah, you again, little guy! So? Has Koupriane informed you about the outcome of my analyses?”
“Yes, yes. Tell me, Alexis Hutch, you are sure you are not mistaken? You don’t think you might be mistaken? Think carefully before you answer. It is a question of life or death.”
“Yes, yes. Tell me, Alexis Hutch, are you absolutely sure you’re not wrong? You don’t think there’s a chance you could be mistaken? Think carefully before you answer. It’s a matter of life or death.”
“For whom?”
"For who?"
“For me.”
"For me."
“For you, good little friend! You want to make your old Pere Alexis laugh—or weep!”
“For you, my dear friend! You want to make your old Pere Alexis laugh—or cry!”
“Answer me.”
"Reply to me."
“No, I couldn’t be mistaken. The thing is as certain as that we two are here—arsenate of soda in the stains on the two napkins and traces of arsenate of soda in two of the four glasses; none in the carafe, none in the little bottle, none in the two glasses. I say it before you and before God.”
“No, I can’t be wrong. It’s as certain as the fact that we are both here—arsenate of soda in the stains on the two napkins and traces of arsenate of soda in two of the four glasses; none in the carafe, none in the small bottle, none in the two glasses. I’m saying this in front of you and God.”
“So it is really true. Thank you, Alexis Hutch. Koupriane has not tried to deceive me. There has been nothing of that sort. Well, do you know, Alexis Hutch, who has poured the poison? It is she or I. And as it is not I, it is she. And since it is she, well, I am going to die!”
“So it’s really true. Thank you, Alexis Hutch. Koupriane hasn’t tried to deceive me. Nothing like that has happened. Well, do you know, Alexis Hutch, who poured the poison? It’s either her or me. And since it’s not me, it must be her. And since it’s her, well, I’m going to die!”
“You love her, then?” inquired Pere Alexis.
“You love her, then?” asked Pere Alexis.
“No,” replied Rouletabille, with a self-mocking smile. “No, I don’t love her. But if it is she who poured the poison, then it was not Michael Nikolaievitch, and it is I who had Michael Nikolaievitch killed. You can see now that therefore I must die. Show me your finest images.
“No,” replied Rouletabille with a self-deprecating smile. “No, I don’t love her. But if it was her who poured the poison, then it wasn’t Michael Nikolaievitch, and it’s me who had Michael Nikolaievitch killed. You can see now that I must die. Show me your best images.”
“Ah, my little one, if you will permit your old Alexis to make you a gift, I would offer you these two poor ikons that are certainly from the convent of Troitza at its best period. See how beautiful they are, and old. Have you ever seen so beautiful a Mother of God? And this St. Luke, would you believe that the hand had been mended, eh? Two little masterpieces, little friend! If the old masters of Salonika returned to the world they would be satisfied with their pupils at Troitza. But you mustn’t kill yourself at your age!”
“Ah, my little one, if you’ll allow your old Alexis to give you a gift, I’d like to offer you these two humble icons that definitely come from the convent of Troitza during its peak. Just look at how beautiful and ancient they are. Have you ever seen such a lovely Mother of God? And this St. Luke, can you believe the hand was restored? Two little masterpieces, my dear friend! If the old masters of Salonika came back to life, they would be proud of their students at Troitza. But you mustn’t overwork yourself at your age!”
“Come, bat ouclzka (little father), I accept your gift, and, if I meet the old Salonican masters on the road I am going to travel, I shan’t fail to tell them there is no person here below who appreciates them like a certain pere of Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, Alexis Hutch.”
“Come, little father, I accept your gift, and if I run into the old Salonican masters on my journey, I won’t forget to let them know there’s no one down here who appreciates them like a certain father from Aptiekarski-Pereoulok, Alexis Hutch.”
So saying Rouletabille wrapped up the two little ikons and put them in his pocket. The Saint Luke would be sure to appeal to his friend Sainclair. As to the Mother of God, that would be his dying gift to the Dame en noir.
So saying, Rouletabille wrapped up the two small icons and put them in his pocket. The Saint Luke would definitely appeal to his friend Sainclair. As for the Mother of God, that would be his final gift to the Dame en noir.
“Ah, you are sad, little son; and your voice, as it sounds now, hurts me.”
“Ah, you’re feeling sad, little son; and your voice, as it sounds right now, hurts me.”
Rouletabille turned his head at the sound of two moujiks who entered, carrying a long basket.
Rouletabille turned his head at the sound of two peasants who walked in, carrying a long basket.
“What do you want?” demanded Pere Alexis in Russian, “and what is that you are bringing in? Do you intend to fill that huge basket with my goods? In that case you are very welcome and I am your humble servant.”
“What do you want?” demanded Pere Alexis in Russian, “and what are you bringing in? Do you plan to fill that huge basket with my things? If so, you’re very welcome, and I’m at your service.”
But the two chuckled.
But the two laughed.
“Yes, yes, we have come to rid your shop of a wretched piece of goods that litters it.”
“Yes, yes, we’re here to clear out a terrible item that’s cluttering your shop.”
“What is this you say?” inquired the old man, anxiously, and drawing near Rouletabille. “Little friend, watch these men; I don’t recognize their faces and I can’t understand why they have come here.”
“What are you saying?” the old man asked, leaning closer to Rouletabille, clearly worried. “My young friend, keep an eye on these guys; I don’t recognize them, and I don’t understand why they’re here.”
Rouletabille looked at the new-comers, who drew near the counter, after depositing their long basket close to the door. There was a sarcastic and malicious mocking way about them that struck him from the first. But while they kept up their jabbering with Pere Alexis he filled his pipe and proceeded to light it. Just then the door was pushed open again and three men entered, simply dressed, like respectable small merchants. They also acted curiously and looked all around the shop. Pere Alexis grew more and more alarmed and the others pulled rudely at his beard.
Rouletabille watched the newcomers as they approached the counter, after dropping their long basket by the door. There was a sarcastic and malicious vibe about them that caught his attention right away. While they continued to chatter with Pere Alexis, he filled his pipe and lit it. Just then, the door swung open again, and three men walked in, dressed in plain clothes like decent small business owners. They also seemed curious and scanned the shop. Pere Alexis grew increasingly anxious, and the others tugged roughly at his beard.
“I believe these men here have come to rob me,” he cried in French. “What do you say, my son?—Shall I call the police?”
“I think these guys are here to rob me,” he shouted in French. “What do you think, my son? Should I call the police?”
“Hold on,” replied Rouletabille impassively. “They are all armed; they have revolvers in their pockets.”
“Wait a second,” Rouletabille replied without showing any emotion. “They’re all carrying weapons; they have revolvers in their pockets.”
Pere Alexis’s teeth commenced to chatter. As he tried to get near the door he was roughly pushed back and a final personage entered, apparently a gentleman, and dressed as such, save that he wore a visored leather cap.
Pere Alexis's teeth started to chatter. As he attempted to approach the door, he was roughly shoved back, and a final figure entered, seemingly a gentleman, dressed accordingly except for a visored leather cap.
“Ah,” said he at once in French, “why, it is the young French journalist of the Grand-Morskaia Hotel. Salutations and your good health! I see with pleasure that you also appreciate the counsels of our dear Pere Alexis.”
“Ah,” he immediately said in French, “why, it’s the young French journalist from the Grand-Morskaia Hotel. Greetings and cheers to your health! I’m glad to see that you also value the advice of our dear Pere Alexis.”
“Don’t listen to him, little friend; I don’t know him,” cried Alexis Hutch.
“Don’t listen to him, little friend; I don’t know him,” shouted Alexis Hutch.
But the gentleman of the Neva went on:
But the guy from the Neva continued:
“He is a man close to the first principles of science, and therefore not far from divine; he is a holy man, whom it is good to consult at moments when the future appears difficult. He knows how to read as no one else can—Father John of Cronstadt excepted, to be strictly accurate—on the sheets of bull-hide where the dark angels have traced mysterious signs of destiny.”
“He is a man who understands the fundamental principles of science and is therefore not far from the divine; he is a wise man, someone good to turn to when the future seems uncertain. He knows how to read in a way that no one else can—except for Father John of Cronstadt, to be precise—on the sheets of bull-hide where dark angels have drawn mysterious signs of fate.”
Here the gentleman picked up an old pair of boots, which he threw on the counter in the midst of the ikons.
Here, the gentleman picked up an old pair of boots and tossed them onto the counter among the icons.
“Pere Alexis, perhaps these are not bull-hide, but good enough cow-hide. Don’t you want to read on this cow-hide the future of this young man?”
“Pere Alexis, these might not be bull-hide, but they’re decent cow-hide. Don’t you want to see the future of this young man written on this cow-hide?”
But here Rouletabille advanced to the gentleman, and blew an enormous cloud of smoke full in his face.
But here Rouletabille walked up to the man and blew a huge cloud of smoke right in his face.
“It is useless, monsieur,” said Rouletabille, “to waste your time and your breath. I have been waiting for you.”
“It’s pointless, sir,” said Rouletabille, “to waste your time and your energy. I’ve been waiting for you.”
XVI. BEFORE THE REVOLUTIONARY TRIBUNAL
Only, Rouletabille refused to be put into the basket. He would not let them disarm him until they promised to call a carriage. The Vehicle rolled into the court, and while Pere Alexis was kept back in his shop at the point of a revolver, Rouletabille quietly got in, smoking his pipe. The man who appeared to be the chief of the band (the gentleman of the Neva) got in too and sat down beside him. The carriage windows were shuttered, preventing all communication with the outside, and only a tiny lantern lighted the interior. They started. The carriage was driven by two men in brown coats trimmed with false astrakhan. The dvornicks saluted, believing it a police affair. The concierge made the sign of the cross.
Only, Rouletabille refused to get into the basket. He wouldn’t let them disarm him until they promised to call a cab. The vehicle rolled into the courtyard, and while Père Alexis was held back in his shop at gunpoint, Rouletabille calmly got in, smoking his pipe. The man who seemed to be the leader of the gang (the gentleman from the Neva) also got in and sat down beside him. The carriage windows were covered, cutting off any communication with the outside, and only a small lantern lit the interior. They set off. The carriage was driven by two men in brown coats trimmed with fake astrakhan. The doormen saluted, thinking it was a police matter. The concierge made the sign of the cross.
The journey lasted several hours without other incidents than those brought about by the tremendous jolts, which threw the two passengers inside one on top of the other. This might have made an opening for conversation; and the “gentleman of the Neva” tried it; but in vain. Rouletabille would not respond. At one moment, indeed, the gentleman, who was growing bored, became so pressing that the reporter finally said in the curt tone he always used when he was irritated:
The journey took several hours with nothing else happening apart from the intense bumps that tossed the two passengers on top of each other. This could have sparked a conversation, and the "gentleman of the Neva" attempted it, but it was futile. Rouletabille wouldn’t engage. At one point, the gentleman, who was getting restless, became so persistent that the reporter finally replied in the short, sharp tone he always used when annoyed:
“I pray you, monsieur, let me smoke my pipe in peace.”
“I kindly ask you, sir, to allow me to smoke my pipe in peace.”
Upon which the gentleman prudently occupied himself in lowering one of the windows, for it grew stifling.
Upon which the gentleman wisely started to lower one of the windows, because it was getting stuffy.
Finally, after much jolting, there was a stop while the horses were changed and the gentleman asked Rouletabille to let himself be blindfolded. “The moment has come; they are going to hang me without any form of trial,” thought the reporter, and when, blinded with the bandage, he felt himself lifted under the arms, there was revolt of his whole being, that being which, now that it was on the point of dying, did not wish to cease. Rouletabille would have believed himself stronger, more courageous, more stoical at least. But blind instinct swept all of this away, that instinct of conservation which had no concern with the minor bravadoes of the reporter, no concern with the fine heroic manner, of the determined pose to die finely, because the instinct of conservation, which is, as its rigid name indicates, essentially materialistic, demands only, thinks of nothing but, to live. And it was that instinct which made Rouletabille’s last pipe die out unpuffed.
Finally, after a lot of bumps along the way, they stopped to change the horses, and the gentleman asked Rouletabille to let them blindfold him. “This is it; they’re going to hang me without any trial,” thought the reporter. When he was blindfolded and felt himself being lifted under the arms, his entire being protested. This being, which was on the verge of dying, didn’t want to give up. Rouletabille thought he'd feel stronger, braver, at least stoic. But his primal instinct pushed all of that aside: the instinct for survival that didn’t care about the reporter's small acts of bravery or the noble way of facing death. This survival instinct, as its harsh name suggests, is fundamentally materialistic and only cares about one thing—living. It was this instinct that caused Rouletabille’s last puff of smoke to fade away.
The young man was furious with himself, and he grew pale with the fear that he might not succeed in mastering this emotion, he took fierce hold of himself and his members, which had stiffened at the contact of seizure by rough hands, relaxed, and he allowed himself to be led. Truly, he was disgusted with his faintness and weakness. He had seen men die who knew they were going to die. His task as reporter had led him more than once to the foot of the guillotine. And the wretches he had seen there had died bravely. Extraordinarily enough, the most criminal had ordinarily met death most bravely. Of course, they had had leisure to prepare themselves, thinking a long time in advance of that supreme moment. But they affronted death, came to it almost negligently, found strength even to say banal or taunting things to those around them. He recalled above all a boy of eighteen years old who had cowardly murdered an old woman and two children in a back-country farm, and had walked to his death without a tremor, talking reassuringly to the priest and the police official, who walked almost sick with horror on either side of him. Could he, then, not be as brave as that child?
The young man was furious with himself, and he grew pale with the fear that he might not succeed in controlling this emotion. He took a firm grip on himself, and after his body, which had stiffened from the rough seizure, relaxed, he allowed himself to be led. Honestly, he was disgusted by his weakness and faintness. He had seen men die who knew their time was up. His job as a reporter had taken him more than once to the foot of the guillotine. The wretched souls he had seen there had faced death bravely. Interestingly enough, the most criminal among them often met their end with the greatest courage. Of course, they had plenty of time to prepare, thinking for a long time about that final moment. But they faced death head-on, approached it almost casually, even finding the strength to say trivial or mocking things to those around them. He particularly remembered an eighteen-year-old boy who had cowardly murdered an elderly woman and two children on a rural farm, yet walked to his execution without a shudder, reassuring the priest and the police officer who walked beside him, almost sick with horror. Could he not be as brave as that boy?
They made him mount some steps and he felt that he had entered the stuffy atmosphere of a closed room. Then someone removed the bandage. He was in a room of sinister aspect and in the midst of a rather large company.
They made him climb some steps and he felt like he had entered the stuffy atmosphere of a closed room. Then someone took off the bandage. He was in a room with a dark vibe and surrounded by quite a large group of people.
Within these naked, neglected walls there were about thirty young men, some of them apparently quite as young as Rouletabille, with candid blue eyes and pale complexions. The others, older men, were of the physical type of Christs, not the animated Christs of Occidental painters, but those that are seen on the panels of the Byzantine school or fastened on the ikons, sculptures of silver or gold. Their long hair, deeply parted in the middle, fell upon their shoulders in curl-tipped golden masses. Some leant against the wall, erect, and motionless. Others were seated on the floor, their legs crossed. Most of them were in winter coats, bought in the bazaars. But there were also men from the country, with their skins of beasts, their sayons, their touloupes. One of them had his legs laced about with cords and was shod with twined willow twigs. The contrast afforded by various ones of these grave and attentive figures showed that representatives from the entire revolutionary party were present. At the back of the room, behind a table, three young men were seated, and the oldest of them was not more than twenty-five and had the benign beauty of Jesus on feast-days, canopied by consecrated palms.
Within these bare, neglected walls, there were about thirty young men, some looking as young as Rouletabille, with bright blue eyes and pale skin. The older men resembled the physical type of Christs—not the lively Christs painted by Western artists, but those found on Byzantine panels or fixed on ikons, crafted from silver or gold. Their long hair was parted down the middle and fell onto their shoulders in curled golden locks. Some stood against the wall, upright and still. Others sat on the floor with their legs crossed. Most wore winter coats bought at local markets, but there were also men from the countryside, dressed in animal skins, sayons, and touloupes. One of them had his legs wrapped with cords and wore shoes made from twisted willow branches. The variety among these serious and attentive figures showed that representatives from the whole revolutionary party were there. At the back of the room, behind a table, three young men sat, the oldest of whom was no more than twenty-five and had the gentle beauty of Jesus on special days, surrounded by blessed palms.
In the center of the room a small table stood, quite bare and without any apparent purpose.
In the middle of the room, there was a small table that was completely empty and seemed to have no real purpose.
On the right was another table with paper, pens and ink-stands. It was there that Rouletabille was conducted and asked to be seated. Then he saw that another man was at his side, who was required to keep standing. His face was pale and desperate, very drawn. His eyes burned somberly, in spite of the panic that deformed his features Rouletabille recognized one of the unintroduced friends whom Gounsovski had brought with him to the supper at Krestowsky. Evidently since then the always-threatening misfortune had fallen upon him. They were proceeding with his trial. The one who seemed to preside over these strange sessions pronounced a name:
On the right was another table with paper, pens, and inkstands. That’s where they led Rouletabille and asked him to take a seat. Then he noticed that another man was next to him, who was required to stand. His face was pale and desperate, drawn tight. His eyes burned with a somber intensity, and despite the panic twisting his features, Rouletabille recognized him as one of the friends Gounsovski had introduced at the dinner at Krestowsky. Clearly, since then, misfortune had struck him hard. They were moving forward with his trial. The person who seemed to be in charge of these unusual proceedings called out a name:
“Annouchka!”
“Annouchka!”
A door opened, and Annouchka appeared.
A door opened, and Annouchka walked in.
Rouletabille hardly recognized her, she was so strangely dressed, like the Russian poor, with her under-jacket of red-flannel and the handkerchief which, knotted under her chin, covered all her beautiful hair.
Rouletabille barely recognized her; she looked so oddly dressed, like the poor Russians, with her red-flannel undershirt and the handkerchief knotted under her chin that covered all her beautiful hair.
She immediately testified in Russian against the man, who protested until they compelled him to be silent. She drew from her pocket papers which were read aloud, and which appeared to crush the accused. He fell back onto his seat. He shivered. He hid his head in his hands, and Rouletabille saw the hands tremble. The man kept that position while the other witnesses were heard, their testimony arousing murmurs of indignation that were quickly checked. Annouchka had gone to take her place with the others against the wall, in the shadows which more and more invaded the room, at this ending of a lugubrious day. Two windows reaching to the floor let a wan light creep with difficulty through their dirty panes, making a vague twilight in the room. Soon nothing could be seen of the motionless figures against the wall, much as the faces fade in the frescoes from which the centuries have effaced the colors in the depths of orthodox convents.
She immediately testified in Russian against the man, who protested until they forced him to be quiet. She took papers from her pocket, which were read aloud and seemed to crush the accused. He sank back into his seat. He shivered. He hid his head in his hands, and Rouletabille noticed the hands trembling. The man stayed in that position while the other witnesses were heard, their testimony sparking murmurs of anger that were quickly silenced. Annouchka had gone to join the others against the wall, in the shadows that were increasingly filling the room as the day came to a dreary close. Two floor-to-ceiling windows let a faint light struggle through their grimy panes, creating a vague twilight in the room. Soon, nothing could be seen of the still figures against the wall, much like the faces fading in frescoes where centuries have washed away the colors deep within orthodox convents.
Now someone from the depths of the shadow and the appalling silence read something; the verdict, doubtless.
Now someone from the depths of the shadows and the chilling silence read something; the verdict, no doubt.
The voice ceased.
The voice stopped.
Then some of the figures detached themselves from the wall and advanced.
Then some of the figures pulled away from the wall and stepped forward.
The man who crouched near Rouletabille rose in a savage bound and cried out rapidly, wild words, supplicating words, menacing words.
The man who crouched near Rouletabille jumped up frantically and shouted out quickly, a mix of desperate words, pleading words, and threatening words.
And then—nothing more but strangling gasps. The figures that had moved out from the wall had clutched his throat.
And then—only choking gasps. The figures that had come out from the wall had grabbed his throat.
The reporter said, “It is cowardly.”
The reporter said, “That’s cowardly.”
Annouchka’s voice, low, from the depths of shadow, replied, “It is just.”
Annouchka’s voice, soft and coming from the shadows, replied, “It’s fair.”
But Rouletabille was satisfied with having said that, for he had proved to himself that he could still speak. His emotion had been such, since they had pushed him into the center of this sinister and expeditious revolutionary assembly of justice, that he thought of nothing but the terror of not being able to speak to them, to say something to them, no matter what, which would prove to them that he had no fear. Well, that was over. He had not failed to say, “That is cowardly.”
But Rouletabille felt good about saying that because he had proven to himself that he could still talk. He had been so overwhelmed emotionally since they had pushed him into the middle of this dark and hasty revolutionary assembly of justice that all he could think about was the fear of not being able to speak to them, to say anything at all that would show them he wasn’t afraid. Well, that was behind him now. He hadn’t hesitated to say, “That is cowardly.”
And he crossed his arms. But he soon had to turn away his head in order not to see the use the table was put to that stood in the center of the room, where it had seemed to serve no purpose.
And he crossed his arms. But he quickly had to turn his head away so he wouldn't see what the table in the center of the room was being used for, since it had seemed to have no purpose.
They had lifted the man, still struggling, up onto the little table. They placed a rope about his neck. Then one of the “judges,” one of the blond young men, who seemed no older than Rouletabille, climbed on the table and slipped the other end of the rope through a great ring-bolt that projected from a beam of the ceiling. During this time the man struggled futilely, and his death-rattle rose at last though the continued noise of his resistance and its overcoming. But his last breath came with so violent a shake of the body that the whole death-apparatus, rope and ring-bolt, separated from the ceiling, and rolled to the ground with the dead man.
They had lifted the man, still fighting, onto the small table. They placed a rope around his neck. Then one of the “judges,” one of the young blond men who looked no older than Rouletabille, stood on the table and threaded the other end of the rope through a large ring-bolt that stuck out from a beam in the ceiling. During this time, the man struggled in vain, and his death-rattle finally emerged above the ongoing noise of his resistance and its defeat. But his last breath came with such a violent shake of his body that the whole death-apparatus, rope and ring-bolt, came loose from the ceiling and fell to the ground along with the dead man.
Rouletabille uttered a cry of horror. “You are assassins!” he cried. But was the man surely dead? It was this that the pale figures with the yellow hair set themselves to make sure of. He was. Then they brought two sacks and the dead man was slipped into one of them.
Rouletabille let out a scream of horror. “You’re murderers!” he shouted. But was the man really dead? That’s what the pale figures with the yellow hair focused on confirming. He was. Then they brought two bags, and the dead man was placed into one of them.
Rouletabille said to them:
Rouletabille told them:
“You are braver when you kill by an explosion, you know.”
“You're braver when you take someone out with an explosion, you know.”
He regretted bitterly that he had not died the night before in the explosion. He did not feel very brave. He talked to them bravely enough, but he trembled as his time approached. That death horrified him. He tried to keep from looking at the other sack. He took the two ikons, of Saint Luke and of the Virgin, from his pocket and prayed to them. He thought of the Lady in Black and wept.
He deeply regretted not having died in the explosion the night before. He didn't feel very brave. He spoke to them confidently enough, but he trembled as his time drew near. The thought of that death terrified him. He tried to avoid looking at the other bag. He took out the two icons, one of Saint Luke and the other of the Virgin, from his pocket and prayed to them. He thought of the Lady in Black and cried.
A voice in the shadows said:
A voice in the shadows said:
“He is crying, the poor little fellow.”
“He's crying, the poor little guy.”
It was Annouchka’s voice.
It was Annouchka's voice.
Rouletabille dried his tears and said:
Rouletabille wiped his tears and said:
“Messieurs, one of you must have a mother.”
“Gentlemen, one of you must have a mother.”
But all the voices cried:
But all the voices shouted:
“No, no, we have mothers no more!”
“No, no, we have no mothers anymore!”
“They have killed them,” cried some. “They have sent them to Siberia,” cried others.
“They’ve killed them,” some shouted. “They’ve sent them to Siberia,” others yelled.
“Well, I have a mother still,” said the poor lad. “I will not have the opportunity to embrace her. It is a mother that I lost the day of my birth and that I have found again, but—I suppose it is to be said—on the day of my death. I shall not see her again. I have a friend; I shall not see him again either. I have two little ikons here for them, and I am going to write a letter to each of them, if you will permit it. Swear to me that you will see these reach them.”
“Well, I still have a mother,” said the poor boy. “I won’t get the chance to hug her. It’s a mother I lost the day I was born and found again, but—I guess it’s fair to say—on the day of my death. I won’t see her again. I have a friend; I won’t see him again either. I have two little icons here for them, and I want to write a letter to each of them, if that’s alright with you. Promise me that you’ll make sure they get them.”
“I swear it,” said, in French, the voice of Annouchka.
“I swear it,” said the voice of Annouchka in French.
“Thanks, madame, you are kind. And now, messieurs, that is all I ask of you. I know I am here to reply to very grave accusations. Permit me to say to you at once that I admit them all to be well founded. Consequently, there need be no discussion between us. I have deserved death and I accept it. So permit me not to concern myself with what will be going on here. I ask of you simply, as a last favor, not to hasten your preparations too much, so that I may be able to finish my letters.”
“Thank you, ma'am, you're very kind. Now, gentlemen, that's all I ask of you. I know I'm here to answer some serious accusations. Let me say right away that I admit they're all valid. Therefore, there's no need for discussion between us. I have earned my fate and I accept it. So please, don’t worry about what’s happening here. I just have one last request: please don’t rush your preparations too much, so I can finish writing my letters.”
Upon which, satisfied with himself this time, he sat down again and commenced to write rapidly. They left him in peace, as he desired. He did not raise his head once, even at the moment when a murmur louder than usual showed that the hearers regarded Rouletabille’s crimes with especial detestation. He had the happiness of having entirely completed his correspondence when they asked him to rise to hear judgment pronounced upon him. The supreme communion that he had just had with his friend Sainclair and with the dear Lady in Black restored all his spirit to him. He listened respectfully to the sentence which condemned him to death, though he was busy sliding his tongue along the gummed edge of his envelope.
Satisfied with himself this time, he sat down again and started writing quickly. They left him alone, just as he wanted. He didn't look up once, even when a louder murmur indicated that the audience had a particular dislike for Rouletabille's actions. He was pleased to have finished his correspondence completely when they asked him to stand and hear the verdict. The deep connection he had just shared with his friend Sainclair and the dear Lady in Black restored his spirit. He listened attentively to the sentence that condemned him to death, even as he busily slid his tongue along the gummed edge of his envelope.
These were the charges for which he was to be hanged: 1. Because he had come to Russia and gotten involved in matters that didn't concern him, despite being warned to stay in France. 2. Because he had failed to keep the promises of neutrality he made to a representative of the Central Revolutionary Committee. 3. For attempting to uncover the secrets of the Trebassof datcha. 4. For having Comrade Matiew beaten and imprisoned by Koupriane. 5. For having revealed to Koupriane the identities of the two "doctors" who were assigned to kill General Trebassof. 6. For having triggered the arrest of Natacha Feodorovna.
It was a list longer than was needed for his doom. Rouletabille kissed his ikons and handed them to Annouchka along with the letters. Then he declared, with his lips trembling slightly, and a cold sweat on his forehead, that he was ready to submit to his fate.
It was a list longer than necessary for his downfall. Rouletabille kissed his icons and handed them to Annouchka along with the letters. Then he declared, with his lips trembling slightly and a cold sweat on his forehead, that he was ready to face his fate.
XVII. THE LAST CRAVAT
The gentleman of the Neva said to him: “If you have nothing further to say, we will go into the courtyard.”
The guy from the Neva said to him, “If you don’t have anything else to say, we’ll head into the courtyard.”
Rouletabille understood at last that hanging him in the room where judgment had been pronounced was rendered impossible by the violence of the prisoner just executed. Not only the rope and the ring-bolt had been torn away, but part of the beam had splintered.
Rouletabille finally realized that it was impossible to hang him in the room where the judgment had been given because of the violent struggle of the recently executed prisoner. Not only had the rope and the ring-bolt been ripped out, but a part of the beam had also splintered.
“There is nothing more,” replied Rouletabille.
"There's nothing else," replied Rouletabille.
He was mistaken. Something occurred to him, an idea flashed so suddenly that he became white as his shirt, and had to lean on the arm of the gentleman of the Neva in order to accompany him.
He was wrong. An idea suddenly hit him, so intensely that he turned as pale as his shirt and had to lean on the arm of the gentleman from the Neva to keep up with him.
The door was open. All the men who had voted his death filed out in gloomy silence. The gentleman of the Neva, who seemed charged with the last offices for the prisoner, pushed him gently out into the court.
The door was open. All the men who had voted for his death walked out in somber silence. The gentleman from the Neva, who appeared to be responsible for the final arrangements for the prisoner, gently pushed him out into the courtyard.
It was vast, and surrounded by a high board wall; some small buildings, with closed doors, stood to right and left. A high chimney, partially demolished, rose from one corner. Rouletabille decided the whole place was part of some old abandoned mill. Above his head the sky was pale as a winding sheet. A thunderous, intermittent, rhythmical noise appraised him that he could not be far from the sea.
It was huge and surrounded by a tall wooden wall; some small buildings with closed doors stood on the right and left. A tall, partially crumbled chimney rose from one corner. Rouletabille thought the entire place was part of some old abandoned mill. Above him, the sky was pale like a winding sheet. A loud, intermittent, rhythmic noise indicated that he couldn’t be far from the sea.
He had plenty of time to note all these things, for they had stopped the march to execution a moment and had made him sit down in the open courtyard on an old box. A few steps away from him under the shed where he certainly was going to be hanged, a man got upon a stool (the stool that would serve Rouletabille a few moments later) with his arm raised, and drove with a few blows of a mallet a great ring-bolt into a beam above his head.
He had plenty of time to notice all these things since they had paused the march to execution for a moment and made him sit down in the open courtyard on an old crate. A few steps away from him, under the shelter where he was definitely going to be hanged, a man climbed onto a stool (the same stool that would serve Rouletabille a few moments later) with his arm raised and drove a large ring-bolt into a beam above his head with a few blows of a hammer.
The reporter’s eyes, which had not lost their habit of taking everything in, rested again on a coarse canvas sack that lay on the ground. The young man felt a slight tremor, for he saw quickly that the sack swathed a human form. He turned his head away, but only to confront another empty sack that was intended for him. Then he closed his eyes. The sound of music came from somewhere outside, notes of the balalaika. He said to himself, “Well, we certainly are in Finland”; for he knew that, if the guzla is Russian the balalaika certainly is Finnish. It is a kind of accordeon that the peasants pick plaintively in the doorways of their toubas. He had seen and heard them the afternoon that he went to Pergalovo, and also a little further away, on the Viborg line. He pictured to himself the ruined structure where he now found himself shut in with the revolutionary tribunal, as it must appear from the outside to passers-by; unsinister, like many others near it, sheltering under its decaying roof a few homes of humble workers, resting now as they played the balalaika at their thresholds, with the day’s labor over.
The reporter’s eyes, which had always taken in everything, landed again on a rough canvas sack lying on the ground. The young man felt a slight shiver, as he quickly realized that the sack covered a human form. He turned away, only to face another empty sack meant for him. Then he closed his eyes. Music floated in from outside, the sound of the balalaika. He thought to himself, “Well, we’re definitely in Finland,” because he knew that while the guzla is Russian, the balalaika is definitely Finnish. It’s a type of accordion that the peasants play sadly at the doorways of their homes. He had seen and heard them the afternoon he went to Pergalovo, and also a bit further down the Viborg line. He imagined the ruined building where he was now trapped with the revolutionary tribunal, picturing how it must look from the outside to passersby; not threatening, like many others nearby, providing shelter under its decaying roof for a few homes of humble workers, who were now resting as they played the balalaika at their doorsteps, after a day’s work.
And suddenly from the ineffable peace of his last evening, while the balalaika mourned and the man overhead tested the solidity of his ring-bolt, a voice outside, the grave, deep voice of Annouchka, sang for the little Frenchman:
And suddenly, from the profound calm of his last evening, while the balalaika played a mournful tune and the man above tested the strength of his ring-bolt, a voice outside, Annouchka's deep and serious voice, sang for the little Frenchman:
“For whom are we weaving this crown Of lilac, rose, and thyme? When my hand is left hanging down Who will then bring your crown Of lilac, rose, and thyme? Oh, I wish someone among you would hear, And come, so my lonely hand Could be held, and share a friendly tear— For I stand alone at the end. Who will now bring the crown Of lilac, rose, and thyme?”
Rouletabille listened to the voice dying away with the last sob of the balalaika. “It is too sad,” he said, rising. “Let us go,” and he wavered a little.
Rouletabille listened to the voice fading with the final sob of the balalaika. “It’s too sad,” he said, standing up. “Let’s go,” and he swayed slightly.
They came to search him. All was ready above. They pushed him gently towards the shed. When he was under the ring-bolt, near the stool, they made him turn round and they read him something in Russian, doubtless less for him than for those there who did not understand French. Rouletabille had hard work to hold himself erect.
They came to look for him. Everything was set up above. They gently nudged him toward the shed. When he was under the ring-bolt, next to the stool, they made him turn around and read something to him in Russian, probably more for those present who didn't understand French than for him. Rouletabille struggled to keep himself upright.
The gentleman of the Neva said to him further:
The guy from the Neva said to him next:
“Monsieur, we now read you the final formula. It asks you to say whether, before you die, you have anything you wish to add to what we know concerning the sentence which has been passed upon you.”
“Sir, we now present to you the final formula. It asks you to let us know if, before you pass away, there’s anything you want to add regarding the sentence that has been given to you.”
Rouletabille thought that his saliva, which at that moment he had the greatest difficulty in swallowing, would not permit him to utter a word. But disdain of such a weakness, when he recalled the coolness of so many illustrious condemned people in their last moments, brought him the last strength needed to maintain his reputation.
Rouletabille felt that his saliva, which he was struggling to swallow at that moment, would stop him from saying anything. But remembering how composed so many famous people were in their final moments helped him find the last bit of strength he needed to uphold his reputation.
“Why,” said he, “this sentence is not wrongly drawn up. I blame it only for being too short. Why has there been no mention of the crime I committed in contriving the tragic death of poor Michael Korsakoff?”
“Why,” he said, “this sentence isn't wrong. I only criticize it for being too brief. Why isn't there any mention of the crime I committed in planning the tragic death of poor Michael Korsakoff?”
“Michael Korsakoff was a wretch,” pronounced the vindictive voice of the young man who had presided at the trial and who, at this supreme moment, happened to be face to face with Rouletabille. “Koupriane’s police, by killing that man, ridded us of a traitor.”
“Michael Korsakoff was a loser,” declared the resentful voice of the young man who had been in charge at the trial and who, in this crucial moment, found himself face to face with Rouletabille. “Koupriane’s police, by killing that man, freed us from a traitor.”
Rouletabille uttered a cry, a cry of joy, and while he had some reason for believing that at the point he had reached now of his too-short career only misfortune could befall him, yet here Providence, in his infinite grace, sent him before he died this ineffable consolation: the certainty that he had not been mistaken.
Rouletabille let out a cry, a cry of joy, and even though he had every reason to think that at this stage of his too-short career only bad luck could come his way, here was Providence, in its infinite grace, giving him this incredible comfort before he died: the certainty that he had been right all along.
“Pardon, pardon,” he murmured, in an excess of joy which stifled him almost as much as the wretched rope would shortly do that they were getting ready behind him. “Pardon. One second yet, one little second. Then, messieurs, then, we are agreed in that, are we? This Michael, Michael Nikolaievitch was the the last of traitors.”
“Excuse me, excuse me,” he murmured, overwhelmed with joy that nearly suffocated him just as much as the miserable rope soon would behind him. “Excuse me. Just one more second, just a tiny second. Then, gentlemen, we’re in agreement on that, right? This Michael, Michael Nikolaievitch was the last of the traitors.”
“The first,” said the heavy voice.
“The first,” said the deep voice.
“It is the same thing, my dear monsieur. A traitor, a wretched traitor,” continued Rouletabille.
“It’s the same thing, my dear sir. A traitor, a miserable traitor,” continued Rouletabille.
“A poisoner,” replied the voice.
"A poisoner," said the voice.
“A vulgar poisoner! Is that not so? But, tell me how—a vulgar poisoner who, under cover of Nihilism, worked for his own petty ends, worked for himself and betrayed you all!”
“A cheap poisoner! Isn’t that right? But, tell me how—a cheap poisoner who, under the guise of Nihilism, pursued his own selfish goals, worked for himself, and betrayed you all!”
Now Rouletabille’s voice rose like a fanfare. Someone said:
Now Rouletabille's voice soared like a fanfare. Someone said:
“He did not deceive us long; our enemies themselves undertook his punishment.”
“He didn’t fool us for long; our enemies took care of his punishment themselves.”
“It was I,” cried Rouletabille, radiant again. “It was I who wound up that career. I tell you that was managed right. It was I who rid you of him. Ah, I knew well enough, messieurs, in the bottom of my heart I knew that I could not be mistaken. Two and two make four always, don’t they? And Rouletabille is always Rouletabille. Messieurs, it is all right, after all.”
“It was me,” shouted Rouletabille, beaming once more. “I’m the one who ended that situation. I can tell you, it was handled perfectly. I got rid of him for you. Ah, deep down, gentlemen, I knew I was right. Two plus two always equals four, doesn’t it? And Rouletabille is always Rouletabille. Gentlemen, everything is good, after all.”
But it was probable that it was also all wrong, for the gentleman of the Neva came up to him hat in hand and said:
But it was likely that it was all wrong too, because the gentleman from the Neva approached him with his hat in hand and said:
“Monsieur, you know now why the witnesses at your trial did not raise a fact against you that, on the contrary, was entirely in your favor. Now it only remains for us to execute the sentence which is entirely justified on other grounds.”
“Mister, you now understand why the witnesses at your trial didn’t bring up a fact that actually supported you. Now, all that’s left is for us to carry out the sentence, which is completely justified for other reasons.”
“Ah, but—wait a little. What the devil! Now that I am sure I have not been mistaken and that I have been myself, Rouletabille, all the time I cling to life a little—oh, very much!”
“Ah, but—hold on a second. What the heck! Now that I'm sure I haven't been wrong and that I've been myself, Rouletabille, all along, I really hold on to life a bit—oh, a lot!”
A hostile murmur showed the condemned man that the patience of his judges was getting near its limit.
A hostile murmur made the condemned man realize that his judges' patience was running out.
“Monsieur,” interposed the president, “we know that you do not belong to the orthodox religion; nevertheless, we will bring a priest if you wish it.”
“Monsieur,” the president interjected, “we know that you don't follow the orthodox religion; however, we can bring a priest if you'd like.”
“Yes, yes, that is it, go for the priest,” cried Rouletabille.
“Yeah, yeah, that’s it, go get the priest,” shouted Rouletabille.
And he said to himself, “It is so much time gained.”
And he said to himself, “That's a lot of time saved.”
One of the revolutionaries started over to a little cabin that had been transformed into a chapel, while the rest of them looked at the reporter with a good deal less sympathy than they had been showing. If his bravado had impressed them agreeably in the trial room, they were beginning to be rather disgusted by his cries, his protestations and all the maneuvers by which he so apparently was trying to hold off the hour of his death.
One of the revolutionaries headed towards a small cabin that had been turned into a chapel, while the others regarded the reporter with much less sympathy than before. If his bravado had won them over in the trial room, they were starting to feel quite disgusted by his shouting, his pleas, and all the attempts he was clearly making to delay the moment of his death.
But all at once Rouletabille jumped up onto the fatal stool. They believed he had decided finally to make an end of the comedy and die with dignity; but he had mounted there only to give them a discourse.
But suddenly, Rouletabille jumped up onto the deadly stool. They thought he had finally decided to end the drama and die with dignity; but he had only gotten up there to give them a speech.
“Messieurs, understand me now. If it is true that you are not suppressing me in order to avenge Michael Nikolaievitch, then why do you hang me? Why do you inflict this odious punishment on me? Because you accuse me of causing Natacha Feodorovna’s arrest? Truly I have been awkward. Of that, and that alone, I accuse myself.”
“Gentlemen, listen to me now. If it’s true that you're not punishing me to get back at Michael Nikolaievitch, then why are you punishing me? Why do you put this horrible punishment on me? Is it because you blame me for Natacha Feodorovna’s arrest? Honestly, I have acted clumsily. That, and only that, I hold against myself.”
“It was you, with your revolver, who gave the signal to Koupriane’s agents! You have done the dirty work for the police.”
“It was you, with your gun, who signaled Koupriane’s agents! You’ve done the dirty work for the cops.”
Rouletabille tried vainly to protest, to explain, to say that his revolver shot, on the contrary, had saved the revolutionaries. But no one cared to listen and no one believed him.
Rouletabille tried in vain to protest, to explain, to say that his gunshot had actually saved the revolutionaries. But no one wanted to listen, and no one believed him.
“Here is the priest, monsieur,” said the gentleman of the Neva.
“Here is the priest, sir,” said the gentleman of the Neva.
“One second! These are my last words, and I swear to you that after this I will pass the rope about my neck myself! But listen to me! Listen to me closely! Natacha Feodorovna was the most precious recruit you had, was she not?”
“One moment! These are my final words, and I promise that after this I will put the rope around my own neck! But hear me out! Pay close attention! Natacha Feodorovna was the most valuable recruit you had, right?”
“A veritable treasure,” declared the president, his voice more and more impatient.
“A true treasure,” declared the president, his voice growing increasingly impatient.
“It was a terrible blow, then,” continued the reporter, “a terrible blow for you, this arrest?”
“It was a huge shock, then,” the reporter continued, “a huge shock for you, this arrest?”
“Terrible,” some of them ejaculated.
“Terrible,” some of them exclaimed.
“Do not interrupt me! Very well, then, I am going to say this to you: ‘If I ward off this blow—if, after having been the unintentional cause of Natacha’s arrest, I have the daughter of General Trebassof set at liberty, and that within twenty-four hours,—what do you say? Would you still hang me?’”
“Don’t interrupt me! Alright, then, I’m going to say this to you: ‘If I manage to deflect this blow—if, after unintentionally causing Natacha’s arrest, I free General Trebassof’s daughter, and that within twenty-four hours—what do you say? Would you still hang me?’”
The president, he who had the Christ-like countenance, said:
The president, who had a Christ-like face, said:
“Messieurs, Natacha Feodorovna has fallen the victim of terrible machinations whose mystery we so far have not been able to penetrate. She is accused of trying to poison her father and her step-mother, and under such conditions that it seems impossible for human reason to demonstrate the contrary. Natacha Feodorovna herself, crushed by the tragic occurrence, was not able to answer her accusers at all, and her silence has been taken for a confession of guilt. Messieurs, Natacha Feodorovna will be started for Siberia to-morrow. We can do nothing for her. Natacha Feodorovna is lost to us.”
“Gentlemen, Natacha Feodorovna has fallen victim to terrible schemes that we have not yet been able to understand. She is accused of attempting to poison her father and her stepmother, and given the circumstances, it seems impossible for any human reasoning to prove otherwise. Natacha Feodorovna herself, overcome by this tragic situation, couldn’t respond to her accusers at all, and her silence has been taken as an admission of guilt. Gentlemen, Natacha Feodorovna is being sent to Siberia tomorrow. We can do nothing for her. Natacha Feodorovna is lost to us.”
Then, with a gesture to those who surrounded Rouletabille:
Then, with a motion towards those gathered around Rouletabille:
“Do your duty, messieurs.”
“Do your duty, gentlemen.”
“Pardon, pardon. But if I do prove the innocence of Natacha? Just wait, messieurs. There is only I who can prove that innocence! You lose Natacha by killing me!”
“Excuse me, excuse me. But what if I can prove Natacha's innocence? Just wait, gentlemen. I'm the only one who can prove that innocence! You'll lose Natacha if you kill me!”
“If you had been able to prove that innocence, monsieur, the thing would already be done. You would not have waited.”
“If you could have proven that innocence, sir, it would already be done. You wouldn’t have waited.”
“Pardon, pardon. It is only at this moment that I have become able to do it.”
“Sorry, sorry. It’s only now that I’ve been able to do it.”
“How is that?”
"How's that?"
“It is because I was sick, you see—very seriously sick. That affair of Michael Nikolaievitch and the poison that still continued after he was dead simply robbed me of all my powers. Now that I am sure I have not been the means of killing an innocent man—I am Rouletabille again! It is not possible that I shall not find the way, that I shall not see through this mystery.”
“It’s because I was sick, you see—really sick. The whole situation with Michael Nikolaievitch and the poison that lingered even after he was dead completely drained me of all my strengths. Now that I know I didn’t end the life of an innocent man—I’m Rouletabille again! It’s impossible that I won’t find the way, that I won’t unravel this mystery.”
The terrible voice of the Christ-like figure said monotonously:
The harsh voice of the Christ-like figure spoke in a flat tone:
“Do your duty, messieurs.”
"Do your duty, gentlemen."
“Pardon, pardon. This is of great importance to you—and the proof is that you have not yet hanged me. You were not so procrastinating with my predecessor, were you? You have listened to me because you have hoped! Very well, let me think, let me consider. Oh, the devil! I was there myself at the fatal luncheon, and I know better than anyone else all that happened there. Five minutes! I demand five minutes of you; it is not much. Five little minutes!”
“Please, please. This is really important to you—and the proof is that you haven't hanged me yet. You weren't so slow with my predecessor, were you? You've listened to me because you’ve had hope! Alright, let me think, let me consider. Oh, man! I was at that deadly lunch, and I know better than anyone what happened there. Five minutes! I’m asking for just five minutes from you; it’s not much. Just five little minutes!”
These last words of the condemned man seemed to singularly influence the revolutionaries. They looked at one another in silence.
These final words of the condemned man seemed to have a profound impact on the revolutionaries. They exchanged silent glances.
Then the president took out his watch and said:
Then the president pulled out his watch and said:
“Five minutes. We grant them to you.”
“Five minutes. We’re giving them to you.”
“Put your watch here. Here on this nail. It is five minutes to seven, eh? You will give me until the hour?”
“Put your watch here. Right on this nail. It's five minutes to seven, right? Will you give me until the hour?”
“Yes, until the hour. The watch itself will strike when the hour has come.”
“Yes, until the hour. The clock will chime when the time arrives.”
“Ah, it strikes! Like the general’s watch, then. Very well, here we are.”
“Ah, it hits! Just like the general’s watch, then. Alright, here we are.”
Then there was the curious spectacle of Rouletabille standing on the hangman’s stool, the fatal rope hanging above his head, his legs crossed, his elbow on his knees in that eternal attitude which Art has always given to human thought, his fists under his jaws, his eyes fixed—all around him, all those young men intent on his silence, not moving a muscle, turned into statues themselves that they might not disturb the statue which thought and thought.
Then there was the strange sight of Rouletabille standing on the hangman’s stool, the deadly rope hanging above him, his legs crossed, his elbow on his knees in that timeless pose that Art has always associated with deep thought, his fists under his chin, his eyes focused—all around him, all those young men focused on his silence, not moving a muscle, turned into statues themselves so they wouldn’t disrupt the statue that was thinking and thinking.
XVIII. A SINGULAR EXPERIENCE
The five minutes ticked away and the watch commenced to strike the hour’s seven strokes. Did it sound the death of Rouletabille? Perhaps not! For at the first silver tinkle they saw Rouletabille shake himself, and raise his head, with his face alight and his eyes shining. They saw him stand up, spread out his arms and cry:
The five minutes passed, and the watch began to chime the hour's seven strokes. Did it signal the end for Rouletabille? Maybe not! Because at the first light chime, they saw Rouletabille shake himself, lift his head, his face glowing and his eyes bright. They saw him stand up, stretch out his arms, and shout:
“I have found it!”
“I found it!”
Such joy shone in his countenance that there seemed to be an aureole around him, and none of those there doubted that he had the solution of the impossible problem.
Such joy radiated from his face that it felt like there was a halo around him, and everyone present was convinced that he held the answer to the impossible problem.
“I have found it! I have found it!”
“I've found it! I've found it!”
They gathered around him. He waved them away as in a waking dream.
They gathered around him. He waved them off as if in a waking dream.
“Give me room. I have found it, if my experiment works out. One, two, three, four, five...”
“Give me space. I think I’ve found it, if my experiment goes well. One, two, three, four, five...”
What was he doing? He counted his steps now, in long paces, as in dueling preliminaries. And the others, all of them, followed him in silence, puzzled, but without protest, as if they, too, were caught in the same strange day-dream. Steadily counting his steps he crossed thus the court, which was vast. “Forty, forty-one, forty-two,” he cried excitedly. “This is certainly strange, and very promising.”
What was he doing? He was counting his steps now, in long strides, like in the lead-up to a duel. The others, all of them, followed him in silence, confused but without objection, as if they were also caught in the same odd daydream. Steadily counting his steps, he crossed the large courtyard. “Forty, forty-one, forty-two,” he shouted with excitement. “This is definitely strange, and really promising.”
The others, although they did not understand, refrained from questioning him, for they saw there was nothing to do but let him go ahead without interruption, just as care is taken not to wake a somnambulist abruptly. They had no mistrust of his motives, for the idea was simply untenable that Rouletabille was fool enough to hope to save himself from them by an imbecile subterfuge. No, they yielded to the impression his inspired countenance gave them, and several were so affected that they unconsciously repeated his gestures. Thus Rouletabille reached the edge of the court where judgment had been pronounced against him. There he had to mount a rickety flight of stairs, whose steps he counted. He reached a corridor, but moving away from the side where the door was opening to the exterior he turned toward a staircase leading to the upper floor, and still counted the steps as he climbed them. Some of the company followed him, others hurried ahead of him. But he did not seem aware of either the one or the other, as he walked along living only in his thoughts. He reached the landing-place, hesitated, pushed open a door, and found himself in a room furnished with a table, two chairs, a mattress and a huge cupboard. He went to the cupboard, turned the key and opened it. The cupboard was empty. He closed it again and put the key in his pocket. Then he went out onto the landing-place again. There he asked for the key of the chamber-door he had just left. They gave it to him and he locked that door and put that key also in his pocket. Now he returned into the court. He asked for a chair. It was brought him. Immediately he placed his head in his hands, thinking hard, took the chair and carried it over a little behind the shed. The Nihilists watched everything he did and they did not smile, because men do not smile when death waits at the end of things, however foolish.
The others, while they didn’t fully understand, held back from questioning him, knowing the best option was to let him proceed without interruption, just like you’d avoid waking a sleepwalker abruptly. They didn’t doubt his intentions; the thought that Rouletabille was naïve enough to think he could save himself with a ridiculous trick seemed impossible. No, they were influenced by the conviction his inspired expression conveyed, and several of them were so moved that they unconsciously mimicked his gestures. Thus, Rouletabille made his way to the edge of the courtyard where the judgment against him had been pronounced. There, he had to climb a rickety set of stairs, counting each step as he went. He reached a corridor but, instead of heading to the exit door, he turned toward a staircase that led to the upper floor, continuing to count the steps as he ascended. Some in the group followed him while others hurried ahead, but he seemed oblivious to either, lost in his own thoughts. He reached the landing, hesitated, pushed open a door, and found himself in a room furnished with a table, two chairs, a mattress, and a large cupboard. He approached the cupboard, turned the key, and opened it. The cupboard was empty. He closed it again and pocketed the key. Then he stepped back onto the landing and requested the key for the chamber door he had just exited. They handed it to him, and he locked that door, putting that key in his pocket as well. Now he returned to the courtyard. He asked for a chair, which was brought to him. He immediately rested his head in his hands, deep in thought, took the chair, and moved it a little behind the shed. The Nihilists observed everything he did, and they didn’t smile, for people don’t smile when death looms ahead, no matter how absurd the situation may seem.
Finally, Rouletabille spoke:
Finally, Rouletabille said:
“Messieurs,” said he, his voice low and shaken, because he knew that now he touched the decisive minute, after which there could only be an irrevocable fate. “Messieurs, in order to continue my experiment I am obliged to go through movements that might suggest to you the idea of an attempt at escape, or evasion. I hope you don’t regard me as fool enough to have any such thought.”
“Gentlemen,” he said, his voice low and shaky, because he knew he was at a critical moment that would lead to an irreversible fate. “Gentlemen, to continue my experiment, I have to go through actions that might make you think I’m trying to escape or evade. I hope you don’t think I’m foolish enough to have such an idea.”
“Oh, monsieur,” said the chief, “you are free to go through all the maneuvers you wish. No one escapes us. Outside we should have you within arm’s reach quite as well as here. And, besides, it is entirely impossible to escape from here.”
“Oh, sir,” said the chief, “you’re welcome to try all the moves you want. No one gets away from us. Once you’re outside, we'll have you just as easily within reach as we do here. Plus, it’s completely impossible to escape from here.”
“Very well. Then that is understood. In such a case, I ask you now to remain just where you are and not to budge, whatever I do, if you don’t wish to inconvenience me. Only please send someone now up to the next floor, where I am going to go again, and let him watch what happens from there, but without interfering. And don’t speak a word to me during the experiment.”
“Alright. So that’s settled. In that case, I ask you to stay exactly where you are and not move, no matter what I do, unless you want to make things difficult for me. Just please send someone up to the next floor, where I’m going to go again, and let them observe what happens from there, but without getting involved. And don’t say a word to me during the experiment.”
Two of the revolutionaries went to the upper floor, and opened a window in order to keep track of what went on in the court. All now showed their intense interest in the acts and gestures of Rouletabille.
Two of the revolutionaries went up to the second floor and opened a window to keep an eye on what was happening in the court. Everyone was now intensely interested in Rouletabille's actions and gestures.
The reporter placed himself in the shed, between his death-stool and his hanging-rope.
The reporter positioned himself in the shed, between his execution chair and the noose.
“Ready,” said he; “I am going to begin”
“Ready,” he said; “I'm about to start.”
And suddenly he jumped like a wild man, crossed the court in a straight line like a flash, disappeared in the touba, bounded up the staircase, felt in his pocket and drew out the keys, opened the door of the chamber he had locked, closed it and locked it again, turned right-about-face, came down again in the same haste, reached the court, and this time swerved to the chair, went round it, still running, and returned at the same speed to the shed. He no sooner reached there than he uttered a cry of triumph as he glanced at the watch banging from a post. “I have won,” he said, and threw himself with a happy thrill upon the fatal scaffold. They surrounded him, and he read the liveliest curiosity in all their faces. Panting still from his mad rush, he asked for two words apart with the chief of the Secret committee.
And suddenly he jumped up like a wild man, dashed across the courtyard in a straight line in a flash, disappeared into the building, rushed up the stairs, checked his pocket, pulled out the keys, unlocked the door to the room he had locked, closed it and locked it again, turned around, rushed back down with the same speed, reached the courtyard, and this time veered towards the chair, went around it while still running, and quickly returned to the shed. He barely got there when he let out a shout of triumph as he looked at the clock hanging from a post. “I’ve won,” he exclaimed, collapsing with excitement onto the deadly scaffold. They crowded around him, and he could see their intense curiosity on all their faces. Still catching his breath from his wild sprint, he asked for a few private words with the head of the Secret committee.
The man who had pronounced judgment and who had the bearing of Jesus advanced, and there was a brief exchange of words between the two young men. The others drew back and waited at a distance, in impressive silence, the outcome of this mysterious colloquy, which certainly would settle Rouletabille’s fate.
The man who had delivered the verdict and who carried himself like Jesus stepped forward, and there was a short conversation between the two young men. The others stepped back and waited at a distance, in profound silence, for the result of this mysterious discussion, which would definitely determine Rouletabille’s fate.
“Messieurs,” said the chief, “the young Frenchman is going to be allowed to leave. We give him twenty-four hours to set Natacha Feodorovna free. In twenty-four hours, if he has not succeeded, he will return here to give himself up.”
“Gentlemen,” said the chief, “the young Frenchman will be allowed to leave. We give him twenty-four hours to free Natacha Feodorovna. In twenty-four hours, if he hasn’t succeeded, he will come back here to turn himself in.”
A happy murmur greeted these words. The moment their chief spoke thus, they felt sure of Natacha’s fate.
A happy murmur responded to these words. As soon as their leader said this, they felt confident about Natacha’s fate.
The chief added:
The chief said:
“As the liberation of Natacha Feodorovna will be followed, the young Frenchman says, by that of our companion Matiew, we decide that, if these two conditions are fulfilled, M. Joseph Rouletabille is allowed to return in entire security to France, which he ought never to have left.”
“As the release of Natacha Feodorovna will be followed, the young Frenchman says, by that of our friend Matiew, we agree that if these two conditions are met, M. Joseph Rouletabille can safely return to France, a place he should never have left.”
Two or three only of the group said, “That lad is playing with us; it is not possible.”
Two or three of the group said, “That guy is messing with us; that’s just not possible.”
But the chief declared:
But the leader declared:
“Let the lad try. He accomplishes miracles.”
“Let the kid give it a try. He works wonders.”
XIX. THE TSAR
“I have escaped by remarkable luck,” cried Rouletabille, as he found himself, in the middle of the night, at the corner of the Katharine and the Aptiekarski Pereoulok Canals, while the mysterious carriage which had brought him there returned rapidly toward the Grande Ecurie. “What a country! What a country!”
“I’ve gotten away by an incredible stroke of luck,” shouted Rouletabille as he stood, in the middle of the night, at the corner of the Katharine and the Aptiekarski Pereoulok Canals, while the mysterious carriage that had taken him there sped back toward the Grande Ecurie. “What a country! What a country!”
He ran a little way to the Grand Morskaia, which was near, entered the hotel like a bomb, dragged the interpreter from his bed, demanded that his bill be made out and that he be told the time of the next train for Tsarskoie-Coelo. The interpreter told him that he could not have his bill at such an hour, that he could not leave town without his passport and that there was no train for Tsarskoie-Coelo, and Rouletabille made an outcry that woke the whole hotel. The guests, fearing always “une scandale,” kept close to their rooms. But Monsieur le directeur came down, trembling. When he found all that it was about he was inclined to be peremptory, but Rouletabille, who had seen “Michael Strogoff” played, cried, “Service of the Tsar!” which turned him submissive as a sheep. He made out the young man’s bill and gave him his passport, which had been brought back by the police during the afternoon. Rouletabille rapidly wrote a message to Koupriane’s address, which the messenger was directed to have delivered without a moment’s delay, under the pain of death! The manager humbly promised and the reporter did not explain that by “pain of death” he referred to his own. Then, having ascertained that as a matter of fact the last train had left for Tsarskoie-Coelo, he ordered a carriage and hurried to his room to pack.
He ran a short distance to the Grand Morskaia, which was nearby, burst into the hotel like a whirlwind, pulled the interpreter out of bed, demanded that his bill be prepared and asked when the next train to Tsarskoie-Coelo was. The interpreter told him that he couldn’t have his bill at this hour, that he couldn’t leave town without his passport, and that there was no train to Tsarskoie-Coelo. Rouletabille raised such a commotion that it woke up the entire hotel. The guests, always worried about causing “a scene,” stayed close to their rooms. But the hotel manager came down, visibly shaken. When he found out what it was all about, he was inclined to be strict, but Rouletabille, having seen “Michael Strogoff” performed, shouted, “Service of the Tsar!” which made the manager comply like a sheep. He prepared the young man’s bill and handed him his passport, which the police had returned earlier that afternoon. Rouletabille quickly wrote a message to Koupriane’s address, instructing the messenger to deliver it immediately, or else! The manager humbly agreed, and Rouletabille didn’t clarify that by “or else” he meant for himself. Then, having confirmed that the last train to Tsarskoie-Coelo had indeed left, he ordered a carriage and rushed to his room to pack.
And he, ordinarily so detailed, so particular in his affairs, threw things every which way, linen, garments, with kicks and shoves. It was a relief after the emotions he had gone through. “What a country!” he never ceased to ejaculate. “What a country!”
And he, usually so meticulous and careful with his belongings, tossed things around haphazardly—linens and clothes flying with kicks and shoves. It was a relief after all the emotions he had experienced. “What a country!” he kept exclaiming. “What a country!”
Then the carriage was ready, with two little Finnish horses, whose gait he knew well, an evil-looking driver, who none the less would get him there; the trunk; roubles to the domestics. “Spacibo, barine. Spacibo.” (Thank you, monsieur. Thank you.)
Then the carriage was ready, with two small Finnish horses, whose movement he knew well, a sinister-looking driver, who would still get him there; the suitcase; rubles for the staff. “Spacibo, barine. Spacibo.” (Thank you, sir. Thank you.)
The interpreter asked what address he should give the driver.
The interpreter asked what address he should provide to the driver.
“The home of the Tsar.”
“The Tsar's home.”
The interpreter hesitated, believing it to be an unbecoming pleasantry, then waved vaguely to the driver, and the horses started.
The interpreter paused, thinking it was an awkward compliment, then gestured vaguely to the driver, and the horses began to move.
“What a curious trot! We have no idea of that in France,” thought Rouletabille. “France! France! Paris! Is it possible that soon I shall be back! And that dear Lady in Black! Ah, at the first opportunity I must send her a dispatch of my return—before she receives those ikons, and the letters announcing my death. Scan! Scan! Scan! (Hurry!)”
“What a strange way of running! We don’t have that in France,” thought Rouletabille. “France! France! Paris! Is it possible that I’ll be back there soon! And that lovely Lady in Black! Ah, as soon as I get a chance, I need to send her a message about my return—before she gets those icons and the letters telling her I’m dead. Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!”
The isvotchick pounded his horses, crowding past the dvornicks who watched at the corners of the houses during the St. Petersburg night. “Dirigi! dirigi! dirigi! (Look out!)”
The isvotchick whipped his horses, pushing past the dvornicks who were watching at the corners of the houses during the St. Petersburg night. “Dirigi! dirigi! dirigi! (Look out!)”
The country, somber in the somber night. The vast open country. What monotonous desolation! Rapidly, through the vast silent spaces, the little car glided over the lonely route into the black arms of the pines.
The country, dark in the gloomy night. The wide open land. What dull emptiness! Quickly, through the vast quiet areas, the little car cruised along the empty road into the dark embrace of the pines.
Rouletabille, holding on to his seat, looked about him.
Rouletabille, gripping his seat, looked around.
“God! this is as sad as a funeral display.”
“Wow! This is as sad as a funeral.”
Little frozen huts, no larger than tombs, occasionally indicated the road, but there was no mark of life in that country except the noise of the journey and the two beasts with steaming coats.
Little frozen huts, no bigger than graves, sometimes marked the road, but there was no sign of life in that land except for the sounds of the journey and the two animals with steaming fur.
Crack! One of the shafts broken. “What a country!” To hear Rouletabille one would suppose that only in Russia could the shaft of a carriage break.
Crack! One of the shafts broke. “What a country!” You’d think from Rouletabille that only in Russia could a carriage shaft break.
The repair was difficult and crude, with bits of rope. And from then on the journey was slow and cautious after the frenzied speed. In vain Rouletabille reasoned with himself. “You will arrive anyway before morning. You cannot wake the Emperor in the dead of night.” His impatience knew no reason. “What a country! What a country!”
The repair was tough and rough, with pieces of rope. From then on, the journey was slow and careful after the wild speed. Rouletabille reasoned with himself in vain. “You’ll still get there before morning. You can't wake the Emperor in the middle of the night.” His impatience had no limits. “What a country! What a country!”
After some other petty adventures (they ran into a ravine and had tremendous difficulty rescuing the trunk) they arrived at Tsarskoie-Coelo at a quarter of seven.
After a few other minor adventures (they ended up in a ravine and had a lot of trouble getting the trunk out) they got to Tsarskoie-Coelo at 6:15.
Even here the country was not pleasant. Rouletabille recalled the bright awakening of French country. Here it seemed there was something more dead than death: it was this little city with its streets where no one passed, not a soul, not a phantom, with its houses so impenetrable, the windows even of glazed glass and further blinded by the morning hoar-frost shutting out light more thoroughly than closed eyelids. Behind them he pictured to himself a world unknown, a world which neither spoke nor wept, nor laughed, a world in which no living chord resounded. “What a country! ‘Where is the chateau? I do not know; I have been here only once, in the marshal’s carriage. I do not know the way. Not the great palace! The idiot of a driver has brought me to this great palace in order to see it, I haven’t a doubt. Does Rouletabille look like a tourist? Dourak! The home of the Tsar, I tell you. The Tsar’s residence. The place where the Little Father lives. Chez Batouchka!”
Even here, the countryside wasn't pleasant. Rouletabille remembered the bright awakening of the French countryside. Here, it felt like there was something more lifeless than death: this little town with its empty streets, not a single person around, not even a ghost, with its houses so dense that the windows, made of glass but fogged over by the morning frost, blocked out light more effectively than closed eyelids. Behind them, he imagined an unknown world, a world that neither spoke nor cried, nor laughed, a world where no living sound echoed. “What a place! ‘Where is the chateau? I don’t know; I’ve only been here once, in the marshal’s carriage. I don’t know the way. Not the big palace! That foolish driver brought me to this grand palace to see it, I’m sure. Does Rouletabille look like a tourist? Fool! The home of the Tsar, I tell you. The Tsar’s residence. The place where the Little Father lives. Chez Batouchka!”
The driver lashed his ponies. He drove past all the streets. “Stoi! (Stop!)” cried Rouletabille. A gate, a soldier, musket at shoulder, bayonet in play; another gate, another soldier, another bayonet; a park with walls around it, and around the walls more soldiers.
The driver cracked the whip at his ponies. He passed by all the streets. “Stop!” shouted Rouletabille. A gate, a soldier, musket at the ready, bayonet at the ready; another gate, another soldier, another bayonet; a park with walls surrounding it, and more soldiers around the walls.
“No mistake; here is the place,” thought Rouletabille. There was only one prisoner for whom such pains would be taken. He advanced towards the gate. Ah! They crossed bayonets under his nose. Halt! No fooling, Joseph Rouletabille, of “L’Epoque.” A subaltern came from a guard-house and advanced toward him. Explanation evidently was going to be difficult. The young man saw that if he demanded to see the Tsar, they would think him crazed and that would further complicate matters. He asked for the Grand-Marshal of the Court. They replied that he could get the Marshal’s address in Tsarskoie. But the subaltern turned his head. He saw someone advancing. It was the Grand-Marshal himself. Some exceptional service called him, without doubt, very early to the Court.
“No doubt about it; this is the place,” thought Rouletabille. There was only one prisoner for whom such efforts would be made. He walked towards the gate. Ah! Bayonets crossed right in front of him. Stop! No nonsense, Joseph Rouletabille, from “L’Epoque.” A junior officer came out of a guardhouse and approached him. It was clear that getting an explanation was going to be tough. The young man realized that if he asked to see the Tsar, they would think he was insane, and that would only make things worse. He requested to see the Grand-Marshal of the Court. They told him he could get the Marshal’s address in Tsarskoie. But the junior officer turned his head. He saw someone coming toward him. It was the Grand-Marshal himself. Some urgent matter had undoubtedly brought him to the Court very early.
“Why, what are you doing here? You are not yet gone then, Monsieur Rouletabille?”
“Why, what are you doing here? You’re not gone yet, Monsieur Rouletabille?”
“Politeness before everything, Monsieur le Grand-Marechal! I would not go before saying ‘Au revoir’ to the Emperor. Be so good, since you are going to him and he has risen (you yourself have told me he rises at seven), be so good as to say to him that I wish to pay my respects before leaving.”
“Politeness is key, Monsieur le Grand-Marechal! I can’t leave without saying ‘Goodbye’ to the Emperor. Since you're going to see him and he’s already up (you mentioned he gets up at seven), please tell him that I’d like to pay my respects before I go.”
“Your scheme, doubtless, is to speak to him once more regarding Natacha Feodorovna?”
“Your plan, I assume, is to talk to him again about Natacha Feodorovna?”
“Not at all. Tell him, Excellency, that I am come to explain the mystery of the eider downs.”
“Not at all. Tell him, Your Excellency, that I have come to explain the mystery of the eider downs.”
“Ah, ah, the eider downs! You know something?”
“Ah, ah, the eider downs! You know what?”
“I know all.”
“I know everything.”
The Grand Marshal saw that the young man did not pretend. He asked him to wait a few minutes, and vanished into the park.
The Grand Marshal noticed that the young man was being genuine. He told him to wait a few minutes and then disappeared into the park.
A quarter of an hour later, Joseph Rouletabille, of the journal “L’Epoque,” was admitted into the cabinet that he knew well from the first interview he had had there with His Majesty. The simple work-room of a country-house: a few pictures on the walls, portraits of the Tsarina and the imperial children on the table; Oriental cigarettes in the tiny gold cups. Rouletabille was far from feeling any assurance, for the Grand-Marshal had said to him:
A quarter of an hour later, Joseph Rouletabille, from the journal “L’Epoque,” was welcomed into the office he recognized from his initial meeting with His Majesty. It was a basic study in a country house: a few pictures on the walls, portraits of the Tsarina and the imperial children on the table; Oriental cigarettes in small gold cups. Rouletabille was far from feeling confident, as the Grand-Marshal had told him:
“Be cautious. The Emperor is in a terrible humor about you.”
“Be careful. The Emperor is really angry with you.”
A door opened and closed. The Tsar made a sign to the Marshal, who disappeared. Rouletabille bowed low, then watched the Emperor closely.
A door opened and closed. The Tsar gestured to the Marshal, who vanished. Rouletabille bowed deeply, then observed the Emperor intently.
Quite apparently His Majesty was displeased. The face of the Tsar, ordinarily so calm, so pleasant, and smiling, was severe, and his eyes had an angry light. He seated himself and lighted a cigarette.
Quite clearly, His Majesty was not happy. The Tsar's face, usually so calm, pleasant, and smiling, looked stern, and his eyes had an angry gleam. He sat down and lit a cigarette.
“Monsieur,” he commenced, “I am not otherwise sorry to see you before your departure in order to say to you myself that I am not at all pleased with you. If you were one of my subjects I would have already started you on the road to the Ural Mountains.”
“Monsieur,” he began, “I’m actually glad to see you before you leave because I want to tell you myself that I’m not at all pleased with you. If you were one of my subjects, I would have already sent you on your way to the Ural Mountains.”
“I remove myself farther, Sire.”
“I step back, Sire.”
“Monsieur, I pray you not to interrupt me and not to speak unless I ask you a question.”
“Sir, I ask that you don’t interrupt me and don’t speak unless I ask you a question.”
“Oh, pardon, Sire, pardon.”
"Oh, excuse me, Sir, excuse me."
“I am not duped by the pretext you have offered Monsieur le Grand-Marechal in order to penetrate here.”
“I’m not fooled by the excuse you gave Monsieur le Grand-Marechal to get in here.”
“It is not a pretext, Sire.”
“It’s not an excuse, Your Majesty.”
“Again!”
“Not again!”
“Oh, pardon, Sire, pardon.”
“Oh, excuse me, Your Majesty.”
“I say to you that, called here to aid me against my enemies, they themselves have not found a stronger or more criminal support than in you.”
“I’m telling you that, called here to help me against my enemies, they themselves have not found a stronger or more criminal ally than you.”
“Of what am I accused, Sire?”
“Of what am I being accused, Your Majesty?”
“Koupriane—”
"Koupriane—"
“Ah! Ah! ... Pardon!”
"Oops! Sorry!"
“My Chief of Police justly complains that you have traversed all his designs and that you have taken it upon yourself to ruin them. First, you removed his agents, who inconvenienced you, it seems; then, the moment that he had the proof in hand of the abominable alliance of Natacha Feodorovna with the Nihilists who attempt the assassination of her father your intervention has permitted that proof to escape him. And you have boasted of the feat, monsieur, so that we can only consider you responsible for the attempts that followed.
“My Chief of Police rightfully complains that you have disrupted all his plans and taken it upon yourself to ruin them. First, you got rid of his agents, who seemed to inconvenience you; then, just when he had proof of the terrible connection between Natacha Feodorovna and the Nihilists trying to assassinate her father, your actions allowed that proof to slip away from him. And you even bragged about it, sir, which makes us hold you accountable for the attempts that followed.”
“Without you, Natacha would not have attempted to poison her father. Without you, they would not have sent to find physicians who could blow up the datcha des Iles. Finally, no later than yesterday, when this faithful servant of mine had set a trap they could not have escaped from, you have had the audacity, you, to warn them of it. They owe their escape to you. Monsieur, those are attempts against the security of the State which deserves the heaviest punishment. Why, you went out one day from here promising me to save General Trebassof from all the plotting assassins who lurked about him. And then you play the game of the assassins! Your conduct is as miserable as that of Natacha Feodorovna is monstrous!”
“Without you, Natacha wouldn't have tried to poison her father. Without you, they wouldn't have sent for doctors who could demolish the datcha des Iles. And just yesterday, when this loyal servant of mine set a trap they couldn't escape from, you had the nerve to warn them about it. They owe their escape to you. Sir, those are actions against the security of the State that deserve the harshest punishment. You left here one day promising me that you would protect General Trebassof from all the plotting assassins around him. And then you act like one of the assassins! Your behavior is as despicable as Natacha Feodorovna's is outrageous!”
The Emperor ceased, and looked at Rouletabille, who had not lowered his eyes.
The Emperor stopped and looked at Rouletabille, who hadn’t looked away.
“What can you say for yourself? Speak—now.”
“What do you have to say for yourself? Go ahead—talk.”
“I can only say to Your Majesty that I come to take leave of you because my task here is finished. I have promised you the life of General Trebassof, and I bring it to you. He runs no danger any more! I say further to Your Majesty that there exists nowhere in the world a daughter more devoted to her father, even to the death, a daughter more sublime than Natacha Feodorovna, nor more innocent.”
“I can only tell Your Majesty that I’m here to say goodbye because my work here is done. I’ve promised you the life of General Trebassof, and I’m delivering that promise. He’s no longer in danger! I also want to tell Your Majesty that there is no daughter anywhere in the world more devoted to her father, even to death, no daughter more extraordinary than Natacha Feodorovna, nor more innocent.”
“Be careful, monsieur. I inform you that I have studied this affair personally and very closely. You have the proofs of these statements you advance?”
“Be careful, sir. I want you to know that I’ve looked into this matter personally and in detail. Do you have any evidence to support the claims you’re making?”
“Yes, Sire.”
"Yes, Your Majesty."
“And I, I have the proofs that Natacha Feodorovna is a renegade.”
“And I have the proof that Natacha Feodorovna is a traitor.”
At this contradiction, uttered in a firm voice, the Emperor stirred, a flush of anger and of outraged majesty in his face. But, after this first movement, he succeeded in controlling himself, opened a drawer brusquely, took out some papers and threw them on the table.
At this contradiction, spoken in a strong voice, the Emperor shifted, a wave of anger and wounded pride showing on his face. But after this initial reaction, he managed to regain his composure, opened a drawer abruptly, pulled out some papers, and tossed them on the table.
“Here they are.”
“Here they are.”
Rouletabille reached for the papers.
Rouletabille grabbed the papers.
“You do not read Russian, monsieur. I will translate their purport for you. Know, then, that there has been a mysterious exchange of letters between Natacha Feodorovna and the Central Revolutionary Committee, and that these letters show the daughter of General Trebassof to be in perfect accord with the assassins of her father for the execution of their abominable project.”
“You don’t read Russian, sir. I will translate their meaning for you. Understand that there has been a mysterious exchange of letters between Natacha Feodorovna and the Central Revolutionary Committee, and these letters reveal that General Trebassof’s daughter is in full agreement with her father’s assassins regarding the execution of their monstrous plan.”
“The death of the general?”
"Is the general dead?"
“Exactly.”
"That's right."
“I declare to Your Majesty that that is not possible.”
“I have to tell Your Majesty that’s not possible.”
“Obstinate man! I will read—”
"Stubborn man! I will read—"
“Useless, Sire. It is impossible. There may be in them the question of a project, but I am greatly surprised if these conspirators have been sufficiently imprudent to write in those letters that they count on Natacha to poison her father.”
“Useless, Your Majesty. It's impossible. There might be a plan in those letters, but I would be very surprised if these conspirators were careless enough to write that they rely on Natacha to poison her father.”
“That, as a matter of fact, is not written, and you yourself are responsible for it not being there. It does not follow any the less that Natacha Feodorovna had an understanding with the Nihilists.”
“That, in fact, isn’t written, and you’re the one responsible for its absence. However, it still stands that Natacha Feodorovna had an understanding with the Nihilists.”
“That is correct, Sire.”
"That's correct, Your Majesty."
“Ah, you confess that?”
“Ah, you admit that?”
“I do not confess; I simply affirm that Natacha had an understanding with the Nihilists.”
“I’m not confessing; I’m just saying that Natacha had a deal with the Nihilists.”
“Who plotted their abominable attacks against the ex-Governor of Moscow.”
“Who planned their terrible attacks against the former Governor of Moscow.”
“Sire, since Natacha had an understanding with the Nihilists, it was not to kill her father, but to save him. And the project of which you hold here the proofs, but of whose character you are unaware, is to end the attacks of which you speak, instantly.”
“Sire, since Natacha had an agreement with the Nihilists, it was not to kill her father but to protect him. And the plan you have here the evidence for, but whose true nature you don’t understand, is to put an end to the attacks you mentioned, immediately.”
“You say that.”
"You said that."
“I speak the truth, Sire.”
“I speak the truth, Your Majesty.”
“Where are the proofs? Show me your papers.”
“Where are the documents? Show me your papers.”
“I have none. I have only my word.”
“I don’t have anything. I only have my word.”
“That is not sufficient.”
"That's not enough."
“It will be sufficient, once you have heard me.”
“It will be enough once you’ve listened to me.”
“I listen.”
“I’m listening.”
“Sire, before revealing to you a secret on which depends the life of General Trebassof, you must permit me some questions. Your Majesty holds the life of the general very dear?”
“Sire, before I share a secret that affects General Trebassof's life, I need to ask you a few questions. Your Majesty values the general's life very much, correct?”
“What has that to do with it?”
“What does that have to do with anything?”
“Pardon. I desire that Your Majesty assure me on that point.”
“Excuse me. I would like Your Majesty to confirm that point for me.”
“The general has protected my throne. He has saved the Empire from one of the greatest dangers that it has ever run. If the servant who has done such a service should be rewarded by death, by the punishment that the enemies of my people prepare for him in the darkness, I should never forgive myself. There have been too many martyrs already!”
“The general has safeguarded my throne. He’s saved the Empire from one of the biggest threats it has ever faced. If the servant who has done such a great service is rewarded with death, with the punishment that the enemies of my people have planned for him in secret, I could never forgive myself. There have already been too many martyrs!”
“You have replied to me, Sire, in such a way that you make me understand there is no sacrifice—even to the sacrifice of your amour-propre the greatest a ruler can suffer—no sacrifice too dear to ransom from death one of these martyrs.”
“You have responded to me, Your Majesty, in a way that makes it clear there is no sacrifice—even the sacrifice of your pride, which is the greatest a ruler can endure—no sacrifice too great to save one of these martyrs from death.”
“Ah, ah! These gentlemen lay down conditions to me! Money. Money. They need money. And at how much do they rate the head of the general?”
“Ah, ah! These guys are putting conditions on me! Money. Money. They need money. And how much do they value the general's head?”
“Sire, that does not touch Your Majesty, and I never will come to offer you such a bargain. That matter concerns only Natacha Feodorovna, who has offered her fortune!”
“Sire, that doesn't involve Your Majesty, and I will never come to propose such a deal. That issue only concerns Natacha Feodorovna, who has offered her fortune!”
“Her fortune! But she has nothing.”
“Her fortune! But she has nothing.”
“She will have one at the death of the general. Now she engages to give it all to the Revolutionary Committee the day the general dies—if he dies a natural death!”
“She will have one when the general dies. Now she promises to give it all to the Revolutionary Committee the day he passes—if he dies of natural causes!”
The Emperor rose, greatly agitated.
The Emperor stood up, very upset.
“To the Revolutionary Party! What do you tell me! The fortune of the general! Eh, but these are great riches.”
“To the Revolutionary Party! What are you saying to me? The general’s fortune! Wow, that’s a lot of wealth.”
“Sire, I have told you the secret. You alone should know it and guard it forever, and I have your sacred word that, when the hour comes, you will let the prize go where it is promised. If the general ever learns of such a thing, such a treaty, he would easily arrange that nothing should remain, and he would denounce his daughter who has saved him, and then he would promptly be the prey of his enemies and yours, from whom you wish to save him. I have told the secret not to the Emperor, but to the representative of God on the Russian earth. I have confessed it to the priest, who is bound to forget the words uttered only before God. Allow Natacha Feodorovna her own way, Sire! And her father, your servant, whose life is so dear to you, is saved. At the natural death of the general his fortune will go to his daughter, who has disposed of it.”
“Sire, I’ve shared the secret with you. You alone should know it and protect it forever. I have your sacred promise that, when the time comes, you will let the reward go as promised. If the general finds out about this, about the agreement, he’ll easily ensure that nothing remains, and he would turn against his daughter, who has saved him, only to fall prey to his enemies and yours, whom you hope to protect him from. I haven’t told this secret to the Emperor, but to God’s representative on Russian soil. I’ve confessed it to the priest, who is obliged to forget what was said only before God. Let Natacha Feodorovna have her way, Sire! And her father, your loyal servant, whose life you value so much, will be safe. Upon the general’s natural death, his fortune will go to his daughter, who has arranged for it.”
Rouletabille stopped a moment to judge of the effect produced. It was not good. The face of his august listener was more and more in a frown.
Rouletabille paused for a moment to assess the impact he had made. It wasn't great. The expression on his esteemed listener's face was increasingly sour.
The silence continued, and now the reporter did not dare to break it. He waited.
The silence went on, and now the reporter didn't dare to interrupt it. He waited.
Finally, the Emperor rose and walked forward and backward across the room, deep in thought. For a moment he stopped at the window and waved paternally to the little Tsarevitch, who played in the park with the grand-duchesses.
Finally, the Emperor got up and paced back and forth across the room, lost in thought. For a moment, he paused at the window and waved fatherly to the little Tsarevitch, who was playing in the park with the grand-duchesses.
Then he returned to Rouletabille and pinched his ear.
Then he went back to Rouletabille and pinched his ear.
“But, tell me, how have you learned all this? And who then has poisoned the general and his wife, in the kiosk, if not Natacha?”
“But tell me, how did you learn all this? And who poisoned the general and his wife in the kiosk, if not Natacha?”
“Natacha is a saint. It is nothing, Sire, that she has been raised in luxury, and vows herself to misery; but it is sublime that she guards in her heart the secret of her sacrifice from everyone, and, in spite of all, because secrecy is necessary and has been required of her. See her guarding it before her father, who has been brought to believe in the dishonor of his daughter, and still to be silent when a word would have proved her innocent; guarding it face to face with her fiance, whom she loves, and repulses because marriage is forbidden to the girl who is supposed to be rich and who will be poor; guarding it, above all—and guarding it still—in the depths of the dungeon, and ready to take the road to Siberia under the accusation of assassination, because that ignominy is necessary for the safety of her father. That, Sire—oh, Sire, do you see!”
“Natacha is a saint. It doesn't matter, Sire, that she was raised in luxury and chooses to live in misery; what’s incredible is that she keeps the secret of her sacrifice hidden from everyone. Despite everything, she maintains this secrecy because it’s necessary and has been demanded of her. Look at her, protecting it in front of her father, who has been led to believe in the dishonor of his daughter, yet remains silent when a word could prove her innocent; keeping it hidden in front of her fiancé, whom she loves, but rejects because marriage is forbidden for a girl thought to be wealthy and who will soon be poor; guarding it, above all—and still guarding it—in the depths of the dungeon, prepared to journey to Siberia under the accusation of murder, because that shame is necessary for her father's safety. That, Sire—oh, Sire, do you see!”
“But you, how have you been able to penetrate into this guarded secret?”
“But you, how did you manage to get into this closely guarded secret?”
“By watching her eyes. By observing, when she believed herself alone, the look of terror and the gleams of love. And, beyond all, by looking at her when she was looking at her father. Ah, Sire, there were moments when on her mystic face one could read the wild joy and devotion of the martyr. Then, by listening and by piecing together scraps of phrases inconsistent with the idea of treachery, but which immediately acquired meaning if one thought of the opposite, of sacrifice. Ah, that is it, Sire! Consider always the alternative motive. What I finally could see myself, the others, who had a fixed opinion about Natacha, could not see. And why had they their fixed opinion? Simply because the idea of compromise with the Nihilists aroused at once the idea of complicity! For such people it is always the same thing—they never can see but the one side of the situation. But, nevertheless, the situation had two sides, as all situations have. The question was simple. The compromise was certain. But why had Natacha compromised herself with the Nihilists? Was it necessarily in order to lose her father? Might it not be, on the contrary, in order to save him? When one has rendezvous with an enemy it is not necessarily to enter into his game, sometimes it is to disarm him with an offer. Between these two hypotheses, which I alone took the trouble to examine, I did not hesitate long, because Natacha’s every attitude proclaimed her innocence: and her eyes, Sire, in which one read purity and love, prevailed always with me against all the passing appearances of disgrace and crime.
“By watching her eyes. By observing her when she thought she was alone, the look of fear and the flashes of love. And, most importantly, by seeing her when she looked at her father. Ah, Sire, there were moments when you could read wild joy and devotion on her mystical face, like a martyr. Then, by listening and piecing together bits of phrases that didn’t fit with the idea of betrayal, but made sense if you thought about the opposite—sacrifice. Ah, that’s it, Sire! Always consider the alternative motive. What I finally realized, others who had a fixed opinion about Natacha could not see. And why did they hold their fixed opinion? Simply because the idea of making a deal with the Nihilists immediately suggested complicity! For such people, it’s always the same—they can only see one side of the situation. But still, every situation has two sides, as all situations do. The question was simple. The compromise was certain. But why did Natacha compromise with the Nihilists? Was it necessarily to lose her father? Could it not, on the contrary, be to save him? When one has a meeting with an enemy, it’s not always to play their game; sometimes it’s to disarm them with a proposal. Between these two possibilities, which I alone bothered to explore, I didn’t hesitate long, because every one of Natacha’s actions showed her innocence: and her eyes, Sire, which revealed purity and love, always won me over against all the fleeting appearances of shame and crime.”
“I saw that Natacha negotiated with them. But what had she to place in the scales against the life of her father? Nothing—except the fortune that she would have one day.
“I saw that Natacha was talking things over with them. But what could she offer in exchange for her father's life? Nothing—except the wealth she would inherit one day.
“Some words she spoke about the impossibility of immediate marriage, about poverty which could always knock at the door of any mansion, remarks that I was able to overhear between Natacha and Boris Mourazoff, which to him meant nothing, put me definitely on the right road. And I was not long in ascertaining that the negotiations in this formidable affair were taking place in the very house of Trebassof! Pursued without by the incessant spying of Koupriane, who sought to surprise her in company with the Nihilists, watched closely, too, by the jealous supervision of Boris, who was jealous of Michael Nikolaievitch, she had to seize the only opportunities possible for such negotiations, at night, in her own home, the sole place where, by the very audacity of it, she was able to play her part in any security.
“Some of the things she said about the unlikelihood of getting married right away, about how poverty could always come knocking at the door of any mansion, comments that I overheard between Natacha and Boris Mourazoff, which meant nothing to him, really set me on the right path. It didn’t take long for me to find out that the talks regarding this serious matter were happening right in Trebassof's house! Constantly watched by Koupriane, who was always spying to catch her with the Nihilists, and also closely monitored by the jealous Boris, who was envious of Michael Nikolaievitch, she had to take the only chances she could for these discussions, at night, in her own place, the only spot where, due to its very boldness, she could act with any sense of security.”
“Michael Nikolaievitch knew Annouchka. There was certainly the point of departure for the negotiations which that felon-officer, traitor to all sides, worked at will toward the realization of his own infamous project. I do not think that Michael ever confided to Natacha that he was, from the very first, the instrument of the revolutionaries. Natacha, who sought to get in touch with the revolutionary party, had to entrust him with a correspondence for Annouchka, following which he assumed direction of the affair, deceiving the Nihilists, who, in their absolute penury, following the revolt, had been seduced by the proposition of General Trebassof’s daughter, and deceiving Natacha, whom he pretended to love and by whom he believed himself loved. At this point in the affair Natacha came to understand that it was necessary to propitiate Michael Nikolaievitch, her indispensable intermediary, and she managed to do it so well that Boris Mourazoff felt the blackest jealousy. On his side, Michael came to believe that Natacha would have no other husband than himself, but he did not propose to marry a penniless girl! And, fatally, it followed that Natacha, in that infernal intrigue, negotiated for the life of her father through the agency of a man who, underhandedly, sought to strike at the general himself, because the immediate death of her father before the negotiation was completed would enrich Natacha, who had given Michael so much to hope. That frightful tragedy, Sire, in which we have lived our most painful hours, appeared to me, confident of Natacha’s innocence, as absolutely simple as for the others it seemed complicated. Natacha believed she had in Michael Nikolaievitch a man who worked for her, but he worked only for himself. The day that I was convinced of it, Sire, by my examination of the approach to the balcony, I had a mind to warn Natacha, to go to her and say, ‘Get rid of that man. He will betray you. If you need an agent, I am at your service.’ But that day, at Krestowsky, destiny prevented my rejoining Natacha; and I must attribute it to destiny, which would not permit the loss of that man. Michael Nikolaievitch, who was a traitor, was too much in the ‘combination,’ and if he had been rejected he would have ruined everything. I caused him to disappear! The great misfortune then was that Natacha, holding me responsible for the death of a man she believed innocent, never wished to see me again, and, when she did see me, refused to have any conversation with me because I proposed that I take Michael’s place for her with the revolutionaries. She would have nothing to do with me in order to protect her secret. Meantime, the Nihilists believed they were betrayed by Natacha when they learned of the death of Michael, and they undertook to avenge him. They seized Natacha, and bore her off by force. The unhappy girl learned then, that same evening, of the attack which destroyed the datcha and, happily, still spared her father. This time she reached a definite understanding with the revolutionary party. Her bargain was made. I offer you for proof of it only her attitude when she was arrested, and, even in that moment, her sublime silence.”
“Michael Nikolaievitch knew Annouchka. That was definitely the starting point for the negotiations that that criminal officer, a traitor to everyone, pushed forward to fulfill his own disgraceful plan. I don’t think Michael ever told Natacha that from the very beginning, he was an instrument of the revolutionaries. Natacha, wanting to connect with the revolutionary party, had to entrust him with a letter for Annouchka, after which he took charge of the situation, deceiving the Nihilists who, in their total poverty after the revolt, were tempted by the offer from General Trebassof’s daughter, and deceiving Natacha, whom he pretended to love and who he thought loved him back. At this point, Natacha realized that she had to win over Michael Nikolaievitch, her crucial intermediary, and she did it so well that Boris Mourazoff felt intense jealousy. On his part, Michael began to believe that Natacha would only have him as a husband, but he didn’t intend to marry a broke girl! Inevitably, this meant that Natacha, in that twisted scheme, was negotiating for her father’s life through a man who was secretly plotting against the General himself, because her father’s immediate death before the negotiations were finished would make Natacha wealthy, having given Michael so much hope. That awful tragedy, Sire, in which we spent our most painful moments, seemed absolutely simple to me, confident in Natacha’s innocence, while for others it appeared complicated. Natacha thought she had a man in Michael Nikolaievitch who was working for her, but he was working only for himself. The day I became sure of this, Sire, after looking at the approach to the balcony, I wanted to warn Natacha, to go to her and say, ‘Get rid of that man. He will betray you. If you need an agent, I’m here for you.’ But that day, at Krestowsky, fate stopped me from reaching Natacha; I must attribute it to fate, which wouldn’t allow the loss of that man. Michael Nikolaievitch, who was a traitor, was too deeply involved in the ‘plan,’ and if he had been turned away, he would have ruined everything. I made him disappear! The real tragedy was that Natacha, blaming me for the death of a man she thought was innocent, refused to see me again, and when she did see me, she wouldn’t talk to me because I suggested taking Michael’s place for her with the revolutionaries. She refused to involve me to protect her secret. Meanwhile, the Nihilists believed they were betrayed by Natacha when they found out about Michael’s death, and they sought revenge. They captured Natacha and forcibly took her away. The unfortunate girl then learned that same evening about the attack that destroyed the datcha, yet, fortunately, still spared her father. This time, she reached a clear agreement with the revolutionary party. Her deal was struck. I offer you as proof her attitude when she was arrested, and even then, her profound silence.”
While Rouletabille urged his view, the Emperor let him talk on and on, and now his eyes were dim.
While Rouletabille shared his perspective, the Emperor allowed him to continue talking, and now his eyes looked dull.
“Is it possible that Natacha has not been the accomplice, in all, of Michael Nikolaievitch?” he demanded. “It was she who opened her father’s house to him that night. If she was not his accomplice she would have mistrusted him, she would have watched him.”
“Could it be that Natacha hasn’t been Michael Nikolaievitch’s accomplice at all?” he asked. “She was the one who let him into her father’s house that night. If she wasn’t his accomplice, she would’ve been suspicious of him; she would’ve kept an eye on him.”
“Sire, Michael Nikolaievitch was a very clever man. He knew so well how to play upon Natacha, and Annouchka, in whom she placed all her hope. It was from Annouchka that she wished to hold the life of her father. It was the word, the signature of Annouchka that she demanded before giving her own. The evening Michael Nikolaievitch died, he was charged to bring her that signature. I know it, myself, because, pretending drunkenness, I was able to overhear enough of a conversation between Annouchka and a man whose name I must conceal. Yes, that last evening, Michael Nikolaievitch, when he entered the datcha, had the signature in his pocket, but also he carried the weapon or the poison with which he already had attempted and was resolved to reach the father of her whom he believed was assuredly to be his wife.”
“Sire, Michael Nikolaievitch was a very smart man. He understood perfectly how to manipulate Natacha and Annouchka, who was the one she depended on the most. It was from Annouchka that she wanted to secure her father's life. It was Annouchka's word and signature that she insisted on before giving over her own. On the evening Michael Nikolaievitch died, he was supposed to bring her that signature. I know this because I feigned drunkenness and managed to overhear part of a conversation between Annouchka and a man whose name I must keep secret. Yes, that last evening, when Michael Nikolaievitch entered the datcha, he had the signature in his pocket, but he also carried the weapon or the poison with which he had already tried and was determined to use against the father of the woman he believed was surely going to be his wife.”
“You speak now of a paper, very precious, that I regret not to possess, monsieur,” said the Tsar coldly, “because that paper alone would have proved to me the innocence of your protegee.”
“You're talking about a very valuable paper that I wish I had, monsieur,” said the Tsar coldly, “because that paper would have proven your protégé's innocence to me.”
“If you have not it, Sire, you know well that it is because I have wished you to have it. The corpse had been searched by Katharina, the little Bohemian, and I, Sire, prevented Koupriane from finding that signature in Katharina’s possession. In saving the secret I have saved General Trebassof’s life, who would have preferred to die rather than accept such an arrangement.”
“If you don't have it, Sire, you know well that it's because I wanted you to have it. Katharina, the little Bohemian, searched the corpse, and I, Sire, stopped Koupriane from discovering that signature with Katharina. By protecting the secret, I saved General Trebassof’s life, who would have rather died than agree to such an arrangement.”
The Tsar stopped Rouletabille in his enthusiastic outburst.
The Tsar interrupted Rouletabille during his enthusiastic outburst.
“All that would be very beautiful and perhaps admirable,” said he, more and more coldly, because he had entirely recovered himself, “if Natacha had not, herself, with her own hand, poisoned her father and her step-mother!—always with arsenate of soda.”
“All that would be very beautiful and maybe admirable,” he said, growing colder as he completely composed himself, “if Natacha hadn’t, with her own hand, poisoned her father and her stepmother!—always with arsenate of soda.”
“Oh, some of that had been left in the house,” replied Rouletabille. “They had not given me all of it for the analysis after the first attempt. But Natacha is innocent of that, Sire. I swear it to you. As true as that I have certainly escaped being hanged.”
“Oh, some of that was left in the house,” replied Rouletabille. “They didn’t give me all of it for the analysis after the first attempt. But Natacha is innocent of that, Sire. I swear it to you. Just as sure as I’ve definitely escaped being hanged.”
“How, hanged?”
“How, executed?”
“Oh, it has not amounted to much now, Your Majesty.”
“Oh, it hasn't turned out to be much now, Your Majesty.”
And Rouletabille recounted his sinister adventure, up to the moment of his death, or, rather, up to the moment when he had believed he was going to die.
And Rouletabille recounted his dark adventure, up to the moment of his death, or, more accurately, up to the moment when he thought he was going to die.
The Emperor listened to the young reporter with complete stupefaction. He murmured, “Poor lad!” then, suddenly:
The Emperor listened to the young reporter in total shock. He murmured, “Poor kid!” then, suddenly:
“But how have you managed to escape them?”
“But how did you manage to get away from them?”
“Sire they have given me twenty-four hours for you to set Natacha at liberty, that is to say, that you restore her to her rights, all her rights, and she be always the recognized heiress of Trebassof. Do you understand me, Sire?
“Sire, they’ve given me twenty-four hours for you to free Natacha, which means you must return all her rights to her, so that she is always recognized as the heiress of Trebassof. Do you understand me, Sire?"
“I will understand you, perhaps, when you have explained to me how Natacha has not poisoned her father and step-mother.”
“I might understand you when you explain to me how Natacha hasn’t poisoned her father and stepmother.”
“There are some things so simple, Sire, that one is able to think of them only with a rope around one’s neck. But let us reason it out. We have here four persons, two of whom have been poisoned and the other two with them have not been. Now, it is certain that, of the four persons, the general has not wished to poison himself, that his wife has not wished to poison the general, and that, as for me, I have not wished to poison anybody. That, if we are absolutely sure of it, leaves as the poisoner only Natacha. That is so certain, so inevitable, that there is only one case, one alone, where, in such conditions, Natacha would not be regarded as the poisoner.”
“There are some things so simple, Sir, that you can only think about them when you're in a tight spot. But let's figure this out. We have four people here; two of them have been poisoned, and the other two haven't. Now, it's clear that the general didn't want to poison himself, his wife didn't want to poison him, and I definitely didn't want to poison anyone. If we're absolutely sure of that, then the only possible poisoner left is Natacha. That's so certain, so obvious, that there's only one scenario in which Natacha wouldn’t be seen as the poisoner.”
“I confess that, logically, I do not see,” said the Tsar, “anything beyond that but more and more of a tangle. What is it?”
“I admit that, logically, I don’t see,” said the Tsar, “anything other than an even bigger mess. What is it?”
“Logically, the only case would be that where no one had been poisoned, that is to say, where no one had taken any poison.”
“Logically, the only scenario would be one where no one had been poisoned, meaning no one had ingested any poison.”
“But the presence of the poison has been established!” cried the Emperor.
“But the presence of the poison has been confirmed!” shouted the Emperor.
“Still, the presence of the poison proves only its presence, not the crime. Both poison and ipecac were found in the stomach expulsions. From which a crime has been concluded. What state of affairs was necessary for there to have been no crime? Simply that the poison should have appeared in the expulsions after the ipecac. Then there would have been no poisoning, but everyone would believe there had been. And, for that, someone would have poured the poison into the expulsions.”
“Still, just having poison doesn’t prove a crime has happened. Both poison and ipecac were found in the stomach contents. From this, a crime has been assumed. What needed to happen for there to be no crime? The poison should have shown up in the contents after the ipecac. Then there wouldn’t be poisoning, but everyone would think there was. And for that, someone would have to have added the poison to the contents.”
The Tsar never quitted Rouletabille’s eyes.
The Tsar never took his eyes off Rouletabille.
“That is extraordinary,” said he. “But of course it is possible. In any case, it is still only an hypothesis.
“That’s extraordinary,” he said. “But of course it’s possible. In any case, it’s still just a hypothesis."
“And so long as it could be an hypothesis that no one thought of, it could be just that, Sire. But if I am here, it is because I have the proof that that hypothesis corresponds to the reality. That necessary proof of Natacha’s innocence, Your Majesty, I have found with the rope around my neck. Ah, I tell you it was time! What has hindered us hitherto, I do not say to realize, but even to think, of that hypothesis? Simply that we thought the illness of the general had commenced before the absorption of the ipecac, since Matrena Petrovna had been obliged to go for it to her medicine-closet after his illness commenced, in order to counteract the poison of which she also appeared to be the victim.
“And as long as it could be a theory that no one considered, it could just be that, Your Highness. But I'm here because I have proof that this theory matches reality. The necessary proof of Natacha’s innocence, Your Majesty, I found with the rope around my neck. Ah, I tell you it was about time! What has held us back until now, I won’t say from realizing, but even from considering that theory? Simply that we thought the general's illness began before he took the ipecac, since Matrena Petrovna had to go get it from her medicine cabinet after his illness started, to counteract the poison that she also seemed to be a victim of."
“But, if I acquire proof that Matrena Petrovna had the ipecac at hand before the sickness, my hypothesis of pretense at poisoning has irresistible force. Because, if it was not to use it before, why did she have it with her before? And if it was not that she wished to hide the fact that she had used it before, why did she wish to make believe that she went to find it afterwards?
“But if I can prove that Matrena Petrovna had the ipecac on hand before the illness, my theory about pretending to poison has undeniable strength. Because if she wasn't planning to use it beforehand, why did she have it with her? And if it wasn't because she wanted to cover up that she had used it before, why did she pretend to go look for it afterward?”
“Then, in order to show Natacha’s innocence, here is what must be proved: that Matrena Petrovna had the ipecac on her, even when she went to look for it.”
“Then, to prove Natacha’s innocence, here’s what needs to be demonstrated: that Matrena Petrovna had the ipecac on her, even when she went to find it.”
“Young Rouletabille, I hardly breathe,” said the Tsar.
“Young Rouletabille, I'm barely breathing,” said the Tsar.
“Breathe, Sire. The proof is here. Matrena Petrovna necessarily had the ipecac on her, because after the sickness she had not the time for going to find it. Do you understand, Sire? Between the moment when she fled from the kiosk and when she returned there, she had not the actual time to go to her medicine-closet to find the ipecac.”
“Breathe, Your Majesty. The evidence is right here. Matrena Petrovna definitely had the ipecac with her because, after she got sick, she didn't have time to go look for it. Do you understand, Your Majesty? From the moment she ran away from the kiosk to when she came back, she didn't actually have time to go to her medicine cabinet to get the ipecac.”
“How have you been able to compute the time?” asked the Emperor.
“How have you been able to calculate the time?” asked the Emperor.
“Sire, the Lord God directed, Who made me admire Feodor Feodorovitch’s watch just when we went to read, and to read on the dial of that watch two minutes to the hour, and the Lord God directed yet, Who, after the scene of the poison, at the time Matrena returned carrying the ipecac publicly, made the hour strike from that watch in the general’s pocket.
“Sire, the Lord God guided me, who made me notice Feodor Feodorovitch’s watch just when we were about to read, and I saw that the watch showed two minutes to the hour. And the Lord God also guided me, who, after the scene with the poison, when Matrena came back carrying the ipecac in public, made the hour strike from that watch in the general’s pocket."
“Two minutes. It was impossible for Matrena to have covered that distance in two minutes. She could only have entered the deserted datcha and left it again instantly. She had not taken the trouble to mount to the floor above, where, she told us and repeated when she returned, the ipecac was in the medicine-closet. She lied! And if she lied, all is explained.
“Two minutes. There’s no way Matrena could have gotten that far in two minutes. She must have just gone into the empty datcha and come right back out. She didn't even bother to go up to the next floor, where she told us and repeated when she came back, that the ipecac was in the medicine cabinet. She was lying! And if she was lying, then everything makes sense.”
“It was the striking of a watch, Sire, with a striking apparatus and a sound like the general’s, there in the quarters of the revolutionaries, that roused my memory and indicated to me in a second this argument of the time.
“It was the sound of a clock, Your Majesty, with a chime similar to the general’s, in the quarters of the revolutionaries, that triggered my memory and instantly reminded me of this discussion about time.”
“I got down from my gallows-scaffold, Your Majesty, to experiment on that time-limit. Oh, nothing and nobody could have prevented my making that experiment before I died, to prove to myself that Rouletabille had all along been right. I had studied the grounds around the datcha enough to be perfectly exact about the distances. I found in the court where I was to be hanged the same number of steps that there were from the kiosk to the steps of the veranda, and, as the staircase of the revolutionaries had fewer steps, I lengthened my journey a few steps by walking around a chair. Finally, I attended to the opening and closing of the doors that Matrena would have had to do. I had looked at a watch when I started. When I returned, Sire, and looked at the watch again, I had taken three minutes to cover the distance—and it is not for me to boast, but I am a little livelier than the excellent Matrena.
“I got down from my gallows scaffold, Your Majesty, to test that time limit. Oh, nothing and no one could have stopped me from making that test before I died, to prove to myself that Rouletabille had been right all along. I had studied the grounds around the dacha enough to be exact about the distances. I found that in the courtyard where I was to be hanged, there were the same number of steps as from the kiosk to the steps of the veranda, and since the staircase of the revolutionaries had fewer steps, I extended my journey a bit by walking around a chair. Finally, I took care of the opening and closing of the doors that Matrena would have had to manage. I checked a watch when I started. When I returned, Sire, and looked at the watch again, I had taken three minutes to cover the distance—and it’s not for me to brag, but I’m a bit quicker than the excellent Matrena.”
“Matrena had lied. Matrena had simulated the poisoning of the general. Matrena had coolly poured ipecac in the general’s glass while we were illustrating with matches a curious-enough theory of the nature of the constitution of the empire.”
“Matrena had lied. Matrena had faked the poisoning of the general. Matrena had calmly poured ipecac into the general’s glass while we were demonstrating with matches a strange theory about the nature of the empire’s constitution.”
“But this is abominable!” cried the Emperor, this time definitely convinced by the intricate argument of Rouletabille. “And what end could this imitation serve?’”
“But this is terrible!” yelled the Emperor, now fully convinced by Rouletabille's complex argument. “And what purpose could this imitation serve?”
“The end of preventing the real crime! The end that she believed herself to have attained, Sire, to have Natacha removed forever—Natacha whom she believed capable of any crime.”
“The end of preventing the real crime! The end that she thought she had reached, Sir, to have Natacha eliminated for good—Natacha who she believed could commit any crime.”
“Oh, it is monstrous! Feodor Feodorovitch has often told me that Matrena loved Natacha sincerely.”
“Oh, that's terrible! Feodor Feodorovitch has often told me that Matrena really loved Natacha.”
“She loved her sincerely up to the day that she believed her guilty. Matrena Petrovna was sure of Natacha’s complicity in Michael Nikolaievitch’s attempt to poison the general. I shared her stupor, her despair, when Feodor Feodorovitch took his daughter in his arms after that tragic night, and embraced her. He seemed to absolve her. It was then that Matrena resolved within herself to save the general in spite of himself, but I remain persuaded that, if she had dared such a plan against Natacha, it would only be because of what she believed definite proof of her step-daughter’s infamy. These papers, Sire, that you have shown me, and which show, if nothing more, an understanding between Natacha and the revolutionaries, could only have been in the possession of Michael or of Natacha. Nothing was found in Michael’s quarters. Tell me, then, that Matrena found them in Natacha’s apartment. Then, she did not hesitate!”
“She loved her sincerely until the day she believed she was guilty. Matrena Petrovna was convinced of Natacha’s involvement in Michael Nikolaievitch’s attempt to poison the general. I shared her shock and despair when Feodor Feodorovitch took his daughter in his arms after that tragic night and embraced her. He seemed to forgive her. It was then that Matrena made it her mission to save the general despite himself, but I still believe that if she had dared to carry out such a plan against Natacha, it would only be because she thought she had solid proof of her stepdaughter’s wrongdoing. These papers, Your Majesty, that you have shown me, which indicate, at the very least, a connection between Natacha and the revolutionaries, could only have belonged to Michael or Natacha. Nothing was found in Michael’s quarters. So tell me, did Matrena find them in Natacha’s apartment? If so, then she did not hesitate!”
“If one outlined her crime to her, do you believe she would confess it?” asked the Emperor.
“If we explained her crime to her, do you think she would admit it?” asked the Emperor.
“I am so sure of it that I have had her brought here. By now Koupriane should be here at the chateau, with Matrena Petrovna.”
“I’m so convinced of it that I had her brought here. By now, Koupriane should be at the chateau with Matrena Petrovna.”
“You think of everything, monsieur.”
"You think of everything, sir."
The Tsar moved to ring a bell. Rouletabille raised his hand.
The Tsar reached for the bell. Rouletabille lifted his hand.
“Not yet, Sire. I ask that you permit me not to be present at the confusion of that brave, heroic, good woman who has loved me much. But before I go, Sire—do you promise me?”
“Not yet, Your Majesty. I ask that you allow me to be absent during the turmoil of that brave, heroic, good woman who has loved me dearly. But before I leave, Your Majesty—do you promise me?”
The Emperor believed he had not heard correctly or did not grasp the meaning. He repeated what Rouletabille had said. The young reporter repeated it once more:
The Emperor thought he hadn’t heard right or didn’t understand what it meant. He repeated what Rouletabille had said. The young reporter repeated it again:
“Do you promise? No, Sire, I am not mad. I dare to ask you that. I have confided my honor to Your Majesty. I have told you Natacha’s secret. Well, now, before Matrena’s confession, I dare to ask you: Promise me to forget that secret. It will not suffice merely to give Natacha back again to her father. It is necessary to leave her course open to her—if you really wish to save General Trebassof. What do you decide, Sire?”
“Do you promise? No, Your Majesty, I’m not crazy. I have the courage to ask you that. I’ve entrusted my honor to you. I’ve shared Natacha’s secret with you. Now, before Matrena confesses, I must ask you: Promise me to forget that secret. It’s not enough just to return Natacha to her father. It’s essential to keep her options open—if you genuinely want to save General Trebassof. What’s your decision, Your Majesty?”
“It is the first time anyone has questioned me, monsieur.”
“It’s the first time anyone has questioned me, sir.”
“Ah, well, it will be the last. But I humbly beg Your Majesty to reply.”
“Ah, well, it will be the last. But I kindly ask for Your Majesty to respond.”
“That would be many millions given to the Revolution.”
"That would be many millions given to the Revolution."
“Oh, Sire, they are not given yet. The general is sixty-five, but he has many years ahead of him, if you wish it. By the time he dies—a natural death, if you wish it—your enemies will have disarmed.”
“Oh, Your Majesty, they haven't been given yet. The general is sixty-five, but he has many years left, if that's what you want. By the time he dies—a natural death, if that's what you want—your enemies will be disarmed.”
“My enemies!” murmured the Tsar in a low voice. “No, no; my enemies never will disarm. Who, then, will be able to disarm them?” added he, melancholily, shaking his head.
“My enemies!” the Tsar murmured quietly. “No, no; my enemies will never disarm. Who, then, will be able to disarm them?” he added, sadly shaking his head.
“Progress, Sire! If you wish it.”
“Go ahead, Your Majesty! If that’s what you want.”
The Tsar turned red and looked at the audacious young man, who met the gaze of His Majesty frankly.
The Tsar turned red and stared at the bold young man, who looked back at His Majesty openly.
“It is kind of you to say that, my young friend. But you speak as a child.”
“It's nice of you to say that, my young friend. But you sound like a child.”
“As a child of France to the Father of the Russian people.”
“As a child of France to the Father of the Russian people.”
It was said in a voice so solemn and, at the same time, so naively touching, that the Tsar started. He gazed again for some time in silence at this boy who, this time, turned away his brimming eyes.
It was said in a voice that was both serious and strangely endearing, causing the Tsar to flinch. He stared again in silence at this boy, who this time turned away from him, holding back tears.
“Progress and pity, Sire.”
"Progress and sympathy, Sir."
“Well,” said the Emperor, “it is promised.”
“Well,” said the Emperor, “it’s a promise.”
Rouletabille was not able to restrain a joyous movement hardly in keeping.
Rouletabille couldn't help but make a joyful movement that seemed a bit out of place.
“You can ring now, Sire.”
“You can call now, Sire.”
And the Tsar rang.
And the Tsar called.
The reporter passed into a little salon, where he found the Marshal, Koupriane and Matrena Petrovna, who was “in a state.”
The reporter walked into a small room, where he found the Marshal, Koupriane, and Matrena Petrovna, who was “worked up.”
She threw a suspicious glance at Rouletabille, who was not treated this morning as the dear little domovoi-doukh. She permitted herself to be conducted, already trembling, before the Emperor.
She shot a wary look at Rouletabille, who wasn't being treated like the beloved little domovoi-doukh this morning. She allowed herself to be led, already shaking, in front of the Emperor.
“What happened?” asked Koupriane agitatedly.
“What happened?” Koupriane asked, agitated.
“It so happened, my dear Monsieur Koupriane, that I have the pardon of the Emperor for all the crimes you have charged against me, and that I wish to shake hands before I go, without any rancor. Monsieur Koupriane, the Emperor will tell you himself that General Trebassof is saved, and that his life will never be in danger any more. Do you know what follows? It follows that you must at once set Matiew free, whom I have taken, if you remember, under my protection. Tell him that he is going to make his way in France. I will find him a place on condition that he forgets certain lashes.”
“It just so happens, my dear Monsieur Koupriane, that I have the Emperor's pardon for all the accusations you've made against me, and I'd like to shake hands before I leave, with no hard feelings. Monsieur Koupriane, the Emperor will tell you himself that General Trebassof is safe, and his life will no longer be at risk. Do you know what that means? It means you must immediately free Matiew, whom I took under my protection, if you remember. Tell him that he's going to make his way in France. I'll help him find a job as long as he forgets about certain punishments.”
“Such a promise! Such an attitude toward me!” cried Koupriane. “But I will wait for the Emperor to tell me all these fine things. And your Natacha, what do you do with her?”
“Such a promise! Such an attitude toward me!” cried Koupriane. “But I will wait for the Emperor to tell me all these great things. And what about your Natacha, what do you do with her?”
“We release her also, monsieur. Natacha never has been the monster that you think.”
“We're letting her go too, sir. Natacha has never been the monster you believe.”
“How can you say that? Someone at least is guilty.”
“How can you say that? Someone has to be guilty.”
“There are two guilty. The first, Monsieur le Marechal.”
“There are two guilty parties. The first is Monsieur le Marechal.”
“What!” cried the Marshal.
“What!” shouted the Marshal.
“Monsieur le Marechal, who had the imprudence to bring such dangerous grapes to the datcha des Iles, and—and—”
“Monsieur le Marechal, who had the foolishness to bring such risky grapes to the datcha des Iles, and—and—”
“And the other?” asked Koupriane, more and more anxiously.
“And the other?” Koupriane asked, increasingly anxious.
“Listen there,” said Rouletabille, pointing toward the Emperor’s cabinet.
“Hey, look there,” said Rouletabille, pointing toward the Emperor’s cabinet.
The sound of tears and sobs reached them. The grief and the remorse of Matrena Petrovna passed the walls of the cabinet. Koupriane was completely disconcerted.
The sound of crying and sobbing reached them. Matrena Petrovna's grief and remorse seeped through the walls of the office. Koupriane was completely taken aback.
Suddenly the Emperor appeared. He was in a state of exaltation such as had never been known in him. Koupriane, dismayed, drew back.
Suddenly, the Emperor showed up. He was in a state of excitement unlike anything anyone had ever seen from him. Koupriane, shocked, stepped back.
“Monsieur,” said the Tsar to him, “I require that Natacha Feodorovna be here within the next two hours, and that she be conducted with the honors due to her rank. Natacha is innocent, and we must make reparation to her.”
“Monsieur,” said the Tsar to him, “I need Natacha Feodorovna to be here within the next two hours, and she should be treated with the respect her rank deserves. Natacha is innocent, and we must make amends to her.”
Then, turning toward Rouletabille:
Then, turning to Rouletabille:
“I have learned what she knows and what she owes to you—we owe to you, my young friend.”
“I’ve learned what she knows and what she owes to you—we owe to you, my young friend.”
The Tsar said “my young friend.” Rouletabille, at this last moment before his departure, spoke Russian?
The Tsar said, “my young friend.” Just before he left, Rouletabille spoke Russian?
“Then she knows nothing, Sire. That is better, Sire, because Your Majesty and me, we must forget right from to-day that we know anything.”
“Then she doesn’t know anything, Your Majesty. That’s better, Your Majesty, because you and I have to forget starting today that we know anything.”
“You are right,” said the Tsar thoughtfully. “But, my friend, what am I to do for you?”
“You're right,” said the Tsar, thinking it over. “But, my friend, what can I do for you?”
“Sire, one favor. Do not let me miss the train at 10:55.”
“Sire, one request. Please don’t let me miss the 10:55 train.”
And he threw himself on his knees.
And he dropped to his knees.
“Remain on your knees, my friend. You are ready, thus. Monsieur le Marechal will prepare at once a brevet, which I will immediately sign. Meantime, Monsieur le Marechal, find me, in my own closet, one of my St. Anne’s collars.”
“Stay on your knees, my friend. You're ready now. Monsieur le Marechal will quickly prepare a brevet, which I will sign right away. In the meantime, Monsieur le Marechal, please find one of my St. Anne’s collars in my own closet.”
And it was thus that Joseph Rouletabille, of “L’Epoque,” was created officer of St. Anne of Russia by the Emperor himself, who gave him the accolade.
And that’s how Joseph Rouletabille from “L’Epoque” was made an officer of St. Anne of Russia by the Emperor himself, who personally honored him.
“They combine the whole course of time in this country,” thought Rouletabille, pressing his hand to his eyes to hold back the tears.
“They bring together everything that’s happened in this country,” thought Rouletabille, pressing his hand to his eyes to keep the tears from falling.
For the train at 10:55 everybody had crowded at Tsarskoie-Coelo station. Among those who had come from St. Petersburg to press the young reporter’s hand when they learned of his impending departure were Ivan Petrovitch, the jolly Councilor of the Emperor, and Athanase Georgevitch, the lively advocate so well known for his famous exploits with knife and fork. They had come naturally with all their bandages and dressings, which made them look like glorious ruins. They brought the greetings of Feodor Feodorovitch, who still had a little fever, and of Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, the Lithuanian, who had both legs broken.
For the 10:55 train, everyone had gathered at Tsarskoie-Coelo station. Among those who had come from St. Petersburg to shake the young reporter's hand before his departure were Ivan Petrovitch, the cheerful Emperor's Councilor, and Athanase Georgevitch, the lively lawyer known for his famous antics with a knife and fork. They naturally arrived with all their bandages and dressings, making them look like glorious ruins. They brought greetings from Feodor Feodorovitch, who still had a bit of a fever, and Thaddeus Tchitchnikoff, the Lithuanian, who had both legs broken.
Even after he was in his compartment Rouletabille had to drink his last drink of champagne. When nothing remained in the bottle and everyone had embraced and re-embraced him, as the train did not start quite yet, Athanase Georgevitch opened a second “last” bottle. It was then that Monsieur le Grand Marechal arrived, out of breath. They invited him to drink, and he accepted. But he had need to speak to Rouletabille in private, and he drew the reporter, after excuses, out into the corridor.
Even after he was in his compartment, Rouletabille had to have his last drink of champagne. When the bottle was empty and everyone had hugged him repeatedly, since the train hadn’t left yet, Athanase Georgevitch opened a second “last” bottle. It was at that moment that Monsieur le Grand Marechal arrived, looking breathless. They invited him to join in the drink, and he agreed. However, he needed to speak with Rouletabille privately, so he politely pulled the reporter out into the corridor.
“It is the Emperor himself who has sent me,” said the high dignitary with emotion. “He has sent me about the eider downs. You forgot to explain the eider downs to him.”
“It is the Emperor himself who sent me,” said the high dignitary with emotion. “He sent me regarding the eider downs. You forgot to explain the eider downs to him.”
“Niet!” replied Rouletabille, laughing. “That is nothing. Nitchevo! His Majesty’s eider downs are of the finest eider, as one of the feathers that you have shown me demonstrates. Well, open them now. They are a cheap imitation, as the second feather proves. The return of the false eider downs, before evening, proves then that they hoped the substitution would pass undetected. That is all. Caracho! Collapse of the hoax. Your health! Vive le Tsar!”
“Not at all!” replied Rouletabille, laughing. “That’s nothing. No problem! His Majesty’s eider downs are made from the best eider, as one of the feathers you showed me clearly shows. Now, open them up. They’re a cheap imitation, as the second feather indicates. The return of the fake eider downs before evening shows that they thought the switch would go unnoticed. That’s it. Wow! The hoax has fallen apart. Cheers to you! Long live the Tsar!”
“Caracho! Caracho!”
"Awesome! Awesome!"
The locomotive was puffing when a couple were seen running, a man and a woman. It was Monsieur and Madame Gounsovski.
The train was huffing along when a couple was spotted running—a man and a woman. It was Mr. and Mrs. Gounsovski.
Gounsovski stood on the running-board.
Gounsovski stood on the steps.
“Madame Gounsovski has insisted upon shaking hands. You are very congenial.”
“Madame Gounsovski is very adamant about shaking hands. You get along really well.”
“Compliments, madame.”
“Compliments, ma'am.”
“Tell me, young man, you did wrong to fail for dinner at my house yesterday.”
“Tell me, young man, you messed up by not showing up for dinner at my place yesterday.”
“I would have certainly escaped a disagreeable little journey into Finland. I do not regret it, monsieur.”
“I definitely would have avoided an unpleasant trip to Finland. I don’t regret it, sir.”
The train trembled and moved. They cried, “Vive la France! Vive la Russe!” Athanase Georgevitch wept. Matrena Petrovna, at a window of the station, whither she had timidly retired, waved a handkerchief to the little domovoi-doukh, who had made her see everything in the right light, and whom she did not dare to embrace after the terrible affair of the false poison and the Tsar’s anger.
The train shook and started moving. They shouted, “Long live France! Long live Russia!” Athanase Georgevitch was in tears. Matrena Petrovna, at a station window, where she had shyly stepped back, waved a handkerchief to the little house spirit, who had helped her see everything clearly, and whom she was too afraid to hug after the terrible incident with the fake poison and the Tsar’s anger.
The reporter threw her a respectful kiss.
The reporter blew her a respectful kiss.
As he said to Gounsovski, there was nothing to be regretted.
As he told Gounsovski, there was nothing to regret.
All the same, as the train took its way toward the frontier, Rouletabille threw himself back on the cushions, and said:
All the same, as the train headed toward the border, Rouletabille leaned back on the cushions and said:
“Ouf!”
“Whew!”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!